oe
«py a

Cl bs

“) Lee Ys i. RV vy" i NYOVe : " Ns

pai eee Ww
DUW¥UWOWY WW Wiese

iy NN Miser

PAG

MI

|

|

|

|

|
000170467

|

aeiaaiieg ji Chae,

pe

vV\ PA itd Y eGo dy ue whe Boy OW
Sea es a | We envers

ee | AAS haute. da IW Wy

=~ €
na

AEN MY
NM OAU ane

—

x Ui WWI UN IS NS Og a a
iOS yee | SUN NIN Cie NUS 2 Jo Uo \ i

WVVWNMWUUNTVVUrCVVNNutVT ait et reveNr tN

So

+ ¥ “th ie ye

VEST OG ion
je Ree Ve iL fee | Y

wih

PROCEEDINGS

, OF THE
Bee pf, ‘

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.

*
j

Second Series.

VOLUME I.—SCIENCE.

DUBLIN:

PUBLISHED BY THE ACADEMY,

AT THE ACADEMY HOUSE, 19, DAWSON-STREET.
SOLD ALSO BY

HODGES, FOSTER, & FIGGIS, GRAFTON-ST.
Anp By WILLIAMS & NORGATE,

Lonpon: — EDINBURGH :.
Henrietta-street, Covent Garden. 20, South Frederick-street.

1870-74.

DUBLIN :
Printed at the Anibersity Press,

BY PONSONBY AND MURPHY.

THE AcapDEmy desire it to be understood, that they are not
answerable for any opinion, representation of facts, or train of
reasoning that may appear in the following Papers. The
Authors of the several Essays are alone responsible for their

contents.

e. rd
Hi ik Agi

LIST OF THE CONTRIBUTORS,

WITH REFERENCES TO THE SEVERAL ARTICLES CONTRIBUTED

BY EACH.

_—___
ANDREWS, WILLIAM. PAGE.
Note on the capture of Ziphius Sowerbi, ; : 49

APpJoHN, JAMES, M. D., F.R.S.
On a new step in the Proximate Analysis of Saccharine
matters, . 6 d : 5 6 : 3 : : 1
ARCHER, WILLIAM, F.R.S.
On some Freshwater Rhizopods, new, or little known (Plates

xii. and xili.), . 67
Notice of the genus Tetrapedia (Reinsch), and of two kindred

new forms (Plate xxi.),_ . 296
On a minute Nostoc with Spores. With brief notice of recently

published observations on Collema, . : . 310

Bat, R.S., LL. D., F.R.S.

On the small Oscillations of a Rigid Body about a fixed point
under the action of any forces, and more particularly when

gravity is the only force acting (abstract), 6 11
An EY of expoue ts upon the motion of Vortex Rings in in
ir (abstract), . 113

The Theory of Screws, “Part 1. A geome pioll study of the
Kinematics, Equilibrium, and small Oscillations of a Rigid

Body (abstract), : . : ; : : . 233
Notes on Applied Mechanics :
i. Parallel Motion, . : : : : ; o 248
ii. The Contact of Cams, . : : : . 244
iii, On the Theory of Long Pillars, é 491
iv. On a Hydro-dynamical Theory due to Professor
Stokes, 4 492
On a new approximation to the orbit of the Binary Star : Urse
Majoris (Plates xxii. and xxiii.), . 316
Screw Co-ordinates, and their applications to problems on the
_ Dynamics of a Rigid Body (abstract), : . : Se ay
BaRKER, Jonny, M.D.
On the [lumination of Microscopical objects Piaie hy 1, 1., and

NE) : ; : : : : . : : i

al List of the Contributors.

Burton, CHARLES E., B.A.

On Results obtained by the Agosta mane. to oe on
recent Solar Kelipse (1870),

Dawson, J. W., LL. D., F.B. 8.

Note on Eozoon Canadense, ;
Addendum to the foregoing Paper,

Donovan, MiIcHAEL.

Observations on Earl Stanhope’s alleged imperfections of the
Tuning Fork,

Description of a ‘Comparable Hygrometer, which registers the
maximum and minimum of Siccity and Humidity of the
Atmosphere i in the absence of an observer, with observations
on its employment (Plate xxv.),

On some improvements of the above,

DrarPer, Harry N., F.C.8., and Moss, Ricwarp J., F.C.S.

On some ine of ey and on the iRTrete of eh on
the Electrical Conductivity of this element, t

Furtone, Nicwoxas, M. D.

Description of an Instrument for keeping Me Artificial
Respiration (Plates xxvi. and xxvii.),

Harpman, Epwarp T., F.C.8.
On a Supposed Substitution of Zinc for Magnesium in Minerals,

HaypEn, Tuomas, M.D.
On the Respiration of Compressed Air,

Hennessy, Henry, F.R.S.

Addition to the Note on Two Streams setae from the same
source in opposite directions, .

On the Floatation of Sand by the rising tide - in a “tidal
estuary,

Notes of Ohecceations oe Phenomena in Optical Meteorology, . :

On an Inverted Lunar Halo, and a Lunar Rainbow (Plate
XXxiil.), .

Additional aateaneee of ihe Tidal F entacen of Sand,

Hunt, T. Srerry, LL. D., F.R.S.

Notes on Messrs. King. and pe ae s Paper on Eozoon Cana-
dense, ‘ ; 2 ;

JeLLETT, Rev. J. H., B.D., S.F.T.C.D.

On an Optical Method by means of which the formation of
definite Chemical Compounds ae be in certain cases
determined (abstract), .

Address delivered before the Academy as s President,

On Optical Saccharometry, with special reference to an
eae of some specimens of Sugar Beet, grown in
Trelan : 3 : : ‘

PAGE.

M3):

117

129

238

476
506

029

493

533

199

List of the Contributors. Vil

Jeuierr, Rev. J. H., B.D., S.E.T.C.D. ao

A further PoInaiNeation on Optical Saccharometry, with
special reference to the Sugar Beets grown in Ireland in
the year 1872, : ; : 6 » 475
On the yecstion of Chemical Equilibrium, ; : : . 618

Kine, WILLIAM, ‘Se. D., and Rownry, T. H., Ph.D.
On the Geolosical Age and Mice eepical Structure of the

Serpentine Marble or Ophite of Skye (Plate xiv.), . 132

On the Mineral Origin of the so-called ‘‘ Hozoon Canadense,”’ 140
MacaListER, ALEXANDER, M.D.

On muscular anomalies in human anatomy (abstract), . A OT
On the muscular anatomy of the Civet and Tayra, . { - 606
On the anatomy of Cheropsis Liberiensis (Plate xxviii.), 5) aoe!
On the muscular anatomy of the Gorilla (Plate xxix.), . . 601
On the anatomy of Aonyx (Plates xxx. to xxxii.), . : . 539

MacxintosH, H. W., B.A.
On the ida of the genus Bradypus, 4 : ; 5 OLY

Mater, Joun C., M.A.
Some iihesrems in the Reduction of as ae es

(abstract), : 390
Moors, Davin, Ph. D., F.L.S. |
A Synopsis of the Mosses of Ireland (Plate xxiy.), j . 329
Mors, A. G., F.L.S.
On recent additions to the Flora of Ireland, . : : . 256

Moss, Ricwarp J., F.C.S.
See Draper, Harry N., F.C.S.

M‘DonneEL, Ropert, M.D., F.R.S.

On a New Theory of Nervous Action as regards the
transmission of Sensation along the Nerves, : ; : 45

O REILLY, J. P., C.E.

Note on a proposed New Method of disposing the Barometric
Column, so as to furnish directly enlarged Indications
without the intermediary of a system of transmission of
movement (Plate xi.), . : ; ; d 31

On a new form of Goniometer (Plate OG : ‘ : . 294

See also Suttivan, Wm. K., Ph. D.

Pursrr, J. M., M.D.
Report on the Researches of Cohnheim on Inflammation and
Suppuration, . : : ; c 2 ‘ : 5, 16
Rowney, T. H., Ph. D.
See Kine, WittiaM, Se. D.

vill List of the Contributors.

SteERsoN, GeorGE, M.D., F.L.S.

Micro-Atmospheric Researches (Plates iv. to x.),

Anomalous Form of Corolla in Erica tetralix, . :

Additions to the Flora of the Tenth Botanical District in
Ireland (Plate xvii.),

Discovery of Fish remains in the alluvial clay of the River
Foyle, with observations on the existence and disappearance
of an upper Lough Foyle; and on the former Insulation of
Derry and Inishowen, 5 ; : : ; :

Srongy, G. Jounstonp, M.A., F.R.S.

On the Cause of the Titeented Spectra of Gases ee ;
On a new form of Spectroscope,_. :
On the Reduction of Daily Weather Reports,

Sutitivan, W. K., Ph. D.

On the Formation of Thenardite in connexion with the date of
the Glacial Period and the temperature that prevailed during
it, as deduced from the influence of the Eccentricity of the
Earth’s Orbit on the length of summer and winter in
Aphelion and Perihelion, .

Note on the Hornblende and Augite groups of Minerals,

Sutiivan, W. K., Ph. D., and O’Retity, J. P., C.E.
Note on the Great Dolomite Bed of the North of Spain, in
connexion with the Tithonic Stage of Herr Opel (Plate xviii.),
TicHBorNE, C.R. C., F.C.S. |

Laboratory Note :
Report on the Molecular Dissociation by Heat of Compounds i in
Solution (Plates xv. and xvi.),
On the Action of Heat mpon Solutions of ‘Hydrated: Salts (Plate
xix.),
WEBBER, F. X. J.
On the Floatation of Sand on the River Ganece

Wrigut, Epwarp Perceval, M.D., F.L.S.

On the Structure and Mode of Life of Hyalonema Lusitanicum,
Bocage, ; ; : . : : ;

PAGE.
. 13-22

191
192

212
107

208
253

252

049

PROCEEDINGS

OF

ee Or PRES ACADEMY.

Ss) Clr Neer:

PAPERS READ BEFORE THE ACADEMY.

IT.—On a new Srep mv tHe Proximmate ANALYSIS OF SACCHARINE
Marrers. By James Apsonn, M. D., F. BR. 8.

[Read November 30, 1869. |
eae sugars and syrups (he stated) usually consist of cane

sugar, intermixed with variable proportions of two other varieties
of saccharine matters—namely, crystallized glucose, or grape sugar, and
inverted sugar; but the value of a crude sugar or asyrup chiefly depends
upon the amount of cane sugar present init, and hence much interest
has always attached to the methods adopted for determining its
amount. The percentage of cane sugar in a syrup, containing no
other active substance, admits, as is well known, of being determined
by the rotation which it exerts upon the plane of polarization of a ray
of plain polarized light; and though the two other sugars should be
present, one of which (the grape sugar) rotates to the right, while the
other rotates to the left, there are means of determining the rota-
tion due to the cane sugar, from which its amount may be calculated.
As respects, however, the inverted and grape sugars, the quantities of
these present cannot be determined solely by optical means; and the
principal object of his Paper, Dr. Apjohn observed, was to explain
how the complete proximate analysis of a syrup including the three
sugars could be made.

His method of accomplishing this object he then showed to consist
in the performance of two optical experiments—one before, and the
other after the inversion of the syrup; and a single chemical experi-
ment, in which Barreswill’s well-known solution of copper is employed.

R.I.A, PROO.— VOL. I., SER. II., SCIENCE. B

2 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

These experiments conduct to the three following equations, which
constitute a solution of the problem :—

1° 2x 0244 yx 0086 +3 x 0:18
2°.-xx 0°24 +y x 0:°086 +2 x 0:18
3%. 2X VAG + y x Wiles =o:

5) 210
en?)

2, y, 8 are respectively the weights of the cane, the inverted, and
the grape sugars in the syrup; 9, @, the rotative powers of the syrups
before and after inversion.

In equation 1°, the numerical coefficients of x, y, z, are the rotative
powers of a unit weight of the respective sugars.

In equation 2°, 0°36 is the coefficient of inversion of cane sugar.

In equation 3°, wis the combined weight of the three sugars, each
being estimated as grape sugar.

I7.—On rue Formation oF THENARDITE IN CONNEXION WITH THE
DATE OF THE GLACIAL PERIOD, AND THE TEMPERATURE THAT PREVAILED
DURING IT, AS DEDUCED FROM THE INFLUENCE OF THE EXCENTRICITY
OF THE Earru’s OrBIT on THE LENGTH oF SUMMER AND WINTER IN
APHELION AND PreRtHELION. By Wittram K. Surzivan, Ph. D.,
Secretary to the Academy.

[Read December 13, 1869.]

ir seems to be now generally admitted that at a time immediately an-
terior to the human period, if not actually within it, a low tempera-
ture prevailed over a large portion of the temperate regions of Europe ~
and North America, and that the cold was accompanied by a considerable
development of glaciers. There is, however, much difference of opinion
as to the geographical range of the low temperature, and the degree
of cold. Both have perhaps been exaggerated, and this exaggeration has
greatly influenced the character of the hypotheses proposed to account for
the Glacial Period. Sir Charles Lyell and many of his followers look
upon changes in the relative amount of land and water, and their
distribution on the surface of the globe, as the dominant cause of changes
of temperature in geological time. But the difficulty ofadmitting that
changes in the extent and distribution of land and water sufficient to
account for phenomena usually attributed to the action ofice, or which
are assumed to indicate a low temperature, could have occurred over so
large an area in geological times so recent, has led geologists to seek a
cause in astronomical changes, especially in the influence of the pre-
cession of the equinoxes and the revolution of the apsides on the sea-
sons.

Although the actual amount of heat which falls upon the northern
hemisphere in summer, whether the latter occurs in aphelion or peri-
helion, is equal to that which falls upon the southern hemisphere, M.
Adhemar argues that the climatal effects are different, because the
average temperature does not depend alone on the amount of heat re-

SuLLIVAN—On Thenardite. 3

ceived, but alsoupon the amount retained. Thatis, although the actual
amount of heat now received during 4295 hours of day in the
southern hemisphere is as much as that received in the northern hem1-
sphere during 4464 hours of day, yet, as the radiation during 4464 hours
of night in the southern hemisphere exceeds that which takes place
in 4296 hours of night in the northern, the mean temperature of the
former hemisphere must necessarily be lower than that of the latter.
Owing to the joint action of the precession of the equinoxes and the
revolution of the apsides, the seasons make a complete revolution in
21,000 years, so that in each hemisphere summer occurs alternately in
perihelion and aphelion, and each consequently endures in turn the
longer winter in aphelion.

_ The effects of these astronomical changes, though not recognizable in
the present condition of things, being completely masked by the far greater
effects due to physico-geographical causes, increase with the excen-
tricity of the earth’s orbit, which is always altering, so tbat with a very
high excentricity considerable changes in climate may result from
purely astronomical causes. At present the excentricity 1s small; but
there was a time when it was less, and periods when it was from three to
four or five times greater. Thus the number of days by which winter oc-
curring in aphelion exceeds-summer in perihelion varied from 4:9 to as
much as 364, or 28:3 days more than at present. Mr.-Stone, acting
upon a suggestion made to Mr. Airey, the Astronomer-Royal, by Sir
Charles Lyell, calculated by Le Verrier’s formula theexcentricity ofthe
earth’s orbit at different periods. Mr. James Croll completed these cal-
culations for the last 1,000,000 years. Withthe value forthe excentricity
thus obtained, and assuming the temperature of space to be — 239° Fahr.,
the mean temperature of the hottest month in London to be 64° Fahr.,
and of the cold months 38° Fahr., Mr. James Carrick Moore calculated
the number of days in which the winter occurring in aphelion should be
longer than the summer in perihelion, and the mean temperatures of
the coldest months during the former, and of the hottest during the
latter, at the locality of London for a number of periods in the last
1,000,000 years.

Such calculations are necessarily only rough approximations ; and
as they do not, and could never take into account the great disturbing
infiuences of the relative positions of land and water, they merely indi-
cate the probable extentto which these astronomical causes may influence
climate, supposing the temperature of space assumed to be not very
far from the truth. The table of results calculated for intervals of
50,000 years given by Sir Charles Lyell* are nevertheless of very great
interest, and deserve the serious attention of geologists. Among other
points of interest, they suggest a definite date for the Glacial Period,
and give one of the elements upon which the temperatures which pre-
vailed during that period depend. They even give, as I have stated,
the approximative mean temperatures of the hottest and coldest months

* Principles, 10th Ed., vol. i., p. 293.

+ Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

for those times in which the distribution of land and water did not
materially differ from the present. At two periods within the last
1,000,000 years the calculated temperatures would be sufficient to
account for the phenomena of the Glacial Period. The nearest of these
occurred 200,000 to 210,000 years ago ; and the more remote, 750,000
to 850,000 years ago—an interval even more temperate than the pre-
sent intervening between the two latter periods, 800,000 years ago.
The excentricity, 210,000 years ago, was 0°0575, or 34 times the.
amount of the present; so that winter in aphelion would exceed sum-
mer in perihelion by 27:8 days. The mean temperatures of the hottest
and coldest months, calculated for a place in the position of London,
would, upon the hypothesis above stated, be 118° Fahr., and 0°-7 Fahr.
The excentricity 750,000 years ago was the same as 210,000 years
ago; then came a period, 800,000 years ago, at which the excentricity
was only 0:0132, or less than at present, being now 0:0168. This
excentricity gives 6-4 days more in winter in aphelion than in sum-
mer in perihelion, and mean temperatures for the hottest and coldest
months at London of 82° and 22° Fahr.

One hundred thousand years previously, that is, 850,000 years ago,
the excentricity amounted to 0:0747 ; this should have given a winter
in aphelion 36°4 days longer than summer in perihelion, and a mean
temperature for the hottest and coldest months at London of 126° Fahr.
and —/° Fahr., a true glacial cold.

These extreme temperatures, produced in opposite phases of the
revolution of the apsides, are necessarily accompanied by extreme
winter and summer temperatures in the same year, at any given place.
If the average temperature of the coldest winter months in London was
so low as — 7° Fahr., the summer temperature must have been corre-
spondingly high ; because, as I have said before, the actual amount of
heat falling upon the northern hemisphere during the shorter summer
in perihelion must have been equal to that falling during the longer
summer in aphelion. Professor Tyndall has well observed, that the
aim of writers on the subject of the formation of glaciers is the attain-
ment of cold, whereas heat as well as cold is required. The true con-
ditions are, in fact, extreme temperatures combined with certain
geographical conditions—namely, a suitable expanse of sea to act as an
evaporating surface to produce vapour, and of high lands and moun-
tains to act as condensers of the vapours. In Siberia and Central Asia
excellent condensers are to be found; but there are no evaporating
surfaces, for the vapours of the Indian Ocean are intercepted by the
Himalaya. Hence no glaciers are found on the southern declivities
of the Altai and Sayan mountains. More vapour appears to come
from the Northern Ocean than from the high central table land; for
it is worthy of remark, that the only glaciers on the Sayan range are
on the northern declivity, as, for stance, the curious glacier of the
Mungau Xardik. The extreme temperatures which the revolutions
of the seasons, under the imfluence of a high obliquity of the earth’s
orbit, should produce, appear then to suggest a possible cause of a

SULLIVAN—Ow Thenardite. o
Glacial Period, such as that surmised to have existed in Middle and
Western Europe at the commencement of the Human Epoch.

Without wishing, however, to attach undue importance to the
astronomical causes just discussed, I desire to direct attention to ano-
ther kind of evidence of the existence of extreme temperatures,
rather than of great cold throughout the year in Kurope, at a period
probably coincident with the so-called Glacial Period. This evidence,
though of special interest in connexion with the astronomical specu-
lations just noticed, is independent of them, and is of equal value in
connexion with any other hypotheses that may be proposed to ex-
plain the causes of the low temperature which undoubtedly did once
prevail in temperate regions of Kurope.

Our knowledge of crystallo-genesis, and of the conditions under
which the chemical combinations forming rocks are produced, is as
yet too limited to help us very much in the great geological problem—
the determination of the temperature which prevailed under certain
given circumstances, at any period of geological time. ‘The present
state of the question as to the genesis of the granitoid and other allied
rocks, shows how much yet remains to be done before crystallo-genesis
shall be in a position to supply us with information as to temperature,
where organic life fails. Wherever crystallo-genesis does give us a
full answer, the information is usually more definite and precise than
even that afforded by life. Thus the existence of rhombic crystals of
sulphur in a fissure or geode is a certain proof that the temperature at
which the crystals were formed was below 100° Cent. Again, when
brookite occurs in a rock, we may be sure that after the formation of
that mineral, the rock had never become heated to a temperature even
approaching dull redness. And again, the water of crystallization of
gypsum is certain evidence that that mineral was formed at tempera-
tures below 360° Cent. The evidence of the existence of extreme
temperatures at a former geological time, to which I desire to draw
attention, is of an analogous kind.

When disodic sulphate crystallizes at temperatures below 35°
Cent., it takes up ten molecules of water, and forms glauber salt ;
above 35° it crystallizes as an anhydrous salt. Both salts occur in
nature—the hydrated salt as sulphate of soda, or mirabilite; and the
anhydrous salt, as thenardite. The hydrated salt must have been
formed from cold solutions, or at least from solutions which were
under 35° Cent. when the crystals were formed. Thenardite, on the
other hand, must have been formed in solutions above 35° Cent. Until
_ very recently thenardite was a rare mineral, having been noticed only
in certain springs near Aranjuez, in Spain, where it was discovered in
process of formation; in the salt-heds of Ocaiiain the same district; and,
lastly, im the salinas of Chili, accompanied by a mineral called glau-
berite, consisting of a combination of anhydrous calcic and sodic sul-
phates, or, in other words, thenardite and anhydrite. Within the
last few years great deposits of thenardite and glauberite have been

6 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

discovered in the centre of Spain, and were described by Professor J.
P. O’Reilly and myself, in a paper published in 1863.*

The beds of sulphates, which in some places are nearly sixty feet
thick, form a line of escarpments along the left margin of the Vega, or
alluvial plain of the river Jarama, below where it is joined by the
Mazanares, and above where it falls itself into the Tagus. The beds of
sulphates occupy apparently the hollow of an ancient lake, resting on
the tertiary fresh-water limestone of the district. The river appears
to have cut its channel along one side of the beds, and rapidly eroded
the plain or Vega through them, leaving them only on the left side
of the river valley. The deposits consist of thin beds of thenardite
mixed with glauberite, and more or less discoloured with a fine greenish
mud, and separated by bands of a similar material containing lumps
of fibrous gypsum, and fragments of the underlying limestone.

Some specimens of the thenardite consist of colourless compact
masses of crystals of the anhydrous sulphate. These crystals are not
pseudomorphs of the hydrated sulphates produced by the drying of
masses of glauber salt, but must have formed directly as anhydrous
sulphate from solution. The association of glauberite also proves
that the sulphates were directly formed in the anhydrous state.

On the beds rests a deposit of gravel, containing pebbles of the
syenite and other rock ofthe Guaderama range, whence the Jarama
issues. The deposits of sulphates we believe to be contemporaneous
with the glacial drift of Ireland.

These beds afford absolute physical evidence that during their
formation the temperature of the air during part of the year was sufii-
ciently high to raise a solution of sulphate of soda to a temperature
exceeding 35° Cent. In order that saline solutions in lakes or shallow
ponds should reach a temperature of 35° to 40° Cent., the temperature
of the air should be at least 50° Cent. Temperatures even higher
than this have been noted in Africa. Sir John Herschel found that
the temperature of the soil in South Africa attained the great heat of
70°°5 Cent., or 159° Fahr. On the shores of the salt lake of Bahr
Assal, which probably at one time formed part of the Bay of Tajura,
near the mouth of the Red Sea, Major Harris observed a temperature,
under the shade of umbrellas and cloaks, in the beginning of June, of
52°24 Cent., or 126° Fahr., and conjectures that towards the end of July
it might have reached 60° Cent., or 140° Fahr. As the temperature of
this place, called by the Arabs the Gates of Hell, was nearly as high at
night as in the day, there can be no doubt that thenardite and glauberite
would be formed, if, instead of common salt, the lake contained {disodic
sulphate. Indeed, we may be sure that among the salts which are
now forming in the half-dried lake, are some crystals of thenardite.

Having shown that the Spanish beds of thenardite require a high

* Atlantis, vol. iv., p. 288; and Notes on the Geology and Mineralogy of the
Spanish Provinces of Santander and Madrid, p. 139.

BarKer—On Microscopic Mlunrination. 7

summer temperature, I now come to the evidence of a low winter
temperature. Disodic sulphate or sulphate of soda is produced na-
turally by double decomposition of certain salts in solution at a high
temperature, or at very low temperatures. In the memoir of Mr.
O’ Reilly and myself, already referred to, we have discussed very fully
the formation of sulphate of soda in nature, and shown, as I believe,
that the sulphate of soda of the beds of the Jarama could only have
- been formed by the natural decomposition of sulphate of magnesia and
common salt in solution, or of sulphate of lime and common salt under
the same circumstances. The presence of abundance of gypsum, and
of the combination of the sulphates of lime and soda in glauberite,
speaks strongly in favour of gypsum being the source, in part at least,
of the sulphate of soda. The sulphate of soda beds and lakes of the
steppes of the Aral Sea, described by Herr Noschel, which are clearly
the result of saline decompositions at low temperatures, afford a com-
plete key to the formation of the sulphate of soda of the Jarama. In
fact, the circumstances are so similar, that the only thing wanting in
the Aral steppes to produce beds of thenardite, similar to those of Spain,

is a temperature sufficiently high to raise the solution of sulphate of
soda in the lakes and ponds above 35° Cent. Such a temperature would
be produced, if the excentricity of the earth’s orbit were increased to
what it was 200,000 or 210,000 years ago.

Even though further investigations should establish that the depo-
sits of the valley of the Jarama are older than the glacial drift, they
will still be evidence of the prevalence of extreme temperatures, such
as characterized the period of the glacial drift at another and an earlier
period. Indeed, if, as some think, the glacial drift should be assigned
to the last astronomical period of great excentricity, 200,000 years ago,
and that the Jarama beds are older than the sands and clays near
Madrid, in which the bones of an elephant were found, and which are
probably contemporaneous with the drift, the thenardite of the Jarama
might with great probability be assigned to the earlier cold period,
750,000 years ago. If this were so, the interest of these deposits
would be still greater, because for the first time we should have an
absolute standard for measuring geological time. Im any case the
Jarama beds are deserving of the attention of geologists in connexion
with the question of the climate of Europe at the beginning of the
present epoch.

ge —On THE Ittumrnation or Microscopic Oxsects. By Joun Barker,
MEW Celaves Ie its Ei)

[Read January 10, 1870. ]
Tue Academy are, doubtless, aware that one of the most important

improvements of late years in object glasses of high powers has been
the immersion of the object glass of a particular construction into a

8 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

film of water, to be placed on the covering glass of the object; and it
is found that definition, working distance, light, and magnifying
power are much improved thereby ; these object glasses are called im-
mersion lenses, or hydro-objectives. Now, it is the purpose of this
communication to introduce the same principle of immersion to be ap-
plied to the illumination of microscopic objects, whereby corresponding
advantages will, I believe, be found to accrue.

Having thus stated the object of this Paper, it would seem that
little further need be said, the details of the application of the prin-
ciple of immersion illumination, and the advantages arising, being
almost self-evident, I think the Academy at large will take sufficient
interest in the enumeration of these details and advantages to permit
me to occupy their time a little longer.

If we regard the best way of viewing objects. by unassisted vision,
we shall easily arrive at the conclusion that an object is best viewed
where it is illuminated by diffused hght—that is, where the light
reaches the object from all azimuths and altitudes; does not impinge
on the retina, except from the object itself; and where the light is
sufficient, and not too bright. Parallel rays of light give rise to dis-
turbing shadows, which may lead to erroneous conceptions of the true
character of the object; and light concentrated from one quarter or
side introduces errors of the same character, although not to the same
extent. It was a belief that the same manner of illumination which
is found to be best adapted to unassisted vision would also be found to
be that best suited for microscopic objects that led me to examine the
subject more carefully.

Ordinarily, when we look into a microscope, we feel disposed to
shrink from the sudden glare of light which floods the field, contracts the
pupil of the eye, and in time injures the retina, this glare prevents us at
first from seeing anything whatever ; presently, we begin to perceive
a something, transparent in parts—in fact, the object under the micro-
scope is rendered visible by the relative opacity and transparency of its
parts, the shadowswhich the more opaque parts cast on others and on the
eye, and the caustics of light which the highly refracting and reflecting
portions of the object throw on those of different density. Now, all
these effects are injurious to the recognition of the true aspect of the
surface and structure of an object, and must lead to erroneous impres-
sions—in proof of this I may refer to the many, and various, and dif-
ferent interpretations of minute forms put forward by microscopists,
arising more from defective modes of illumination than from errors on
the part of the observers.

Mr. Grubb, and the late Mr. Bergin, long ago perceived the value of
properly regulated illumination; and Mr. Grubb’s stand is considered
to be one of the most perfect, where side light is admitted; but if
shadows be considered to be injurious to correct vision, much time and
shifting of the object and light will be required to obtain a true in-
terpretation of what is seen. For lined objects, the microscope of Mr.
Grubb leaves little to be desired in an instrument, and London and

Barker—On Microscopic Illumination. 9

American microscopists are only very lately extending the principles of
his instrument. However, I believe that those means of illumimation
which are placed in the axis of the microscopic tube will ultimately
be found to be the best, as they do not throw shadows on any part of
the object.

I have as yet practically examined only one form of this axial
illumination, in connexion with the principle of immersion, and have
_ made use of the glass paraboloid as the one best suited to the experiment.
Wenham, to whom we owe so much in microscopic science, was the
first to introduce the parabolic reflector, which afterwards assumed the
shape of a truncated paraboloid of glass, to be placed beneath the
stage, whereby parallel rays of light are concentrated from all azi-
muths to a focus in which the object is placed; the central rays are
stopped off, so as not to allow useless light to flood the field of view ; and
a cup-shaped cavity is made above, to allow the light to leave the para-
boloid without deviation (see Plate I., fig. 2). It is to this apparatus
that I have applied the immersion plan, and it seems to me to have re-
moved almost ail its imperfections, and to place the microscopic object
under circumstances similar to those under which objects submitted to
unassisted vision are best seen. In the first place, in the old construc-
tion, there is great loss of light (see Plate I., fig. 1), from the way in
which the rays of light leave the paraboloid and strike the under surface
of the slide; and the most valuable rays (those most oblique) are lost in
much greater proportion than others. Secondly, the ight undergoes dis-
persion, if the object be 1h balsam or fluid—indeed, in any case—and the
oblique rays cease to be achromatic. To obviate some of these imper-
fections, Wenham has lately suggested the use of a small, deep plano-
convex lens, to be cemented to the under surface of the slide (see Plate IT.,
fig. 1) on which the object to be examined is placed; but this it is
practically impossible to use in investigations of the ordinary kinds.

By making, in the construction I would suggest, the top of the
paraboloid flat (see Plate I., fig. 3), and introducing a film of water, or,
better, a fluid of a deflective power as nearly as possible equal to that
of glass, between it and the under surface of the slide, nearly all these
imperfections will vanish ; for optical contact will then be made between
the paraboloid and slide; and also the film of water will act as a water
joint, and allow free action to the stage movements, so that any part of
the slide can be easily examined. The oblique rays are thus best econo-
mized; little dispersion takes place, if the object be in liquid or balsam,
and there is sufficient brightness for all powers. Another advantage
arises unexpectedly ; for if the focus of the paraboloic be made a little
higher, or if a slide of extra thinness be used, the oblique rays will
undergo total reflection from the upper surface of the covering glass, and
besentdown onthe object so asto illuminate it by reflected light, a deside-
ratum not hitherto accomplished in a satisfactory manner (see Plate IIT.,
fig. 1); the light also does not strike the object glass, which is a great
source of glare in many of the other forms of oblique illumination.

I have placed on the table this illuminator, made by Mr Yeates,

R. I, A. PROC.—VOL. I., SER. I., SCIENCE. C

ly

10 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

adapted to a 2rds object glass, with the binocular tube, and I think
the results there exhibited (which the Members can view after the
meeting) will be found to be satisfactory.

The size and curvature of the paraboloid is easily made out, if the
focus be chosen ;'gth of an inch above the upper surface, the equation

of a perpendicular section y? = ax will become y = a (; + - ; and soly-
ing the equation for a, we shall have a=~} +4/4y?+ 5; and if the upper
surface of the paraboloid be made $ths of an inch in diameter (a size most
convenient in practice), @ becomes = to $, and the equation y” = 2x is
that of the paraboloid form. Should the focus be taken at a distance of
joth of an inch above the truncated paraboloid, and its upper surface
be one inch in diameter, then the equation becomes y? = 2x quam
proxime:* this latter form will admit of a hollow cone of light of
120° — 185°, and will almost give a dark ground illumination for an 8th
immersion object glass. I have also on the table another microscope,
in which, by this illuminator, the Pleurosygma formosa is well seen.
A useful addition to this instrument will be found in cementing an
Abraham’s prism to the bottom of the paraboloid, adapted to a focus
of about 14 inches, so that the rays from a lamp, at that distance, will
be easily concentrated on the object (see Plate II., fig. 2).

Should direct light be required for any mode of investigation, even
with some of the highest powers, another form of microscope could be
made, by turning the paraboloid upside down, and placing the object
glass in its centre; and by using a perforated reflector, placed in the
body ofthe microscope, and the immersion principle, a new instrument
can be produced, and which, I think, may be useful for some kinds of
objects (see Plate III., fig. 2).

The same principle of immersion is applicable to all kinds of axial
condensors, and I am sure, when they come to be tried, will give re-
sults equally satisfactory, and possess advantages similar to those I
have observed in the form of dark ground illumination, which I have
had the honour to bring before you.

Allow me briefly to recapitulate the advantages which I claim for
this mode of illumination :— :

1. The object under the microscope will be seen by light reflected
from its surface and from its interior (if transparent) ;

2. It will allow no disturbing light to impinge on the retina ;

3. It will get rid of almost all shadows ;

(*) The above calculations have been simplified by not allowing for the deviation
caused by the intermediate fluid, and also by the medium in which the object is
placed. Should water be used (as required in many cases) some modification of the
above will be necessary, and the ' araboloid should be formed accordingly ; y? = ax

1 1
will then assume the form y? = Tec WS a” and the focus will be ;4* or 1th of

an inch above the upper surface of the paraboloid; in the latter case, a rather
thick slide will be required.

Batt—On the Oscillations of a Rigid Body. 11

It will economize the oblique rays of light ;

. It will be purely achromatic ;

It will light up the interior of a partially transparent object ;
It will improve definition ;

. It is easy of application ;

. It will not be an expensive addition to the microscope.

(OO ID on yh

TV.—Own THE smatt Oscrttations or a Rierp Bopy asour a Frxep Pornt
UNDER THE ACTION OF ANY FoRCES, AND, MORE PARTICULARLY, WHEN
GRAVITY Is THE ONLY Force active. By Roserr Srawert Batt,
A. M., M. R. I. A., Professor of Applied Mathematics and Me-
chanism, Royal College of Science for Ireland. [ Abstract. }

[Read January 24, 1870.]

A rier body rotating about a fixed point may be moved from one
position to any other position, by rotation around an axis termed the
‘axis of displacement’ through an angle termed the ‘ angle of displace-
ment.’ This is a well-known theorem.

The equations ofmotion, being linear, depend, as usual, upon a cubic
equation. The roots of this cubic give criteria as to the nature of the
equilibrium.

A ‘normal axis’ is defined to be ‘‘a direction passing through the
fixed point, about which the body will oscillate as about a fixed axis,
when the initial ‘axis of displacement’ and instantaneous axis coincide
with this direction.”

When the roots of the cubic are all real, positive, and unequal,
there are three ‘normal axes,’ and small oscillations of the body are
compounded of vibrations around these three axes. Hence we infer the
general theorem.

‘If a rigid body, rotating around a fixed point, perform small
oscillations about a position of stable equilibrium under the action of
any forces, its motion is produced by the composition of vibrations
around three fixed axes passing through the point, and each of the
vibrations about the fixed axes is performed according to the same law
as the vibration of the common pendulum.’

If only one of the roots of the cubic be a real positive quantity,
and if the initial ‘axis of displacement’ and instantaneous axis coincide
with the ‘normal axis’ corresponding to this root, equilibrium is stable
relative to such a displacement, but for any other initial ‘axis of dis-
placement’ or instantaneous axis the equilibrium is unstable.

If two of the roots of the cubic be real, positive, unequal quantities,
while the third is negative, and the ‘normal axes’ corresponding to the
two positive roots be constructed, then if the initial ‘axis of displace-
ment’ and instantaneous axis lie in the plane containing the normal
axes, the equilibrium is stable, while if either of these axes be not con-
tained within this plane the equilibrium is unstable.

12 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

If the forces which act on the body have a potential, a simple geo-
metrical construction determines the ‘ normal axes.’

The quantity of energy necessary to give the body a certain dis-
placement can be expressed in terms of the ‘angle of displacement,’
and the direction cosines of the ‘axis of displacement.’ If along
every radius passing through the fixed point a length be measured
from the fixed point proportional to the displacement which a given
quantity of energy could produce about that axis, the locus of the
extremities of these radii vectores is called the ‘ellipsoid of equal
energy.’

The greatest and least axes of the ‘ellipsoid of equal energy’ are the
directions about which the same quantity of energy would produce the
greatest and least effects.

For a displacement from the position of equilibrium around any
radius vector of this ellipsoid, the moment of the forces acts 1 in the plane
con) ugate to that radius vector.

The ‘normal axes’ are the three common conjugate diameters of
the momental ellipsoid, and the ‘ellipsoid of equal energy.’

The length of the simple pendulum isochronous with the vibration
about each axis is proportional to the square of the ratio of the corre-
sponding diameter in the ‘ ellipsoid of equal energy’ to that of the mo-
mental ellipsoid.

When the times of vibration about two of the ‘normal axes’ are
identical, the construction becomes indeterminate for these axes, and
every direction in the plane conjugate to the third normal axis is a
normal axis.

When the times of vibration about three axes not in the same plane
are equal, every direction passing through the fixed point isa ‘normal ~
axis,’ and the motion of the body is isochronous, whatever be the
initial circumstances. <A body thus related to the forces which act on
it may be called an ‘universal pendulum.’

In the ‘universal pendulum,’ the plane which contains the initial
instantaneous axis and ‘axis of displacement’ continues to contain
them throughout the motion.

Every point of the ‘universal pendulum’ describes an infinitely
small ellipse.

The small oscillations of a rigid body suspended from a fixed point
different from its centre of gravity, and acted upon by gravity, but by
no other force, is discussed : thisis the question of the conical pendulum
in its most general form.

The fixed point being joined to the centre of gravity, aplane is to
be drawn in the momental ellipsoid conjugate to this line. This
plane is called the ‘ conjugate plane.’

The body may be displaced from a position of equilibrium to any
given adjacent position by rotation around a certain axis through a
small angle, this axis lying in the ‘ conjugate plane.’

For small oscillations it is necessary that the instantaneous axis
should always lie in the ‘conjugate plane.’

Siagzrson—On the Atmosphere. 13

In the present case there are two ‘normal axes,’ and all vibrations
of the body are compounded of those about the ‘normal axes.’

The position of the ‘normal axes’ is determined by a quadratic
equation, whose roots are the squares of the semi-axes of a certain
section of the momental ellipsoid.

An ellipsoid is to be drawn whose axes are in the same direction as
the axes of the momental ellipsoid, and proportional to their squares.

The ‘normal axes’ are the common conjugate diameters of the sec-
tions in which this ellipsoid and the momental ellipsoid are cut by the
‘conjugate plane.’

Hence the ‘normal axes’ are parallel to the sides of the parallelo-
gram formed by the four points of intersection of the ellipses.

In general, the ‘normal axes’ are not at right angles, but the ver-
tical planes drawn through the ‘normal axes’ are always at right
angles.

If the centre of gravity lie in one of the principal planes, the cor-
responding principal axis is one of the ‘normal axes’, and the other
axis is perpendicular to it.

If the moments of inertia be equal about two of the principal axes,
one of the ‘normal axes’ is perpendicular to the plane containing the
centre of gravity and the third principal axis, and the other is in that

lane.
If the centre of gravity le on either of a certain pair of lines,
passing through the point of suspension, the times of vibration about
the ‘normal axes’ are equal, and the body vibrates isochronously
under all initial circumstances.

The ‘ellipsoid of equal energy’ becomes a cylinder in this case, and
the common conjugate diameters of the sections of the cylinder and the
momental ellipsoid by the ‘ conjugate plane’ are the ‘ normal axes.’

The identity of the two constructions is easily seen.

The motion of the instantaneous axes in the ‘ conjugate plane’ is
one of oscillation.

The motion of the centre of gravity is compounded of two simple
harmonic vibrations at right angles to each other.

Some apparently exceptional cases are discussed.

V.—Micro-AtmospHertc Resrarcues. By Grorer Sierrson, M. D.,

Chomir Wal: S. (lates TV. V., Vi, & VIL.)
[Read January 24, 1870. ]

Axgout a year ago I commenced a series of Microscopic Researches on
the Atmosphere, the results of which are represented by the drawings.
Until I had completed them, I confess that the labours of others
in a similar direction had escaped my notice. These researches have
obtained thereby the character of an independent investigation. Hav-
ing been commenced with no foregone conclusion, nor any reference to

14 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

the Pasteur-Pouchet controversy about spontaneous generation, a com-
parison of these results with what those inquirers have obtained can
hardly fail to be of some interest.

Former observers, I find, have recognised in the dust subsiding from
the air spores of fungi, lichens, alge, and mosses, the detritus of the
soil, fine fragments of vegetable and animal fabrics accidentally
diffused; the dried, but vital, bodies of infusoria; and the eggs of the
lower members of the animal kingdom. Besides these, in cities, they
have observed fragments of the products of manufactures, with the
spores of fungi, mixed with particles of carbon or soot, the ova of
lower animals being few.

M. Pouchet declares that the air everywhere is naturally fecund,
but that usually it nowhere contains ova or spores. However, he
qualifies this by observing, that the atmosphere may be the vehicle of
such objects; yet he adds—‘'I have experimented on the air taken
from open sea, between Corsica and Sicily, and on other specimens
gathered, in perfectly calm weather, in the midst of the Ionian Sea; I
have also taken air of the summit of Etna, and from the depths of the
recesses of the caverns of Caumont, near Rouen; and none of my ex-
periments [on the fecundity of the air] have been stricken with
sterility. Nevertheless, in analysing this air by the aéroscope or other-
Wise, no ege of infusoria or other seed was found in it.’’*

' And again, he says, ‘‘ There are so few seedsor germs in the air,
that even in places where plenty should be found they are only met
with exceptionally. M. Musset, who has been long engaged in re-
searches on fungi, whose laboratory is quite filled with them, informed
me recently that he never yet has been able to meet with spores there.”

Whilst, by employing three kinds of tests, M. Pouchet found it
difficult to discover an ovum or a spore in a hundred cubic yards of
air, he asserts that with a decimetre of the same air he could at will
produce thousands of animalcule and plants. In the atmosphere of
French towns he observed particles of starch in three states—first, in
anormal condition; secondly, panified; and, thirdly, having a blue
colour. He asks whether the iodine recognised in the atmosphere by
M. Chatin may not have thus coloured it? Starch granules he has
found frequently. Soot and fragments of clothing are also common.
As by a chance there occur in the atmosphere wandering seeds or
germs, the corpses of animalcule, and even some live individuals, he
considers it but natural that here and there eggs and spores may be
seen. But their number is so scanty that they must be taken as
absolutely null, in the controversy and experiments having reference to
spontaneous generation. Having been contemporaneously with, but in-
dependently of, Messrs. Joly and Ch. Musset, the first to examine
snow for the purposes of atmospheric micrography, he found it enor-
mously charged with detritus of various kinds, with soot, with normal

* “ Nouvelles Experiences sur la Generation Spontanée et la Resistance vitale, par
F. A Pouchet.” Paris, 1864.

Or

SigERson—On the Atmosphere. 1

and blueish starch, and with a considerable number of Protococcus
nivalis, a beautifully green plant.

In the lungs and air-vessels of city birds he found starch granules,
and soot, and fragments of clothing; in country animals, only debris
of plants and pollen. In the lungs of a man and a woman who had
died in an hospital, he came upon a notable quantity of starch granules,
both normal and panified; fragments of flint and glass, of a red-
- coloured wood, of clothing; and, lastly, the living larva of one of the
arachnida.

‘Tn all our experiments,” he adds, ‘‘ which, without exaggeration,
may be reckoned by hundreds, we have never encountered either a
solitary spore, an egg of lower animal, nor an encysted animalcule.”’

Hermann Hoffman, on gooseberries, found some traces resembling
the yeast and spores of Cladosporium and of Stemphylium. On the
other hand, Ehrenberg, Burdach, Baer, Hensche, Wagner, and Leuckart
failed, like Pouchet, to find either ovum or spore in the atmosphere.
Joly, Musset, and Baudrimont declare they are extremely scanty.
“Until now,” wrote the latter from Bourdeaux, ‘‘ I have not found in the
air we breathe those monsters and fantastic creatures wherewith the |
imagination of man has peopled it.” Schaaffhausen, Professor at Bonn,
remarked that ‘‘one would seek in vain for ova subsiding from the
atmosphere in open vessels, used for experiments.’’ With reference to
spontaneous generation, Bechi, in studying the dew of the Maremmas
of Tuscany, found no trace of the reproductive bodies of animals or
plants. M. Pasteur, on the contrary, with some adherents, believes that
the atmosphere abounds in germs, though some tracts of it may be
barren.

One practical result of this discussion was, that Dr. Eiselt, of
Prague, investigated the atmosphere of his hospital, and found particles
of contagious ophthalmia, then an epidemic.

With the discussion of the question of spontaneous generation I have
here nothing to do. The contents of the atmosphere were chiefly inte-
resting to me, inasmuch as they affected health.

On the accompanying Plates are represented the results of my
investigations of—Ist. ‘‘ The Sea Breeze” (Plate IV.) ; 2nd. ‘* Country
Air” (Plate V.); 38rd. ‘‘City Air’ (Plates VI. and VII.).

The Sea Breeze.—Glass, on being exposed to the influence of the sea
air, was found to become quickly tarnished. On making a microscopi-
eal examination of this, the cause was readily found. Crystals innu-
merable were seen deposited upon it, most of which, on account of
their shape and the circumstances, were recognised at once as crystals
of chloride of sodium, or common salt. Some were deposited in minute
drops of water, where they increased in number by the formation of
new crystals; some were deposited already crystallized and in a dry
condition, like hailstones. The moisture is taken up from the waves
by the wind in its course over them; and, whilst so suspended in the
air, favoured by its agitation, the crystals are frequently formed.

Having used several object-glasses, with intent to secure accuracy,

16 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy.

the objects were finally drawn, as magnified by the 4th object-glass. So
enlarged, they are represented on the Plate. Figures 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6,
7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, are drawings of characteristic groups, where the
rounded or irregular globules show the moisture, whilst the rectangular
forms within so many of them are those of the crystals. It was a most
beautiful sight to see them in the process of formation, and to observe
those formed under their transparent veil of water, that liquidly rounded
over their upper lines and angles in a manner too delicate for the
pencil to pourtray on a scale so minute. In some globules, as fig. 6,
one crystal was set upon another; in others, as figs. 4 and 5, there
were crowds, more or less irregularly heaped. Groups of crystals, appa-
rently deposited from the breeze, already formed and in a dry state,
are shown in figs. 7 and 10. Again, at fig. 12, they are found in con-
tiguity with minute drops containing crystals. ‘The dry ones had either
come from a greater distance, or been longerin the air. Right rhombic
crystals of sulphate of magnesia are represented in fig. 9; of these, com-
paratively few were found. Finally, though the object represented at fig.
18, as well as the oblong outhned object at fig. 12, were found with
the sea breeze, they were not belonging to it. They came from human
beings on board a vessel in which some of the experiments were
made.

From a medical point of view, the knowledge of the existence of
such crystals may be of importance. A shower of such minute salt hail
rattling down through the lung pipes or into the eyes has its effect.
Thus they may help to irritate weak eyes; and I have seen chemosis, a
sort of dropsical effusion of the conjunctiva, arise in delicate children, on
exposure to the sea air. On the other hand, salt, being a gentle stimu-
lant, as well as a rubefacient, may, in indolent or chronic cases, be of
use. :

The effect, in lung diseases, cannot be of little importance, The
breathing of air containing crystals of salt is likely to irritate and injure
in at least some stages of consumption, whilst in other stages it is pos-
sible that it may be of advantage. In acute inflammatory affections it
is likely to prove injurious ; in slow chronic cases it may assist a cure.
It is probable that the quantity of salt in the sea air is far from con- —
stant ; the results of an investigation into the sea breeze of the west and
north coasts of Ireland is what I have here depicted.

These observations, I believe, willhelp to account for whatis recorded
as ‘* the first of the wonders of Erinn” (according to the ‘‘ Book of Glen-
dalough’’), mentioned in the Appendix to the Irish version of Nennius. —
Here is the statement :—‘‘ Innis Gluair in Irrus Domnann: this is its
property, that the corpses that are carried into it do not rot at all;
neither does the meat unsalted rot in it.”

The fact of a great quantity of salt being borne on the Atlantic
breeze affords, in my opinion, a reasonable explanation of this wonder.
The second ‘‘ wonder of Erinn” was stated to be the petrifactive power
of Lough Neagh; modern investigations have corroborated the fact, and
revealed the cause.

SicERsoN—Own the Atmosphere. 17

Country Aur (Plate V.).—In this Plate are represented specimens
of the objects captured during an examination of the air of the country.
With the exception of the acarus shown in fig. 22, they are magnified
with 4th object-glass.

Fig. 1. The row of objects here depicted are droplets of dew, some of
them being reduced in size for convenience’ sake, whilst their contents
remain magnified. Itis seen that, although the dew has often been
_ made the type of purity, it is, in reality, much adulterated with inchoate
greenish matter (probably vegetable), with inchoate brown and dark
matter (probably dust and soot), whilst there are some granules and
minute batons whose origin it was impossible to tell. The dew, like
the rain, washes the air. In one drop of dew collected offa leaf, where
it could not have lain more than a couple of hours, a very lively
monad was found disporting itself.

Fig. 2 represents a group of globules or germs, whose origin I can-
not tell.

Figs. 3 and 8 are portraits of pollen-grains, four grains being occa-
sionally grouped together. Fig. 5is a grain of daisy-pollen. In 4,
two germinating grains, with pollinic tubes prolonged, form a curious
group. ‘The pollinic tubes must have grown without penetrating the
stigma; for, after having been once anchored, they would not be found
uninjured in the air. They resemble germinating spores of Blasia
pusilla. Fig. 7 is an undetermined object.

In fig. 6, the egg of an animalcule of some kind is shown.

Fungi found in the air form the assemblage of objects, ranging
from figures 9 to 13, inclusive. Fig. 9 is seemingly a kind of mucor
or mould, under which head we may class fig. 11.

Fig. 10 gives the filamentous fragment with spores, detached from
the interior of a Lycoperdon, or puff-ball, knocked about and broken by
the feet of cattle in the meadows.

Fig. 12 represents some objects which were -eaptured whilst cross-
ing a rural road. Evidently they were fungi; but to what to attri-
bute them, or how to call them, embarrassed me at first. However,
some time after sketching them, I made an examination of the atmo-
sphere over a potato field, in which the potato disease had declared
itself in the blackened leaves and halms, witha view to ascertain whe-
ther any specimens of the Botrytis infestans would be found in it.
A breeze was blowing over the field, and shaking the tops. The
result of my research was, that I not only discovered them (they are
represented under Fig. 13), but was enabled immediately to identify
the objects represented by Fig. 12, as being the same. They, indeed,
appear to have been stragglers from this very field, and were wafted
away to spread the disease to other fields, if we are to agree with the
- view that the potato murrain is due to this fungus. As it has been
advanced by that distinguished cryptogamic botanist, the Rev. Mr.
Berkeley, there is every probability of its accuracy. Taking this
theory 1n connexion with the fact of the stragglers above-mentioned,
which I found making their way from a centre of infection, the only

R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. I., SER. I., SCIENCE. D

18 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

efficient way of eradicating the potato disease would seem to be one
identical with that adopted for putting an end to the ‘‘rinderpest’’ in
cattle, and which has received the name of the ‘‘ stamping-out pro-
cess.”’ On inquiry, a cultivator informed me that it was believed that
some slight advantage had been gained by burying the potato plants
first infected. But, whilst this is encouraging, it 1s now plain that, for
any ‘‘stamping-out process” to have a reasonable chance of success, it
should be conducted carefully and generally. Unless the utmost care
be used, the uprooting of a plant to bury it will shake off innumerable
spores, to be blown away as contagion; and such care would not
be thought of until it was taught that the disease was contagious, and
that the contagion consisted of this minute fungus. Again, the anxious
labour of one cultivator would be quite wasted, unless the rule were
general; for his carefully manipulated field might receive a new shower
of spores, with any turn of the wind, from fields which had been
neglected.

If, therefore, it be desired to make a real attempt to extirpate
a pest, which has caused, and may again cause, excessive misery and
immense loss, the same earnest system of compensation, penalties, and
scientific inspection should be adopted to eradicate the potato disease,
as was employed successfully to annihilate the rinderpest.

Figs. 14, 15, and 16, are representations of crystals. Some of them
represent raphides, and probably are the raphides of cells liberated
from bruised, broken, or half-masticated plants. Others, such as fig. 16,
appear to be crystals of hippuric acid, caught up by the winds from
places which had received the excretions of herbivores.

Fig. 17 is the pectinate antenna of one of the Lanpyride.

Fig. 18 is a moth-scale of a remarkably beautiful form. Both
scale and antenna were possibly lost in some struggle between their
possessors and a piratical wasp in the air.

Figs. 19 and 20 show a number of objects, more or less contorted,
chiefly remarkable for having a great number of hair-like processes.
It was impossible to tell, with certainty, from what source they were
derived. One resembled the spermatozoid of a fern, but the remainder
appeared to be fragments of exuvic of minute animals. The hair-like -
processes, like cilia, were found fine and semi-transparent.

Fig. 21, apparently a larva, on being measured with the micrometer,
was found to be doth of an inch in length.

Fig. 22 is an acarus, magnified with 1 inch object-glass. This mem-_
ber of the Arachnida class was found in the air over heathery hills, at
breathing level. It will be recollected that Pouchet found an arach-
nide-larva in one of the air-passages of the human lungs.

Considered from a medical point of view, I may remark that, whilst
some of these objects might affect the lungs injuriously by mechanical
occlusion, obstruction, or irritation of the finer air-pipes, some might
influence them in another way. On the one hand, the dust, pollen, crys-
tals, moth-scales, antenna, and the like, might—if they were not, as
fortunately they are, few in number—tend to produce embolic phthisis.

SigkERsSoN—On the Atmosphere. 19

The acarus sucked into the air-passage would probably do no more than
plug it up, whilst causing by the action of its claws a certain additional
amount of irritation.

On the other hand, knowing, as we do, of the growth of fungi in
the mouth and fauces, as well as upon the skin, it is to be feared that
their being taken into the air-vessels of the lungs would not deprive
them of vitality. Their growth there should cause as much disturbance
as in the mouth; but, on the other hand, they are less apt to send their
mycelium into the lung, on account of the presence of ciliated epithe-
lum. In cases where they have proved inoffensive, this has kept
them off; then wrapt in mucus, they are coughed out. But there is no
proof that they must be always inoffensive, though their agency has
been as yet ignored. Bysporesin the air certain skin diseases may be
propagated ; whilst the presence of an acarus in the atmosphere shows
how another member of the Arachnida class, Sarcoptes scabiet, may be
carried about to propagate the itch, which in northern parts of the
country used to be a not unfrequent burrowing visitant on the exposed
hands. Perhaps this disorder is more usually spread by the egg. Now,
the acarus described, if it entered the lungs, might simply cause me-
chanical occlusion, with some irritation superadded by the action of its
claws. Dead, itsdecaying body might causeinjury. Butit is possible
that 1t might live to produce its germs; the larve might survive long
enough to cause much irritation. Ifa Sarcoptes were in-drawn, it
would probably attempt to burrow immediately, as it does on the skin.
Although some affections of the human lungs may probably be thus
caused, it is obvious that the lower animals are far more likely to draw
into their lungs these or similar injurious objects. The germs of para-
sites that will make their way into the system may thus obtain an
entrance.

City Awr.—Two Plates have been devoted tothe objects discovered
in the atmosphere of cities and crowds. One, with dark background,
is an accurate transcript of four photomicrograms, which were selected
from amongst several which I had taken when intending to use photo-
graphy. It was abandoned for the pencil, as this was found more
convenient, and apter to bring out more accurately the minuter objects
and their internal anatomy.

Ordinary dust, being chaotic, was disregarded in making the draw-
ings. Generally speaking, it is formed by the wearing away of the
earth, and all things that on it are. In composition it varies with the
locality. In the country the wind sweeps the roads and fields, and
forms its dust of powdered clay and stone, some fine spicula of quartz,
triturated fragments of excrementitious matter, rare and minute par-
ticles of the hair and wool of animals worn off. In towns, dust simi-
larly is found, but particles of soot are frequent. Pouchet has found them
in the lungs of city birds, together with starch granules, which I have
never encountered. In manufacturing towns, like Belfast, a fine soot-dust
falls plentifully. In the factory districts of England it falls in un-
welcome abundance. The amount of carbon thus sent into the air

20 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

and breathed by the lungs may help to account for the pallid fea-
tures, the carbonaceous countenances, so to speak, of the inhabitants of
towns. The inhabitants of the country, or of small non-manufacturing
towns, are more frequently seen with ruddy cheeks. Besides this,
there was the dust arising from the wearing away of clothes and cloths of
all kinds; of vegetable and animal hairs, and products ground off fine
by every movement; of carpets, of furniture, and in libraries of books.
Currents of air on walls and ceiling disintegrate and deprive them
of particles; and into the dust of rooms we carry, on clothes and boots,
some of the dust from out of doors, whilst an open window may let in
a large quantity.

The characteristic special dust is what has been represented. In
cities and crowds the motes are found to be ieee moist. Let us
take first the photomicogram (Plate VI.).

Figures 2, 3, and 4 show the objects which were received on glass,
at breathing level, on traversing streets and cattle shows. The plan
adopted was simple—to don a pair of spectacles; and by this means
motes were readily received from the atmosphere, in the most fre-
quented places, without attracting undesirable notice. The vertical
position of the glasses appears to count for little, as even a tolerable
amount of dry dust adheres. When it was wished to search for what
might have escaped the dry glass, a little glycerine was brushed over
a portion of the glass, so as not to obscure the sight.

The dumb-bell shapes that appear in figs. 2, 3, and 4, are frequently
found. A globule of mucus sent rapidly forth into the air, gyrating,
tends to draw asunder, and to divide in twain. Before this 1s accom-
plished, the two separating globules are retained by a narrow isthmus
that gradually becomes less, till it breaks. Numerous cavities, where
air-bubbles existed, are seen in the dumb-bell mucus of fig. 2. In
fig. 1 the rounder extremity of this dumb-bell is shown more largely
magnified. Arborescent formations may be remarked, commencing
here to display themselves; but they will be shown more perfectly de- ©
veloped upon another Plate.

The presence of numbers of minute objects in the air, very plainly
shown in these figures, must not, however, mislead the observer to
imagine that the atmosphere contains them in an equal space so abun-
dantly. The quality, rather than the quantity of the motes in the air,
is the subject of investigation.

It is to be remarked that some of the objects in fig. 3 might sug-
gest to a casual investigator the idea that he had before him corpses
of animalcules, and this would be an error.

City Avr (Plate VII).—It is necessary to state, at the outset, that all
the objects depicted here are not as when first deposited. For instance,
if we look at figs. 1 and 7, we see that they are adorned with beauti-
ful branchy formations in their interiors. These were not detected
without some study. When first deposited upon the glass, these
objects were but homogeneous mucus: if left too long, the exquisite
shapes may not be detected at all, as after they are formed they have no

SicErson—On the Atmosphere. 21

longer the same adhesive power, and may be blown or shaken off. When
they have lain on the glass for a little time, the homogeneous mucus will,
in certain cases, commence to resolve itself into these arborescent forms,
until we have, as in fig. 1, the appearance of a number of fern leaves.
In other cases, asin figs. 2 and 3, the formation may not become so
distinctly dendritic ; in others, as in portions of fig. 4, in 5, and in
6, this arborescence may not at all occur. They might be divided into
three classes :

In the first class, as shown in figs. 1, 2, and 7, the mucus crys-
tallizes out more or less completely into beautiful arborescent forms.
To the presence of muriate of ammonia this is due; it is known to
exist in some of the animal secretions, and its crystallization forms are
characteristic.

These dumb bell forms may have emanated from the lower animals
or fromman. That represented in fig. 2 of the photomicrographic Plate
was caught whilst passing through a cattle show, and, doubtless, was
emitted by some lowing ox.

On the other hand, that shown in fig. 7 undoubtedly came from
man, as it was captured at a public assemblage.

The mucus which has crystallized out is likely to be innocuous.

In the second class we have particles of mucus, which, as shown in
fig. 5, present the appearance of ridges and cavities; but whilst remain-
ing on the glass these do not alter in shape, except as the result of be-
coming drier: the cavities are produced generally by air-bubbles, but
sometimes some fatty or oily matter would seem to be present.

In the third class, as shown in the lower part of fig. 4, and in the
whole of fig. 6, we find the mucus neither remaining constant nor
crystallizing out, but resolving itself into granules. Such granules
readily separate from the glass, and, being blown about, might, if cap-
tured—their source being unknown—be mistaken for ‘‘germs”’ of some
kind or other.

Granules of a like kind, but appearing separately, were observed in
the atmosphere of a fever patient. As I believe them to be able to
serve as the physical basis of contagion, let me state what occurred. The
patient was a child who had been prostrated with infantile remittent
fever of a typhoid type; after a severe sickness, he was recovering,
At this time I had passed through an attack of coryza; and though the
cold was over, there was some remaining delicacy of the membranes of
eyes and nose. At separate occasions it was forced upon my attention,
on visiting the convalescing fever patient, that there was some matter
in his atmosphere to make me sneeze, my eyes to water, and the
gravedo to return. There was a mere momentary impression of fever-
ishness of the skin. This occurred on distinct occasions, and I con-
sidered it might be of service to make a micro-examination of this air ;
a great multitude of somewhat transparent granules were observed,
and I have come to the conclusion that these were exudation granules ;
and that when strength begins to return, and they are exuded and
breathed forth into the atmosphere by the patient, they form that

22 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

material which (being lately part of the patient’s body) conveys the
patient’s malady to another person, in peculiar states of the system.

With respect to figs. 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, 18, and 14, they were dis-
covered in the atmosphere of the Theatre Royal; fig. 8 represents
merely inchoate dust and granules; fig. 9 is more interesting, for here
we have a group of salivary corpuscles, and some fragments of epithelial
scales, the group being formed by a drop of the condensed moisture of
the breathing crowd. Figs. 10, 11, 12, 18 are fragments of epithelium
drifting about by themselves; and amongst the granules of fig. 14
are likewise a few such fragments, whilst there are also some salivary
corpuscles.

Where persons are compelled to breathe the excreted matter of
others, conditions of disease become correlated with the frequency of
this matter, but most especially with its liability to decay or putrefy.

VI.—FurrHer REsEARCHES oN THE ATMOSPHERE.—By Groner SIGERSON,
M. D., Ch. M.) B. LoS. » (BlatesVilL1.| 1X oe)

[Read June 138, 1870. ]

Since my first paper upon this subject I have had the opportunity of
reading Professor Tyndall’s Lecture on ‘‘ Dust and Disease.” As he
lectured on Saturday, and I on the Monday following, I had not
observed any report of it in our Dublin Papers, and was somewhat at
a loss, until I read it, to understand why Dr. Stokes should have con-
sidered me committed to the ‘‘germ theory” of disease. Professor Tyn- —
dall appears to regard it with favour ; but I was not then the advocate,
nor am I now, of a theory of ‘‘ germs” (as hereafter defined), whilst
maintaining that mineral, vegetal, and animal matter may produce, or
communicate ‘‘disease.”’

Let me make one remark. There was some question raised con-
cerning my statement, that I discovered in the air of crowds and cities
muriate of ammonia in combination with mucus. Since then Dr. Angus
Smith has found, by chemical examination, what he calls albuminoid
ammonia, or ammonia of albumen, present in the air of Manchester.
This I regard as a corroboration of my statement. In the June of last
year, when getting some photomicrograms taken, one of my chief rea-
sons for resorting to photography was in order to have a faithful por-
traiture of the exquisite arborescent crystallization-forms of the am-
monia muriate. Professor Tyndall, in writing to me, observed: ‘‘ It
is to be hoped that through the researches of Dr. Angus Smith, your-
self, and others, some definite knowledge will be arrived at regarding
those particles, germs, and otherwise, which my experiments merely
reveal en masse.”

There was no better means of attaiming a correct knowledge (it
seemed to me) of what is usually and what is occasionally present in

*

SicgERson—On the Atmosphere. 23

the air than by making a careful examination of particular atmo-
spheres, as well as of the general air. A commencement was made in
my former paper, when I made the broad divisions of ‘“ city air,”
“country air,’ and the ‘‘ sea breeze’’—and added to them the more
limitedly special air of our dwellings. The examination of special at-
mospheres has since engaged my attention.

My mode of operation, here, has been to collect the sediment of the
atmospheres, from ledges where it was deposited on a level with or above
the height of man. In this way, making also an inspection of the air,
I was certain to obtain matter identical with that which he had taken
into his lungs. When this was done, I examined the collections with
care in the microscope, applying suitable tests, and employing various
object-glasses from the one-inch to the one-eighth inch. Some par-
ticles I measured with the micrometer. Then, when magnified gene-
rally with the one-eighth objective, I drew them on paper to the same
apparent size; these portraits I next vastly enlarged for the diagrams
which I have placed before the Academy.

Lron Factory Avr (Plate VIII.).—The deposit was taken off rafters,
about twelve feet high above the clay floor. It was black and friable.
Microscopically examined, it was found to consist of carbon, ash, and
iron balls, of the relative sizes shown. The carbon formed the largest
masses, next came the ash, and finally the iron; the extremely minute
dust of this dust was, however, the powder of carbon and a little ash.
The carbon, large and little, was to be identified by its hue, and in some
cases by its fibrous character; the ash was reddish, or white, and
opaque. Some of the finest powder of the dust might be of from
Too 009 to soalogpth of an inch in diameter.

Besides the substances already mentioned, there were transparent
particles having a glossy fracture, and presenting the appearance of
glass. I believe them to be actually particles of glass, formed in the
furnace by fusion of sand flung in to assist in the operation of welding.

On making a minute examination of the iron balls, or, more
strictly speaking, of the balls of ferroso-ferric, or magnetic oxide of .
iron, I discovered that they are, in fact, hollow spheres—iron bal-
loons—which break readily on being pressed between two glasses.
Then I found, on looking at one of the fragments, that the iron here
present, was translucid You could see the light through it; and in
it I detected a granular structure. I believe the translucency of fer-
roso-ferric oxide has never before been recorded. On making a mea-
surement of these iron bombs, they were found to vary from z45th
of an inch to z,,,th. The general size was from zp45th to z555th.
Comparing the diameter of the bomb with the thickness of its shell, I
came to the conclusion that in some, at least, the thickness of the shell
was =).th of the whole diameter. In a bomb x,55,5th of an inch in
diameter, the thickness of the shell might be taken as 3559 5th of an
inch. This calculation I made in order to try to find at what thick-
ness iron becomes translucid.

There were no spores or seeds present—no fibres of any kind, the
result of spores developing—no fibres except of carbon, some contorted

24 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

branchy bits of iron, and a few cotton fibres, which came, no doubt,
from the artizans’ shirts. There were no germs here; yet the sun-
beams were full of dancing motes, whose portraits I have given. The
ray shining on them assumed, in consequence of their hue, a bluish
colour, similar to that observed when the carbon smoke of a lamp or
candle is placed in the sunbeam. The magnet attracted the balls and
carbon, as shown on Plate.

On entering such an atmosphere the taste of carbon, and indeed
of iron, may be readily perceived. The dust might serve as a cheap
stomachic for those who use charcoal biscuits and charcoal and bismuth

owder.

A Effect on Health_—Although a great quantity of this iron, carbon,
and ash, must daily pass in and out of the lungs, and, besides, although
a certain percentage must remain, I have rarely found a healthier body
of men than those who work in such factories. In one case a young
man, whose lungs were weak, suffered from heemoptysis | blood-spit-
ting, with cough], which he had contracted in an American brass
foundry where the heat was excessive. I found him in an air murky
with these motes, and asked him did it not affect him. He said, no;
he found himself well in it; his cough came on at home on rising and
lying down.

Shirt Factory Dust (Plate VIII.).—This is a light-brown dust, in-
terspersed with visible fibres. It was collected on ledges on a level
with the breathing of the work girls, observed floating in the air, and
seen deposited on the heating pipe, about twelve feet high.

Microscopically examined, the dust itself was found to be com-
posed of filaments of flax and of cotton, together with minute frag-
ments of the same of a very great variety of size. There were some
flat fragments of cotton testa. All the flax and cotton fragments were
whitish under the microscope, with the exception of a few red-tinc-
tured particles. There were tomate in some of the dust, gathered off the
casements, little eggs, some 725th of an inch, and others zoloth, with
different sizes between. Some ‘clusters contained large and small eggs,
thus showing that the same parent may produce different sizes. Some
were round, others oblong; they were generally transparent; a few
were tawny. As they were found on the window ledges, they can-
not be regarded as general constituents of the dust.

The effect of this dust is to make the work girls use snuff. A friend
told me that, finding a crowd of them clustered round a grocer’s shop,
he observed to the shopkeeper that he presumed they had come for
their tea. ‘‘ You are mistaken,’’ was the answer, ‘‘ ’tis for their snuff.
They nearly all take snuff.”” The reason of this is obvious; and it is
fortunate for them that this fibrous dust is not present in great quan-
tity. Other workers are less fortunate—cases of embolic phthisis then
occur.

Threshing Mill Dust contains fibres and fragments of the grain stalk
and chaff, together with some smut balls. It would be an injurious
atmosphere if it were habitually used; but the season of threshing is
usually brief.

Sicerson— On the Atmosphere. 20

Oat Mill Dust.—Fibres are here present in greater number than I
had expected ; for, indeed, I hardly expected any. Fragments of the
pericarp of the caryopsis or grain, as well as plenty of starch granules,
are matters of course. Some spores may be occasionally detected, but
not usually. Some acari or mites were present in the dust, and they
rapidly generate in the lower contents of meal barrels. The mill air,
the workmen assured me, had comparatively little dust in it, and was
_ vastly superior to the atmosphere of flour mills, which, filled with
lighter dust similar in kind, was exceedingly trying, and, in fact, very
injurious.

Scutchmill Aw.—The dust is light-brown, spongy; fibres and fine
dust present. Scutchmills, as generally found, I must declare to be
human slaughter-houses. The atmosphere is thick with dust, or
“‘stoor,”’ of the very worst character; for it is filamentous from the
presence of long, fine branching liber cells, which help to stuff up the
lungs; and it contains a great quantity of broken wood fibre, whose
sharp points and brittle hardness must tease and irritate them.

The effect on health is very bad. When a workman first joins, he
feels, for the first week, as if about to die from great oppression in
breathing, sick stomach, and headache. He gets, however, somewhat
used to the work, but soon his emaciated look indicates ill health ;
and it is a general saying that ‘‘scutchers die young.”

The ‘‘stoor’” I have seen in mills where the scutching was done
on the old and on the new systems—in the latter case the slaughter
might readily be greatly diminished, and almost altogether prevented.
The machines should be so covered as to prevent the ‘‘stoor’”’ from
pouring forth in front; it could and should be sent backwards out of
the building, away from the workers. Those who have charge of the
inspection of factories should extend their range of observation to the
sanitary conditions of mill workers.

Printing Ofice Air.—Brownish dust, few fibres, collected on rafters
eleven feet high. From a statement made to me by an intelligent
printer, that, when stereotyping was being accomplished, he sometimes
experienced nausea, I suspected the presence of antimony in the at-
mosphere. Types are now composed of lead and antimony, the latter
substance being added to harden them. Boiling water is usually dashed
on them to cleanse them of ink, and to dry them; in this way some
antimony might be volatilized. The movement of the types whilst
they are being handled helps to reduce portion of their substance to
dust.

At my request, Professor W. K. Sullivan was kind enough to make
a chemical analysis of printers’ dust—taken from rafters eleven feet
from the floor—and there, in fact, antimony was readily found. There
was iron also, which possibly came from the machine room, or the
metal bars of the skylights.

Antimony, being diaphoretic and sedative, may probably produce
little or no injurious effect, considering the small amount of it present
in the air to be inhaled. Although many printers keep healthy and

R.I, A. PROC,—VOL. I., SER. II., SCIENCE, 1)

26 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

grow old, and nearly all escape the diseases that troubled them when
the types were made of lead only, still the trade is regarded as trying
for boys; and bad legs are not unknown. In some instances it would
appear that the needless and harsh custom of compelling a standing
posture whilst at work may be an efficient cause.

In the atmosphere of type foundries, and in that of stereotypers, the
antimony is likely, however, to be present in quantity sufficient to
affect the constitution of operatives.

Stable Air (Plate [X.).—The deposit on a beam seven and a-half feet
above the stable floor was brownish in colour, and somewhat tenacious,
from the presence of long fibres. Microscopically examined, I found that
almost all this atmospheric sediment was of animal matter. There
were a few moth scales, a few ovules, some of them probably of moths.
I found a small whitish larva encrusted in a sheath of agglutinated
dust, and an acarus, different somewhat from those described. It was
in colour whitish ; its legs were not red, but white; hair decidedly
simple, not feathered on legs; that from the body was apparently
jointed like Hgwsetum. Toa morsel of rent cotton fibre, that came
from the groom’s shirt, no doubt, were accidentally attached a couple of |
small heads of minute fungi, a species of Botrytis, resembling Botrytis
urtice.

Fragments of the fine horse hair were common, and there was a
multitude of cuticle cells sent about in the atmosphere when the
horse was being currycombed and brushed.

Grooms who do not continually abide in such an atmosphere pro-
bably escape without any particular hurt; though sometimes it is
evident they may get awkward matter into ‘their lungs. As it ig ma-
nifest that barbers must live in an atmosphere very closely resembling
this—with human cuticle, scales, and hair present, instead of equine—
I took an opportunity of inquiring about their diseases. I found that
they suffered rather usually from chest complaints, and that the ‘‘ma-
chine,’”’ or rotatory brush, whirls off a dust of no pleasant character,
about the level of the breath.

Dissecting-room Avr (Plate [X.).—The next atmosphere to which I
shall draw attention is that of the dissecting hall. The dust was taken
from ledges from seven to eight feet high. It was dark-brown, and some-
what tenacious, with some fibres. Microscopically examined, I dis-
covered in it fragments and fibres of white fibrous tissue, of yellow
fibrous tissue, fibrille of striated or voluntary muscle, and of non-
striated or involuntary muscle. Treated with nitric acid, the latter
corrugated in a characteristic manner. Besides these, there were frag-
ments of cuticle—epithelial scales—inchoate particles and corpuscles
of various sizes. Some appeared to be fat cells, whilst some others
may have been blood corpuscles. There were a few fragments of hair.

This is a somewhat ghastly revelation.. Nevertheless, it is better
to have the truth known, when precautions, now neglected, may be
taken. It is clear that it would be perilous for students with abraded
or diseased lungs to undertake the study of anatomy. It has been said,

SigErson—On the Atmosphere. Ny

that puerperal fever may be occasioned by the attendance of a physi-
cian fresh from the dissecting room. Doctors, consequently, take the
precaution of changing their clothes. But if it can be so caused, they
should likewise take care to cleanse their lungs with a sufliciency of
fresh air. Dissecting halls should also be disinfected daily—an opera-
tion that might be performed by the attendant sprinkling the floor
with a disinfecting fluid before he sweeps it.
Tobacco-smokers’ Atmosphere (Plate X.).—In order to get the micro-
scope to bear upon smoke—to investigate the smoker’s atmosphere—I was
compelled to fashion a flat glass tube, through which I drew the smoke.
There was a rapid deposit of the hot products of distillation, in oily
globules, on the glass; yet, in spite of this, and in spite of using
merely a small habitual cigarette, I became excessively sick, and had
to lie out in the open air. By careful management, however, I at
length got a thin layer of smoke into focus, and there beheld the
globules moving and twirling about like a host of monads. These
globules, consisting of nicotine and other pyrogenous oils, were to be
found, not only in the smoke drawn in, but also in that emitted; but
very little was detected in the saliva. Some, no doubt, had been
deposited on the walls of the mouth, as was seen on the glass; but
the moistened walls may not have retained so much. When the
smoke enters the lungs, vastly more globules are retained; and hence
the sickness of the beginners, who do not know the art of smoking ;
hence my own sickness, when in experiment I was forced to inhale
the smoke.

These globules of nicotine, floating about to form the smoker’s
atmosphere, are not necessarily inhaled by him, unless the smoke be
dense, as in a close room; but often they may be inhaled by his non-
smoking companion. Hence, the nausea of the latter. Drifting about
in the atmosphere, the globules deposit themselves on the clothes and
curtains, and communicate to them an intense smell of tobacco. How-
ever, if, whilst floating about in the air of cities, they are caught by
amateur investigators, another fate is, perhaps, reserved for them.
They may be regarded as germs; and as they will resist the iodine
test for amyloids, and are evidently organic, the supposition might be
considered proved absolutely, and thus a passing smoker may delight
the panspermists with myriads of germs.

Finally, I take the Zea Tasters’ ar (Plate X.). Tea tasters are men
who, in the establishments of large wholesale tea merchants, are engaged
to select and set apart teas, by taste. Their constitutions are impaired,
their lives abridged by this perilous occupation, but their salaries are
high in proportion to the risk. Why is this business so dangerous?
When the teas are drawn, and poured in a range of cups, the tea
taster proceeds to his work. To estimate their quality, he must not
be soon after a meal, or his taste will be vitiated. If he be fasting,
so much the better—if he can endure it. He takes the cups in suc-
cession, and placing each to his lips takes, not a sip, but a whiff of
tea—a sip with a sudden swift inhalation. By that means, a fine

28 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

shower of tea passes against his palate, giving him a keener taste,
but some of this shower passes with the inhaled air down into the
lungs.

In order to detect what entered, I vapourized the tea with a per-
fume vapourizer, and thus found that the drops assumed a round shape.
On microscopic examination of these, and of tea not so treated, I dis-
covered a considerable quantity of particles of cellular tissue, and some
portions of fibrous tissue. These might assist to tease the lung, but
could not produce the vehement effects I have known to be produced.
But, besides these, I discovered a number of bright globules of oil—the
narcotic oil of the tea leaf, interspersed through the fluid. This it is,
undoubtedly, which causes the nausea and nervousness that afflict tea
tasters. These effects are quite analogous to those produced by the ni-
cotine of the tobacco; and I have heard of cases where smokers, de-
prived of their accustomed weed, found some solace in smoking tea
leaves. So treated, they yield a faintly yellowish oil, which leaves on
the paper of a cigarette a yellowish stain, and an odour some have
mistaken for tobacco.

The effects on the health are, as I have stated, very serious.
Nausea, biliousness, dyspepsia, nervous irritability, occur, and one or
other may become habitual. Syncope or fainting occasionally hap-
pens. Thus, a friend mentioned to me that he was present in a London
tea store, when one of the proprietors of it entered. He had been ac-
customed to act as tea taster, but his physician had prohibited him, on
account of his health. Theteacups were on the table, and he approached ;
but his partner warned him not to taste, but to obey the prescription.
He looked healthy, and felt himself recovered, and thought he might
venture. He had no sooner tasted one or two cups, says my infor-
mant, than he fell as if he was shot. He had fainted. Assam tea, I
was told, is the most severe; and on examining it, I found a large
quantity of this oil.

The remedy would be to prevent the tea from going into the lungs.
The tea taster should endeavour to manage as the smoker does, with as
dangerous a servant. If asip or a mouthful be found insufficient,
though with care better might be expected—if, however, he must still
persist in the whiff, let him at all events take in a full breath before
he taste. He will then have a volume of air stationary in the lungs,
thus preventing a draught to the farthest pipes; and this air, being
expelled when the taste is taken, will blow out the greater part of the
globules, which otherwise would have rested in the lining of the
bronchi.

From the above observations and my previous investigations, I
believe myself justified in drawing the following conclusions :—

Firstly —That stomach signs—irritability, nausea, dyspepsia—may
bein reality, and not unusually, symptomatic of interference with the
lungs. Both lungs and stomach are supplied by the branches from the
pneumogastric and from the sympathetic systems. To treat the
stomach, in such cases, may obscure the symptom, but will not cure

SiaERsoN—On the Atmosphere. 29

the disease. The indication would rather seem to be to cleanse the lungs
by inducing a mucous discharge.

Secondly—That the lungs have a power, not hitherto suspected, of
absorbing or assimilating even solid matter. Itis clear from what
I stated of Pouchet’s anatomical discovery of objects in the air pipes,
as well as from Professor Tyndall’s experiments, that a considerable
quantity of matter frequently and generally remains in the lungs.
Some may be got rid of by mucous discharges; but evidently all is
not thus usually expelled. Some of the carbon and iron in the iron
factory dust no doubt remain ; and, unless the lung is to be clogged up,
it must dispose of them somehow by absorption. Old lungs get a grey
colour from the dust they absorb. It does not appear more difficult
for the lungs to do this thing, than for the delicate fibrille of the roots
to accomplish it. It may be remarked that carbonic dioxide acts as a
solvent in many cases, and that in the lungs are carbonic dioxide,
oxygen, and moisture, all which favour the dissolving act.

Thirdly—That the theory of panspermism seems unfounded on fact—
that there are no hosts of germs always floating about in the atmo-
sphere, invisible and maleficent as genii of Eastern stories. Air is not
much better, but not generally worse than water. Professor Tyndall
has set the sunbeam prominently before us; but I have come upon
atmospheres where a sunbeam could not be seen, for want of motes.
Within doors at a country place, in winter, the motes were plenty, and
the sunbeam well defined; out of doors, ma calm spot, I could see
the bright slit where the ray entered the bower: I could see the
white spot on the floor where it fell, but between these two visible
points there was no visible line. It was impossible to say where the
ray was, until the hand was placed in its way, or a little dust shaken
through it. The dust produced patches of visible light in this invisible
ray, just as Professor Tyndall caused patches of stellar darkness by ex-
pelling dust out of his visible ray. This fact will, I hope, satisfy the
talented editor of ‘‘ Scientific Opinion,” that Professor Tyndall’s ex-
planation was correct, and that conditions of polarization need not to be
sought for.

Fourthly—The ‘‘ germ theory” asserts, ‘‘ That epidemic diseases are
due to germs which float in the atmosphere, enter the body, and pro-
duce disturbance by the development within the body of parasitic
life.”’* Thisis stated to be opposed to the opinion that epidemic diseases
are ‘‘propagated by a kind of malaria, which consists of organic matter
in a state of motor decay.’ Now, for my part, I object to the claim of
monopoly here set up. There is no necessary opposition; the action
of one agency does not here exclude the action of another agency.
There may be constitutional disturbance produced, both by the growth
of spores and action of mucus particles.

The ‘‘ germ theory”’ is supposed to be supported by the so-called fact,
that ‘‘ putrefaction is caused by germs derived from the air, which

* Professor Tyndall’s Lecture on Dust and Disease.

30 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

could be destroyed by a sufficiently high temperature ;” also by the
statement that rotten malaria cannot act like leaven, because fermen-
tation is caused by the growth of the yeast plant.

Now, the effect of the growth of parasitic plants in causing skin
diseases is perfectly well known. I have shown, in my previous
paper, how they may affect the lungs. Next, that no putrefaction
or conversion of matter can occur in prepared solutions, hermeti-
cally sealed, was disputed by Pouchet, who adduced instances to the
contrary, and has since been disputed by Drs. Bastiam and Frankland,
with proofs present. For myself, on opening the dense shell of a cocoa
nut, and cutting through its oily albumen, I discovered in its milk a
web-like plant—a kind of Achlya. I do not believe it probable that this
Achlya got its ‘‘ germs”’ from the outer air, but regard it as an example
of convertibility of matter—and correlation of bemgs—what some
call rather wrongly spontaneous generation. Again, a dissection wound
shows, in its results, how rotten matter may act with the quickness
of leaven. I would prefer to call this theory the theory of motor
change, rather than of motor decay. It yet remains to be proved that the
facile explanation of the growth of the yeast plant being the cause of
fermentation is true—or, being true, is the only true one. Two dif-
ferent agents may produce the same effect. Gay Lussac and Liebig dis-
believed its power. Pasteur, says Professor Tyndall, ‘‘ finally exploded
their views of fermentation.’”? Nevertheless, with due respect to both
these distinguished men, I must believe that the yeast plant can have
no retrospective action—that it cannot perform nor influence work done
before its birth. Now, before the wort is made, and the yeast plant
developed, molecular change has really already begun. Its effect is
the difference between malt and raw grain. Starch has been altered
into dextrine and sugar, without the yeast plant—which may or may
not assist by its growth or by its decay (as some think) to continue the
alteration until alcohol and vinegar be produced. In the castor oil and
colza seeds, Fleury found that the fatty matter was converted into dex-
trine and sugar, by fixation of oxygen—without, remark, the assistance
of the yeast plant. Payen and Persoz believed the change to be owing
to azotized diastase ; later observers have shown that it can be effected,
under suitable circumstances, by any albuminoids, themselves being |
partially altered by the action of oxygen at a certain temperature, with
moisture present. Now, I have shown, in my previous paper that
mucus particles—the excreta of man and animals—are present at times
in the atmosphere—that a great increase of granules resembling exu- —
dation granules was present in the atmosphere ofa patient seized with
infantile remittent fever of a typhoid type. In these you have the
requisite albuminoid substance present. And I am convinced that it
depends on whether or not this or other albuminoids—animal and
vegetable—be in a state of motor change, to furnish us or not with
that contagious matter, whereby diseases are most commonly engen-
dered and communicated.

O’ Reinty—On the Barometer. 31

VII.—On aw Opricat Mrtnop BY MEANS OF WHICH THE Formation or
DEFINITE CHEMICAL CoMPOUNDS MAY BE IN CERTAIN CASES DETERMINED.
By Tur Presmpent. { Abstract. |

[Read February 14, 1870. ]

Tus method is based upon the power which solutions of the vegetable
alkaloids generally possess, of rotating the plane of polarization of a
transmitted ray, and the change effected in this power when the
alkaloid is converted into a salt.

Applying this method to the combination of nitric acid with
quinia, he showed that the formation of an acid nitrate (or bi-nitrate)
was Clearly indicated.

VIII.—Norz on 4 proposed New Mrrnop or pispostne THE BAROMETRIC
CoLUMN SO AS TO FURNISH DIRECTLY ENLARGED INDICATIONS, WITHOUT
THE INTERMEDIARY OF A SysTEM oF TRANSMISSION OF Movement. By
J. P. O’Rutiy, Esq., Professor of Mining and Mineralogy, Royal
College of Science. (Plate XI.)

[Read February 28, 1870.]

Havrne been led to examine the question of the arrangement of a ba-
rometric column capable of rendering clearly perceptible minute varia-
tions of the mercury, I was led to imagine, and have had carried into
execution, the plan which I beg leave to submit to the Academy,
and which I purpose to explain in the following note.

The ordinary barometric column undergoes in our latitudes an ex-
treme oscillation of about 14 inches, and consequently small variations
cannot be rendered clearly perceptible to the eye, however accurately
they may be measured by the instrument.

On the other hand, the wheel barometer, so ordinarily in use for
observations in connexion with changes of weather, is defective, by
reason of the system of transmission employed for communicating the
vertical movements of oscillation of the mercury to the dial index ; its
indications have, however, the advantage of being very perceptible,
and, so far, have a special utility. The problem which I considered
was, the combination of the exactitude of the vertical column with the
- distinctness of indication of the wheel barometer, without the interven-
tion of any system of transmission.

My first idea was the establishment of the column in an inclined
position, so that the mercury, tending to rise or fall through a certain
vertical distance, in consequence of a change of pressure, should be
obliged to traverse a length of inclined tube proportional to its inclina-
tion from the vertical. In this manner the extreme length of oscil-
lation of the mercury might be doubled, at least, and consequently
more minute variations rendered observable. Subsequently, on exa-

32 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

mining the arrangement required for the basin of the imstrument, I
was led to that which I now submit, and by means of which the atmo-
spheric pressure causes the column to oscillate about an axis of suspen-
sion, precisely as the beam of a balance, and, moreover, to mark the
amount of oscillation by means of an index attached to the column,
precisely as the index needle of the beam balance does when oscillating.
In other words—I attempt to weigh the atmospheric pressure by
causing it to act at the extremity of a beam, suspended on an axis of
revolution, and counterpoised at the other extremity by an invariable
weight. It is, therefore, to all intents and purposes, a beam balance.

I have endeavoured in the annexed drawing (Plate XI1.), to show
the method of arrangement which a first trial had led me to adopt for
the better attainment of the proposed result; and in the course of my
note I shall have other modifications to submit, which I conceive
would tend to insure more satisfactory results. But the drawing and
the model, or first practical attempt exhibited, will prove, I hope, suffi-
cient for a complete explanation of the idea. I shall first consider the
model as representing the original plan. It is clearly to be understood
that it was intended rather to test the fundamental principle of the
arrangement in the simplest manner possible, than to represent the
idea in a complete form ; and that, therefore, it in no way pretends to
those conditions of correctness or delicacy which I believe may be
attained by a more careful execution and better EL of the
component parts.

The model consists essentially of four parts—the tube, partly of
iron, and partly of glass; the basin of reception for the mercury, made
of wood, cubical exteriorly, and cylindrical interiorly ; the tube pene-
trates into the basin, and should rest on the opposite part of the interior
cylindrical surface; the basin is not completely filled with mercury,
but sufficiently to insure that the open end of the tube remains
covered by the mercury within certain limits of oscillation of the
column from the vertical. The facility of oscillating is secured by
means of two bearings placed on the axis of the cylindrical cavity, and
attached to the sides of the wooden basin. If the basin alone be con-
sidered, it is evident that in any one position it may assume, by ©
turning on the axis, it is in equilibrium, provided the centre of gravity
of the system 1s below the axis of suspension. If now it be considered
in connexion with the column of mercury, it is evident that this state
of equilibrium will be maintained, provided the weight of the column —
be so counterpoised as to reduce the position of the centre of gravity
of the combined parts to the position already indicated as regards the
axis of revolution.

Now, if it be imagined that the column thus counterpoised, and sus-
pended on an axis of revolution, have its centre of gravity close to the
axis, an increase of atmospheric pressure, by acting on the mercury in
the basin, causes it to rise in the tube, and displaces, therefore, the
centre of gravity of the system. The centre of gravity rising to the
level of the axis of revolution, or above it, as the case may be, tends to

O’ Rettty—On the Barometer. oo

cause a disturbance of the state of equilibrium, and therefore to cause
the column to fall away from its original vertical position; and the
extent of angular derangement of the column would necessarily be
proportional to the extent of rise of the mercury. The mercury tend-
ing to fall, the column would tend to regain the vertical, and reassume
its previous state. But, as the column would thus tend to fall indiffe-
rently to the one or to the other side, it naturally suggests itself that
_an appropriate arrangement of the counterpoise, would cause the column
to remain on one or other side of the vertical in its limiting position,
and thus oscillate entirely on that side of the vertical. Again, in
order to measure the extent of oscillation of the column from this limit-
ing position, there is merely requisite an index needle attached to the
basin, and which may be made to combine with the counterpoise so as
to determine the initial position of the column as regards the vertical.
The ares described by the extremity of this index needle on a graduated
scale, appropriately situated, will then measure the extent of the oscil-
lation, and therefore can directly indicate the corresponding barometric
pressure.

Such being the general principles of arrangement of the proposed
system as represented by the model, there remains to be shown the
particular advantage which I believe may be insured by it, and to ex-
plain such a more appropriate arrangement of the different parts as
would allow of its being constructed so as to fully insure that advan-:
tage.

It is evident that the sensibility of the instrument will depend—

Ist. On the total weight bearing on the axis of suspension ;

2nd. On the length of the glass tube ;

3rd. On the angle of limiting position as regards the vertical.

The length which may be given to the index will, of course, influ-
ence the distinctness of the readings.

The total weight bearing on the axis should evidently be reduced
as much as possible. Now, as the essential element of weight in the
instrument is the mercury, it is evident that by limiting the diameter
of the column, and the consequent volume of mercury necessary to fill
it, this object may be best attained. On the other hand, as by the
very nature of the proposed method of reading the meniscus ceases to
be of importance, it is evident that the diameter of the tube may be
advantageously reduced. As, however, the glass tube must have a
certain thickness independent of the interior diameter, it is clear that
the limiting bore will be that which can be obtained with the least
thickness of glass, capillarity being avoided. A tube of from five to
eight millimetres interior diameter would, perhaps, be a convenient size
to construct with. As, moreover, the length of the tube must be taken
into consideration in the working, since it must admit: of a certain
amount of handling, it is evident that a smaller diameter than five
millimetres can with difficulty be employed for such a length.

The diameter being thus reduced toa minimum, the volume of
mercury is proportionally reduced, and consequently that of the cylin-

R. I. A, PROC.—VOL. I., SEK. II., SCIENCE. F

o4 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

drical basin as a recipient ; the weight of this is, therefore, also reduced,
as well as that of the counterpoise of the column.

The length of the column capable of insuring satisfactory mdica-
tions can hardly be determined a prior. The greater this length, the
larger the angle through which the column may move, and conse-
quently the more extended the ares to be described by the index point,
as marking the amount of variation ; but, practically, there can only be
a certain length of tube which will be safe for handling and working
with; while the drawing of very long tubes of a small diameter would ©
perhaps present considerable difficulties. A tube of about 1™, 50, say
5 feet, would probably be about the limit that might be usefully em-

loyed.
: The limit of length at once fixes the limit of angle of oscillation of
the column, since fer this limiting position the mercury will completely
fill the tube.

This angle of oscillation at once fixes that of the index.

This again must evidently count as part of the counterpoise, and
consequently its weight is so far defined. Its length may, however,
be evidently increased within limits corresponding to this weight. Its
extremity may thus be made to describe an arc multiple of that de-
scribed by the summit of the column. And, as this result can be
attained without necessarily throwing additional weight on the bear-
ings, it presents a decided advantage, as far as distinctness of observation -
is concerned.

The angle of limiting position, as regards the vertical, is evi-
dently one which must depend very much on the total weight act-
ing on the bearings of the axis. or positions very near the ver-
tical (say 10°), and a low pressure of the atmosphere, the tendency of the
column to incline under an increasing pressure would be comparatively
slight ; or, in other words, the column would be sluggish. Fora greater
angle (say 30°), the action of an increasing pressure would be more
marked, the leverage being greater; but the total amplitude of oscil-
lation would be so far reduced, the length of the tube being taken as
limited.

The consideration of those several influences leads me to submit
the following modifications for the construction of a barometer to
work on the proposed principle. : )

The tube to be conical, not cylindrical. Evidently any other varia-
tion from the cylindrical form could with difficulty be practically
realized, whilst a conical tube can be drawn to answer the required
conditions of diameter. For the portion which would correspond to
the ordinary vertical height of the mercury, the cylindrical form
might be retained, since the volume of mercury occupying this space
remains constant for all positions; the remainder of the tube to be
made conical.

The degree of tapering or conicalness should be such as would
insure regularity of movement of the column, independently of the angle
of inclination from the vertical. Witha cylindrical tube, the displace-

~ O’Remtyv—On the Barometer. 35

ment of mercury becomes rapidly great, the angle of inclination
increasing the level in the basin is proportionally altered, while a nice
adjustment of the counterpoise can hardly under these circumstances
be attained; the extreme angular displacement must be avoided, and
therefore, the total angle of oscillation is so far reduced. On the con-
trary, by adopting a conical form for the portion of column above
Om, 80, such a modification of the displacement of mercury as may be
considered advisable can be attained, regularity of motion be insured,
the volume of mercury in the basin reduced, and its level more per-
sistently maintained ; while, finally, an extreme position of the column
will not present serious inconvenience, and the maximum angle of
oscillation will be insured.

The points of suspension might be steel screw points, working on
agate cups.

The counterpoise proper might be made long proportionally, so as
to reduce its weight.

The arrangement of the index and counterpoise symmetrically with
the axis of the: tube, asin the drawing (Pl. XI.), would be the best, since
space would thus be allowed for an orifice in the basin on the axis
of the column, by means of which the mercury could be introduced or
removed with facility. (

The diameter of the basin is such that the open extremity of the
open tube remains covered for an extreme position by at least 4 centi-
metres deep of mercury, while the length of the basin is supposed to
be such as will reduce the total variation of level of mercury, to about
5 centimetres ; of course, if desirable, a greater length may be adopted,
so as to reduce this variation still more.

It is unnecessary to remark that such an instrument presents the
great inconvenience of requiring considerable space, and would require,
equally as a balance, to be closed in from dust, air currents, &c., so as
to insure precision and delicacy. But, admitting these inconveniences,
and the defects inherent to a rough idea, there remains the advantage
of a direct system of indication without the intervention of any trans-
mission whatever, as also that of allowing the scale of indications to
be considerably extended, by a simple increase in length of the index,
without in any way increasing the weight of the instrument, and
therefore either altering its delicacy or diminishing its sensibility of
movement. Such an instrument could only be adapted for public
buildings where barometric observations have a direct practical value,
such as those connected with the service of ports, and where small
variations of pressure may have great significance as regards weather
forecasts. For such uses, there is a direct interest to render the
observation of the Barometer at once distinct and marked, and the
indications easily legible for the ordinary eyesight.

In connexion with this question, might I not suggest that the at-
mospheric pressure in pounds to the square inch, or in kilogrammes
per centimetre square, be shown on the scale of the Barometer, in-
stead of a vertical height of mercury in inches or millimetres. Of

36 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

course, this height and the pressure are convertible terms, but for
the sake of precision as also for the more distinct instruction of
the public, the double indication would perhaps be preferable. As
moreover, the Barometer is intended to measure a weight, there
would be a certain propriety in distinctly showing the nature and
amount of weight measured by it.

As the cylindrical form of tube presents very great advantages, by
reason of its regularity and the facility with which it can be obtained,
there would appear to be a certain advantage in employing it for the »
barometric column. In this case it is evident that a counterpoise of
fixed weight cannot insure regularity of movement and a due control
of the extent of oscillation. To remedy this inconvenience, I would
propose for the cylindrical tube that the weight of the counterpoise be
rendered variable, proportionally to the increasing volume of mercury
in the column requiring counterpoise. This may, I believe, be effected
very simply, and with any degree of precision, by suspending in the
plane of oscillation of the counterpoise, and immediately over it, a chain
formed of transverse bars, whose length, and therefore weight, can be
varied according to any arbitrary graduation, while the degree of curve or
deflexion from the straight line would be equally under command. If
now it be supposed that the counterpoise in rising come in contact with |
this chain, it will be loaded, progressively with its rise, according to any
desired law of increase of weight ; so that the increases of weight on the
one side of the axis can be perfectly counterpoised on the other, or so
counterpoised as always to insure action of a constant deflecting weight,
whatever the degree of inclination from the vertical. In order, more-
over, to increase the extent of the indication on the graduated seale, it
would be possible to establish two columns in juxtaposition—that is,
having their axes of suspension on the same line, but arranged, as
regards their counterpoises, so as to oscillate on opposite sides of the
vertical. The indicators would thus open out like the legs of a pair
of compasses; and the extent of arc lying between their extremities
would represent the double of the real indicators, giving a mean read-
ing, and therefore doubling the accuracy of the instrument.

IX.—Appirion To tur Note on Two STREAMS FLOWING FROM THE SAME
Source in Opposite Drrecrions.* By Proressor Hennessy, F.R.S.,
Vicr-PRESIDENT.

[Read March 16, 1870. ]

In describing the flow of two different streams from one source, in my
Note published in Part iii., vol. x. (Ser. 1.) of the ‘‘ Proceedings,” I an-
ticipated that the phenomenon which I had observed during very dry
weather would become clearly manifested after heavy rains. This an-
ticipation has been recently verified by Mr. R. A. Gray, C. E., County

* Vol. x., p. 330.

Suntivan—On Angite and Hornblende. 37

Surveyor for the southern division of the county of Dublin. Mr. Gray
was passing through Glencullen on Wednesday, the 9th of this month,
when he noticed that great quantities of snow were melting on the
sides of the mountains, and that the streamlets were filled to overflow-
ing. It immediately occurred to him to look at the water parting, to
which I had called the attention of the Academy, and which it appears
he had previously noticed; and he there saw the single feeding stream
from Glendoo rushing down in great volume, and the two bifurcating
streams parting from it and from each other in the most palpable manner.
The abundance of water was such as to partly flood the adjoining road.
Mr. Gray is decidedly of my opinion, that the beds of these streamlets
are not due to artificial cuttings, but are the result of the physical con-
formation of the glen.

X.—NotTE on THE HornBLENDE AND AvciIre Groups or MINERALS.
By Wim K. Surrrvan, Ph. D., Secretary of the Academy.

[Read April 25, 1870. ]

Next to the feldspar group, the hornblende and augite groups are the
most important, from the point of view of lithology and petrography.
The minerals included in these groups belong to the same crystalline
system, but to different crystalline series; in chemical composition they
approach so closely that the typical varieties of each group may be
represented by. the same general formula; and, lastly, the minerals of
each group belong chemically to two classes—1. silicates of the dyad
metals, magnesium, calcium, iron (ferrosum), and manganese, or simple
augites and hornblendes; 2. the aluminous augites and hornblendes.
The nature of the relationship of these groups has not yet been clearly
established, while the nature of the aluminous silicate or rather sili-
eates, and the way the latter are present in the mineral, are still
obscure. Having occupied myself with the study of these groups for
some time, though in consequence of other occupations in such a
desultory way, that I have not been able to bring the inquiry to a
satisfactory conclusion as yet, I am induced, chiefly in consequence
of a recent memoir of Herr Tschermak, in which he has incidentally
stated his views upon the two points just stated, to briefly lay before
the Academy the conclusions to which my study of the groups lead
me upon those same points.

Dr. Tschermak, who has been so successful in unravelling the
' difficulties of the feldspar group of minerals, states in his prize essay
on the porphyritic neozoic rocks of Austria,* that typical hornblende,
as represented by tremolite, has the formula Ca’ Mg;’Si,0O,.; and
typical augite, represented by diopside, the formula Ca” Mg” Si, Ox.
He considers that the aluminous hornblendes contain, in addition to the

* Die Porphyrgesteine Oesterreichs aus der mitleren geologischen Epoche
Wien, 1870.

38 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

meta-silicates of the dyad metals, the two silicates Ca’ Mg’ Al/”, Si,
O,., and Na’, Al, Si, O;.; and aluminous augite, in addition to the
-meta-silicates of the dyad metals, the silicate Mg Al, 810,. The latter

may be considered as the magnesian part of the first of the two ules
of alumina in aluminous hornblendes.

I shall first consider the relationship of the two groups, which the
formula of Dr. Tschermak would more or less disconnect. Meta-silicic
acid and meta-silicates, like meta-phosphoric acid and the meta-phos-
phates, readily form condensed molecules without the loss of atoms.
The series of condensed bodies thus formed are, therefore, polymeric, or
simple multiples of the first or type acid or salt. They are merely a
number of similar molecules, riveted together into more complex, but
still similar molecules. All the members ofa polymeric series of acids,
or of salts of the same base, are doubtless strictly isomorphic ;* the
members of a condensed series of salts containing different isomorphic
bases must also be isomorphic within certain limits. If the typical salt
of any polymeric series of salts of the same base be dimorphic, the dimor-
phism should extend to the whole series. In the case of condensed salts
containing different bases, a special case of dimorphism may arise,
which has not been heretofore noticed. Let us suppose the basic ele-
ments in such a series of condensed salts to be the dyad metals, mag-
nesium, iron (ferrosum), manganese, and calcium, and the salts to be
meta-silicates. The forms of the molecules of magnesic and ferrous
meta-silicates must more nearly resemble each other than either of
them does the molecule of calcic meta-silicate. At least, this 1s
probable from the analogy of the magnesic and ferrous sulphates, which
erystallize with seven molecules of water, while the molecule of calcic
sulphate takes only two molecules of water. Meta-silicate of manga-
nese should form the ink between the magnesian and ferrous salts on
the one hand, and the calcic one on the other, if we may argue from
the sulphate, which can crystallize with seven molecules of water, and
with two. We should find this difference manifest itselfin the angles
of the forms of the salts, according as magnesium or calcium pre-
dominates. That is, the condensed salts containing much magnesium
should crystallize in a different crystalline series from those containing
a larger amount of lime. Although slight variations in the values of
the angles and modifications of angles or edges of the crystals always
accompany changes in the chemical composition of bodies, the forms of
one crystalline series never graduate into another. The limits of
variation of the values of the angles of the figures of a series are very .
small, while the limits of change of composition consistent with the
maintenance of the forms of a given crystalline series are very con-
siderable. Thus, the form of ferrous sulphate remains unaltered, save
in some slight variations of the angles, and in the character of the
modifications, which of course belong also to the crystalline series of

* Tf exceptions to this rule exist, their study would throw much light on the
structure of condensed molecules.

Suttivan—On Augite and Hornblende. 39

the pure salt, even when the crystals contain more than half their
weight of cupric sulphate. When the limits within which the change
of composition consistent with the maintenance of any given crystalline
series are approached, the physical condition of the crystalline mass
determines in which of the limiting series it shall crystallize.

The case here supposed is exactly that of the hornblende and augite
eroups. Both these groups constitute a polymeric series of condensed
meta-silicates, which may be represented by the same general formula
(M’Si0,)", where M” represents the dyad metals, magnesium, iron, man-
ganese, and calcium. When the magnesium predominates—that is,
when it is to the calcium in the ratios of about 3: 1 or 5: 2—the salts
crystallize as hornblende ; when the ratio of the calcium and magnesium
is about 1: 1,-the salts crystallize as augite: manganese, being, as I
have above stated, intermediate between the magnesian and calcian
series, may predominate in crystals of cither form—that is, it is strictly
dimorphic, the Cummington manganese spar probably representing the
erystalline series of hornblende, and rhodonite the augite series.
Where the ratio of the magnesium and calcium lies between the two
extremes—the hornblendic composition and the augitic—the crystalline
form assumed depends upon: the physical conditions under which the
erystals are formed. We accordingly find in nature many examples
of the simultaneous formation of hornblende and augite, which, at least
in those cases which I have been able to analyze the minerals, approach
very closely in composition. ‘Thus, small black crystals of augite, of
the form oP. oP © .(oPpo).P. have been found on, and partially
enclosed in, black, elongated, somewhat rounded hornblende crystals of
the form o P.(c Pp © ) op. P. from the black basaltic tufa of Czerlochin,
in Bohemia.* Herr Hasenkamp mentions} the occurrence of similar
erystals at the Pferdekopf, in the Rhongebirge. I also found, many
years ago, in the latter locality two or three hornblende crystals, with
small crystals of augite projecting from the faces. The two kinds of
crystals were nearly of the same composition. The converse of this
phenomenon has also been frequently noticed. Thus augite crystals
from Arendal are sometimes found with a number of hornblende crys-
tals attached to their sides or impressed into them, and in some cases
so penetrating the mass of the augite that the structure of the latter
almost disappears. The beautiful green augite of Lake Baikal, in
Siberia, known as baikalite, is sometimes permeated by white horn-
blende. Herr Sandberger has also described a case of a lustrous
hornblende crystal projecting from a well-defined, dull augite crystal,
from the basalt of Hartlingen. Augite crystals, with projecting horn-
blende ones, are common enough from that locality.

But by far the most interesting examples of the simultaneous for-
mation of forms of the two series is the occurrence of augite crystals
with a nucleus of hornblende, and of hornblende with a nucleus of

* Verhand d. Wurzburg. phys. Gesellschafts, ix., 32.
+ Blum, Die Pseudomorposen der Mineralreichs, 45.

40 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

augite. Gustav Rose* found at Nikolajewsk, not far from Muiask,
augite crystals which, when broken, had a nucleus of hornblende.
The uralite of the same mineralogist 1s hornblende with an augite
nucleus. Some crystals, looked upon as uralite, may almost be consi-
dered as examples of paramorphosis, the angles beg those of horn-
blende, and the cleavage being apparently that of augite, with
sometimes, as just mentioned, a distinct nucleus of the latter. The
supposed uralite here spoken of approaches very close in composition
to ordinary augite.

Although it is true that many specimens of tremolite may be re-
presented by the formula Ca’Meg";8i,0,., and of diopside by the
formula Ca’Me"Si,0,, and that the proportion of magnesium rela-
tively to the calcium is greater in hornblende than in many augites,
the adoption of these formule, as typical formule of the respective
groups, is not admissible, because they exclude the intimate relation-
ship which the polymeric character of the dyad meta-silicates gives to
the two groups. Polymerism is indeed so important a link of con-
nexion, that we may consider all meta-silicates as forming but one
family, divided into as many groups as there are crystalline series. No
such link of relationship subsists between the condensed ortho or an-
hydro-silicates. Each member of a condensed series has’a molecule
differently constituted, and must consequently belong to a different
erystalline series, as will be evident from the following table, repre-
senting the general formule of silicates of dyad metals :—

Ortho-silicates. Meta-silicates. Anhydro-silicates.

om == ESS
M”.Si O4 . M” Si O3 ¥.
M’3Si207 © -M2Sig0g ..M”’ Si205 II.
M48i3010 ° -M"’38i309 : .M28i308 . .M” Si307 IIf.
M”5S14013 . MSO ..M’sSy01n » M’2Si019..M” SiO IV.
M"¢SisO16 ° .M"5Sis015 . ~M"48i5014 ° -M"38i5013. . M"2Si50 10. .M’ $i;01; Vv. :
M"7Sig019 ° .M"sSig018 : -M"SigO17 ° M'4sSigOig. .M"3Si,0i5. 5 M"2Sig0 14 nO M"Si¢013, &e. '

M"n + 18inO3n +1 MM"), SinOzn oa M a - 19inO03n -1e shits - 291n03n - 25 &e.

In the ortho-silicates the condensation is effected by successively
adding the meta-silicate M’Si0; to an ortho-silicate; or, what is the
same thing, any condensed ortho-silicate is equal to the simple ortho-
silicate M’’,Si0,, together with the condensed meta-silicate containing —
one atom less. Thus the ortho-silicate M’,Si;0,, is equal to M’,Si0,
+ M”,8i,0,,. The anhydro-silicates consist of the meta-silicates, toge-
ther with one, two, or more molecules of silicic anhydride, according
as they are more remote from the series of meta-silicates. Thus any
anhydro-silicate of series I. may be considered as the meta-silicate
haying the same number of atoms of base plus one molecule of SiO, ;
any one in series II. as the meta-silicate having the same number of
atoms of base p/us 2 Si O,; and so on, an additional atom being added for
each successive series. The meta-silicate series itself, on the other

* Reise, ii., 40.

SuLLIVAN—On Augite and Hornblende. 4]

hand, being formed by the successive additions of molecules of the
primary meta-silicate—that is, any condensed meta-silicate is a simple
multiple of the first. The relations of the three classes of silicates may
accordingly be represented as follows, taking as the example the sili-
cates containing six atoms of silicum in each class :—
Ortho-silicates. { M”’SigOi9 = CM” 'Si03)° + M’.Si0,4
Meta-silicates. | M’,8ig0ig = (M’ “$i03)°
(rms M"5S8i¢017 = (M’ ’$103)5 + Si02
2 | it. M%4SigOig = (M’Si03)* + 258102
} it. M’38ig015 = (M"Si03)? + 38102
rv. M’2SisQ4 = (M’Si03)2 + 48i02
Lv. M” SisOi3 = (M’Si03) + 5S8i02

This table expresses very clearly what I have already stated, namely,
that the condensed meta-silicates, being formed by the association of
similar simple molecules, the condensed molecules must be isomorphic
with the constituent simple molecules; while both the condensed ortho-
silicates and condensed anhydro-silicates containing the elements of two
different kinds of molecules, change with each degree of condensation.

The preceding table also explains the presence of free quartz in
rocks composed of anhydro-silicates, such as potash or soda feldspars,
which belong to this class of silicates; and the almost complete ab-
sence of quartz from rocks consisting chiefly of meta-silicates, or where
they are present in any quantity, as in syenites, dolerites, &c. It also
throws much light upon the mutual relation of the different minerals
which are found asssociated together in nature,—a pubert which I
cannot now discuss.

I now come to the subject of the constitution of the aluminous
hornblendes and augites. Both these classes of minerals contain in
addition to the meta-silicates of the dyad metals, aluminum and, gene-
rally, one or both of the alkaline metals, potassium and sodium—the
latter as silicates—and part, at least, of the aluminum also in that state.
Crystals of aluminous augites or hornblendes always present uneven
faces of cleavage, and the faces are frequently drusy, and weather ir-
regularly—qualities which are characteristic of all heteromorphic
erystals—that is, of crystals built up of different compounds, crystal-
lizing separately in different crystalline series, but which, when
mingled together, follow the law of one ofthem. These properties led
Kenngott* and Frankenheim} to the conclusion that aluminous augites
and hornblendes were mixtures of the pure minerals with alumina or
some aluminous compounds. Is the alumina always present in the same
state of combination—that is, does aluminous hornblende or aluminous
augite always contain the same aluminous silicate? Again, is there
only one such definite silicate? And, again, are the aluminous silicates
of the minerals of the hornblende and augite groups the same or dif-
ferent? The whole problem of the constitution of the aluminous
augites and hornblendes, with the exception of one point, is embraced

Anhydro-
sliicates

* Sitzungsber. d. Wien. Akademie, xii. 702. ¢ Poggend. Annalen. xev. 375.
R.1I. A. PROC. — VOL. I., SER. I1., SCIENCE. G

42 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

in these three questions, which have been answered positively by Herr
Tschermak.

The point not embraced in the three questions, just stated, is—-whe-
ther the aluminous compound, or compounds, are present asheteromorphic
ingredients in a state of mixture, orin a state of chemical combination,
and may be discussed first. If all the constituents were combined into
one compound, the crystallographic molecules, which such a compound
may form, should be homogeneous, and, with few exceptions, perfectly
similar; and hence the crystals should not exhibit the anomalous
cleavage which is so characteristic of heteromorphic crystals. It is
probable, therefore, that the dyadic meta-silicates are not combined
with the aluminous compound or compounds. Foreign ingredients
may be present in crystals in three ways: as distinctly crystallized
endomorphs, recognizable by the naked eye, or by the aid of the mi-
croscope; as regularly or irregularly distributed impurities, not dis-
tinctly crystallized; and as uniformly distributed heteromorphic
materials, not distinguishable by the eye or microscope, but the pre-
sence of which may be recognized by variations in the angles, the
character of the cleavage and the faces, the inequality of weathering,
&e.

The study of the endomorphs, or crystals of foreign substances en-
closed in other crystals, is the first step towards answering the three
questions put above. Such crystals indicate, if they do not absolutely
tell, the nature of the foreign ingredients, which may be present in
such a state as to be unrecognisable by the ordinary means. Under
the term endomorph, we may also include the fine films which insinuate
themselves between the cleavage planes, or fill up the fine fissures or
cracks, which may be detected in many crystals by the microscope.
The materials which fill such fissures, &c., is generally derived from
what may be called the mother-liquor, out of which the crystals se-
parated—whether of aqueous or igneous origin. The only endomorphs
I need notice here are those containing alumina. I shall, therefore,
pass over the crystals of many non-aluminous minerals which have
been detected in hornblende and augite crystals; such as apatite, the
frequent occurrence of which, I was one of the first to point out.

The aluminous endomorphs which are found most generally in
hornblende crystals, are—feldspars of the orthoclase varieties, nephelin,
cyanite, olivin, garnet and idocrase, mica and talc. Those generally
found in augite are, feldspar, chiefly of the plagioclase variety,
especially Labrador, but also orthoclase, nephelin, leucite, garnet. I~
shall mention a few examples of the occurrence of these endomorphs,
by previous writers. Delesse* has described hornblende crystals from
veins in the gneiss of St. Phillip, in the Vosges, which are obliquely
intersected by microscopical veins of a feldspar, having a fatty glance.
According to Sandberger,} needles of sanidin are frequently enclosed
in hornblende crystals in the trachytes of Nassau. In the black opaque

* Annales des Mines, [4] xx. 165. t Poggend., Ann. Ixxxiii, 458.

Suttivan—On Augite and Hornblende. 43

simple and twin crystals of augite of the form opao.( ope ). Pp. from
the lava of Monte Rossi or Etna, there are sometimes wholly or par-
tially enclosed smaller twin crystals of Labrador feldspar.* Wedding}
observed under the microscope, occasionally, colourless transparent
prismatic needles, rounded at the end, and cut perpendicularly to
their length, by what appeared to be cleavage planes. These crys-
tals lay in oblique positions towards each other, and were probably
felspathic. Crystals of leucite have been observed partially included
' in augite:{ the converse is common enough. Hexagonal crystals of
nephelin occur in augite crystals of the usual form, having the faces
copo dominant, in the nephelin rock of Meiches in Hesse.§ Sandber-
ger|| has also observed nephelin enclosed in the augite crystals, from
the basalt of Neurod in Nassau. Needles of nephelin are found
sticking through crystals of augite, in the cellular hollows of sanidin
blocks of the Aschberg in the Rhon mountains. Scales of white
tale occur in elongated actinolite prisms from the Zillerthal.** Scales
of brown mica oceur in the beautiful green elongated prisms of
actinolite, having the faces op. ( epo ) from the tale slate of Ziller-
thal, in South Tyrol. Red crystals of garnet often occur in the
actinolite of Schneeberg in Saxony, and Sterzing in Tyrol. Seyfert
and Sochting have found idocrase in hornblende from Vesuvius.
Small crystals of black garnet occur in semi-transparent green crystals
of augite, having the form op. wpa. (apo). p. from Somma.ft
Bright reddish-brown crystalline particles of olivin, have been found in
a crystal of hornblende, from the basalt of Hartlingen by Sandberger. {tt
The same observer has described a large augite crystal from the same
locality, containing particles of a mineral which appeared to be cry-
solite in the first stage of decomposition. In the single and twin crystals
of augite from Monte Rossi, and Atro del Cavallo, Vesuvius, small oil-
green grains of olivine occur. Similar grains are to be found in loose
erystals, ejected from the crater of Stromboli. Disthene, or cyanite, is
frequently found enclosed in the red amphibol, or Karinthin crystals,
which occur with cyanite, garnet, and amphibol, on the Saualpe, in
Carinthia.

In aconsiderable collection of specimens of actinolites, from various
localities, especially Irish, I have almost always found minute red
garnets. In the fine felted actinolite rocks, they are often so abun-
dant that, in washing the finely ground mineral, the garnets sometimes
collect, together as if powdered cinnabar were mingled with the
mineral, Sections of aluminous hornblende crystals almost always
exhibit under the microscope minute veins, and sometimes distinct
crystals, having all the appearance of feldspar. I have also found in

ae Blum, op. cit., 44.
¢ De Vesuvii Montis lavis., Dissert. inaug. Berol, 1859, 13 ; and Zeitschrift,

d. deutsch., geolog. Gesellschaft, x. 381. ibid: ps 13,
§ Blum, op. cit., 44. || Poggend. Annal., lxxxiii. | Wedding op. cit., p. 12.
** Blum--Die Pseudomorph. d. Mineralreichs. 46. tt Blum, op. cit. 43.

tt Poggend. Ann., Ixxxiii. 454.

44 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

a number of crystals of augite, similar evidence of some feldspar, and
in most basaltic augites, olivine. So far as my investigation has yet
gone, the three minerals most frequently found in hornblende and
augite crystals are, the feldspars, garnets, and olivine.

The aluminous hornblendes and augites have all crystallized in the
midst of a mass of orthoclase or potash feldspar, or of plagioclase or lime
feldspars, which are mixtures, in various proportions, of albite and
anorthite, or, in certain cases, in the midst of nephelin. Whether
the crystals were formed by deposition from water or out of a molten
mass, they must have carried down with them traces of the feldspar or
other substance, out of which the crystals separated, in the same way
that all salts enclose more or less of the impurities which are con-
tained in the solution from which they have separated.

When the foreign substances are in solution, whether in water or
in igneous fusion, and that the circumstances are favourable for the slow
formation of crystals, crystallme endomorphs are formed. If, on the
other hand, the hornblende or augite crystals form in a felspathic mass,
which is not in a condition to crystallize apart at the moment of the
separation of the meta-silicates, the latter, in the act of crystallizing,
impose their crystallizing action on some of the feldspar, giving rise to
hornblende or augite crystals, containing molecules of feldspar, regularly
associated with the meta-silicates in the crystallographic constituent
molecules, but not chemically combined with them. The amount of
such heteromorphic chemical molecules which can become associated
im a crystalline molecule is limited, but variable, to a sight extent,
according to temperature, form of the crystals, relations between the
erystalline series of the crystallizing body, and of the heteromorphic
compound, &c. These circumstances account at once for the apparent
definiteness of composition of many aluminous hornblendes and augites,
and for the slight variation which is often noticeable in the amount of
alumina in crystals from the same locality.

When hornblende and augite crystals are formed in the midst of a
very complex mass, the crystallographic molecules may contain two or
more kinds of heteromorphic chemical molecules. Generally, how-
ever, afeldspar, either of the orthoclase group or of the plagioclase group,
is the only, or the principal, heteromorphic chemical molecule present —
in the constituent crystalline molecule of the augite and hornblende
erystals. In some instances, a silicate of the composition of garnet is
also present in hornblende, and of olivine in augites; and in those
cases, crystals contaiing these minerals as endomorphs, are often found.
in the locality. I have frequently found in basic highly aluminous
hornblendes, in addition to orthoclase, an aluminate of the composition
of spinel Mg’’Al’””,0,. Indeed, it is probable that, in all cases where
the silica of aluminous hornblende is low, this aluminate is present,
although I have not noticed it as a distinct endomorph, nor, so far as
T know, has any one else.

Where the foreign ingredients are unequally distributed, or where,
though regularly distributed, they are still distinctly recognizable by

M‘DonnELt—On the Nervous System. 45

the naked eye, or by the aid of the microscope, they must have pre-
existed in the solid form, and been enclosed while in a state of suspen-
sion. Of the latter kind are the rhombohedrons of calcite, containing
‘a large quantity of sand, found at Fontainbleau; and the prisms of
quartz rock, which consist of quartz sand cemented by orthoclase,
meta-silicate of zinc and quartz enclosing silicate of iron, calcite,
and chalybite enclosing clay, &c. Many dark-coloured hornblendes
contain amorphous endomorphs, which look like enclosed suspended
matter; but we have no means of determining its character. It is
probable, however, that, in some instances, at least, it is a silicate of
iron, for we find some of them associated with crystals of Lievrite.

In conclusion, [think that the opinion of Kenngott and Frankenheim,
that the alumina of aluminous hornblendes and augites is present as an
impurity, is true; and further, that it is not present in the form of one
or more specific silicates peculiar to them, but chiefly as a felspathic
mineral, and derived from the aqueous or igneous mass out of which
they have crystallized. Again, that, sometimes, in addition to a feld-
spar, garnet, olivine, &c., some of the alumina is often present as an
aluminate—chiefly as aluminate of magnesium or spinel. And, lastly,
that the endomorphs and paragenitic minerals are indications of the
heteromorphic chemical molecules which most likely enter into the
composition of the constituent crystalline molecules, of all varieties,
which deviate from the normal types of a group.

XI.—On a New Tueory or Nervous AcTION 48 REGARDS THE TRANS-
MISSION OF SENSATION ALONG THE Nerves. By Rosert M‘DonneEtt,
M.D., F. B.S. [Abstract.]

[Read May 23, 1870. ]

A LARGE number of facts have of late years been observed, tending to
show that what has hitherto been regarded as the sense of touch is ¢a-
pable of being resolved into a number of comparatively elementary sen-
gations, as those of temperature, contact, tickling, pain, &c.

' Many cases have likewise been observed in which some of these
sensations are felt, while others cease to be perceived by the patient.
Thus the individual may feel perfectly the contact of the hand, when
lightly rubbed over the surface, yet not be able to distinguish heat from
cold, or vice versd.

Analogous phenomena are observed with regard to the other senses,
as in cases of colour blindness, absence of ear, or inability to hear par-
ticular notes, &c.

In explanation of these and other kindred phenomena, it has been
supposed that there exist in every nerve groups of distinct conductors,
each adapted to convey along it distinct nervous impressions.

This hypothesis is indeed that which is at the present time adopted

46 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

by physiologists, and it numbers among its supporters the most distin-
guished philosophers.

Dr. Brown-Sequard conceives ‘‘that he has ascertained that, beside
the four distinct kinds of nerve fibres of the higher senses, there are at
least eleven kinds of nerve fibres in the spinal cord, and in the cranial,
spinal, and sympathetic nerves.”

He enumerates these eleven kinds as follows :—

1st. Conductors of impressions of touch.

2nd. i 3 of tickling.

od. a . of pain.

4th. Me i of temperature.

oth. of muscular contraction.

}>) 9)
6th. Incito-motor conductors.
7th. Incito-nutritive and secretory conductors.
8th. Voluntary motor conductors.
9th. Involuntary motor conductors,
10th. Vaso-motor conductors.
ilth. Nutritive and secretory conductors.

‘‘ [hardly need say,’’ he adds, ‘‘that the number of functionally dis-
tinct nerve fibres is probably much greater than is shown in this
table.”

As regards the physiology of sensations of colour, a theory so closely
analogous as indeed to be identical with reference to the sense of vision
was put forward by Thomas Young, at the commencement of this cen-
tury. He supposed three sorts of conductors to exist in the optic nerve,
each specially charged with the function of conducting a different colour,
red, green, and violet. The mixture of these three colours in different
proportions gave rise to all the other colours of the spectrum.

This hypothesis of Young has, with some modifications as to the
colours, found a zealous advocate in the distinguished Professor Helm-
holtz.

It is not necessary for my purpose to enumerate the various theories
which have been advanced in explanation of the various phenomena to
which I have just alluded. Suffice it tosay that I have long felt that
the ingenious idea of distinct conductors did not exactly meet the case.
So long ago as in 1861, in a critique on Dr. Brown-Sequard’s work in
which his theory was first put forward, I expressed the opinion that we
could hardly accept the idea ‘that the nerve fibres employed in the trans-
mission of sensitive impressions of touch, tickling, pain, &c., are as dis-
tinct one from the other as they all are, from the nerve fibres employed
in the transmissions of the orders of the will to the muscles.”’

The theory which I venture to propose, and which I put forward
with diffidence when I consider that another has been advocated by
such able physiologists as Helmholtz and Brown-Sequard, is simply an
application of the theory of wave propagation to the passage of various
sensations along nerve conductors.

I conceive that the various peripheral expansions of sensitive nerves

M‘Donneti—On the Nervous System. 47

take up undulations or vibrations, and convert them into waves capable
of being propagated along nervous tissue (neuricity, as it has been
named). Thus, the same nerve tubule may be able to transmit along
it vibrations differing in character, and hence, giving rise to different
sensations; and, consequently, the same nerve tubule may, in its normal
condition, transmit the wave which produces the idea of simple contact,
or that which produces the idea of heat—or, again, the same nerve
_ tubules in the optic nerve which propagate the undulations of red may
also propagate, in normal vision, those which excite the idea of yellow
or blue, and so for other senses.
I advocate this undulatory theory of sensation in preference to the
theory of distinct conductors—
Istly. Because it is simple.
2ndly. Because it is strongly supported by analogy, when compared
with wave propagations in other departments of science.

érdly. Because it appears to be in harmony with a large number
of recognized physiological facts, which seem inexplicable
upon the theory of distinct conductors.

It would be obviously impossible, within the limits of one com-
munication, to discuss such a theory in its application to the various
senses. I wish merely to bring before the Academy, at present, a
general statement of the grounds upon which this hypothesis rests ; and
I shall hope, hereafter, in several communications, to elucidate its
applicability to the transmission of the sensations peculiar to each special
sense.

Ist. When compared with the theory of distinct conductors, the
undulatory theory is obviously simpler as regards anatomical detail.
Anatomy has not given any evidence that with an ordinary compound
nerve there exist different kinds of conductors—to the highest powers of
the microscope all such tubules are identicalin appearance. Nay more,
we now know that nerves may be so spliced (if I may use the expres-
sion) on to one another, that sensitive nerves may be made continuous
with those which convey the commands of the will to muscles.

As regards the analogy between this theory of nerve action and
the wave theory of light, I do not pretend to say that it holds in every
respect: there are obvious points of difference. If we infer that light
and heat do not consist of particles emitted by a hot body, our natural
alternative is to suppose that they are undulations of a medium per-
vading space. This hypothesis furnishes by far the best explanation
of many very curious phenomena in light and heat, and is now generally
received. This medium ,which we suppose to pervade space likewise,
with more or less freedom, pervades transparent and diathermanous
bodies; but nerve tissue being neither transparent nor diathermanous,
it is not to be conceived that the undulations of this medium are trans-
mitted along nerve tissue, as if through glass or rock salt: on the con-
trary, the vibrations of light and heat are transferred from the medium
in question to the axis cylinder of the nerve tubule in a form capable
of being propagated to the sensorium.

48 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

As I conceive, the analogy lies chiefly in this :—as we know, various
solid and liquid bodies exercise a selective absorption both for heat and
light, in virtue of which certain rays are set apart to be stopped, while
certain others are allowed to proceed; after an analogous fashion,
certain nerves exercise a so-called selective power, permitting certain
undulations to proceed, while those of a different wave length are in-
tercepted. Most substances, including those that are transparent for
light, are generally opaque for dark heat of great wave length and.
small refrangibility. So we have no reason to think that heat can
excite in the retina undulations capable of being propagated by the
optic nerve to the sensorium, although light certamly does so.

Instead of supposing, like Dr. Brown- Sequard, that there exist a
great number of distinct conductors, I should suppose that there are a
great number of distinct sensations propagated along the nerve tubules,
in undulations of different wave lengths.

As the rays of the heat, light, and actinic spectra differ in refran-
gibility, so do the undulations produced by heat, cold, pain, tickling,
or the unfelt sensations (if 1 may use the phrase),—which last cor-
respond to the invisible and cold actinic rays.

As in the economy of nature the actinic rays play a part of vast
importance, so these vibrations, which play along our nerves, without
our knowing it, are all important in the animal economy.

The unfelt tickling, which keeps the heart in regular and ceaseless
action during life, is not less important to man than that part of the
sunbeam which we cannot see, nor yet feel the warmth of, isin the
economy of nature.

Many phenomena such as those connected with seeing comple-
mentary colours, when a white surface is gazed at, after the eyes have
been fixed upon a blue, red, or yellow disc; the phenomena, connected
with peculiar colour, seen after the administration of santonine; the
effects of lead poisoning upon sensation, &c., &c., are more easily ex-
plicable upon the undulatory than upon any other hypothesis of sen-
sation.

The author concluded by referring to the well-known experiments of
Professor Tyndall, showing the power of absorption of vapours and
scents, of which minute quantities are introduced into dry air filling
a glass tube. In these experiments a physical change of almost incon-
ceivable subtlety is followed by the interception of waves of radiant
heat. So with a nerve tubule—a minute quantity, suppose, of santo-_
nine, entering into the axis cylinder of the optic nerve tubules (as the
scent in the air filling the glass tube), intercepts some light waves of a
certain refrangibility ; and the result is, that all objects looked upon
have their natural colour, minus the intercepted undulations. This
analogy serves to explain the general bearing of this hypothesis.

The Ziphius Sowerbyi. 49

XII.—Nortice or THE CarrureE oF Ziputvus SowERBYI.
By Witt1am Anprews, Ese.

[Read June 27, 1870. |

On the 8th of April, 1867, I had the honour of submitting to the
Academy a notice of the capture in 1864 of the very rare Cetacean
‘«‘Ziphius Sowerbyi’’—the first ever recorded as occurring on the
Irish coast: one only having been previously obtained on the coasts
of the British Isles. I mentioned that the first specimen whose cap-
ture was recorded was taken in Elginshire, in the year 1800, and
was then noticed as new to science, having been named by Sowerby,
to whom the head and drawings of the animal were sent, as Phy-
seter bidens, from the characteristic feature of its possessing only two
t eeth, one on each side of the lower jaw.

This remarkable animal, to which Cuvier gave the generic name
Ziphius, considering it to be a relic of a past creation, had hitherto
been only found in the fossil state. It was not until de Blainville
saw, in the Museum at Oxford, the head and jaws of that taken on
the coast of Elginshire, that it was detected to be also a recent genus.

I have now the pleasure of recording the capture of another speci-
men, in the same bay, Brandon, coast of Kerry, and nearly opposite
to the shore where the previous specimen was taken in 1864. It
was stranded near Corrignakilla rock (Rock of the Church), in Brandon
Bay, on the 31st of May last, but unfortunately was much mutilated
by the fishermen, who considered it to be a porpoise, before I received
intimation of the circumstance. Through- the kind attention of my
friend, Dr. Busteed, of Castlegregory, the upper and lower jaws,
with the teeth perfect, back portions of the head—the vertebre,
sternum, scapule, and pectoral fins have been secured, and portions
of the dorsal fin correctly traced.

The capture of so rare a Cetacean, a second time in the same bay,

is most remarkable, and being both males, it is not improbable that
the females may be on the same coast. I have, therefore, given di-
rections that early intelligence should be sent to me, in the event of
_another being stranded.
This second occurrence, on the coast of Ireland, is a most remark-
_ able feature in zoological discovery ; yet I feel disposed to think that
others may have been similarly cast ashore, and have been lost to
science, from the want of knowledge of those who may have met
such cast-aways.

The animal was supposed to be seventeen feet in length.

R. I, A. PROC.—VOL. I., SER, II,, SCIENCE. H

pt

; The at suis
= ie eae ania at
i nae }

Vie oS es NSE
Resch in a oS

ANnpDREWsS—On the Ziphius Sowerbyt. 49

XI1.—Nortcr oF tut Carprure or Zrputus SowERBYI.
By Wiit1am Anprews, Ese.

[Read June 27, 1870.]

On the 8th of April, 1867, I had the honour of submitting to the
Academy a notice of the capture in 1864 of the very rare Cetacean,
“TZiphius Sowerbyi’—the first ever recorded as occurring on the
Trish coast: one only haying been previously obtained on the coasts
of the British Isles. I mentioned that the first specimen whose cap-
ture was recorded was taken in Elginshire, in the year 1800, and
was then noticed as new to science, having been named by Sowerby,
_ to whom the head and drawings of the animal were sent, as Phy-
seter bidens, from the characteristic feature of possessing only two
teeth, one on each side of the lower jaw.

This remarkable animal, to which Cuvier gave the generic name
Ziphius, considering it to be a relic of the past creation, had hitherto
been only found in the fossil state. It was not until de Blainville
saw, in the Museum at Oxford, the head and jaws of that taken on
the coast of Elginshire, that it was detected to be also a recent genus.

I have now the pleasure of recording the capture of another speci-
men, in the same bay, Brandon, coast of Kerry, and nearly opposite
to the shore where the previous specimen was taken in 1864. It
was stranded near Corrignakilla Rock (Rock of the Church), in Brandon
Bay, on the 3ist of May last, but unfortunately was much mutilated
by the fishermen, who considered it to be a porpoise, before I received
intimation of the circumstance. “Through the kind attention of my
friend, Dr. Busteed, of Castlegregory, the upper and lower jaws,
with the teeth perfect, back portions of the head—the vertebre,
sternum, scapule, and pectoral fins have been secured, and portions
of the dorsal fin correctly traced.

The capture of so rare a Cetacean, a second time in the same bay,
is most remarkable, and being both males, it is not improbable that
the females may be on the same coast. Ihave, therefore, given di-
rections that early intelligence should be sent to me, in the event of
another being stranded.

This second occurrence, on the coast of Ireland, is a most remark-
able feature in zoological discovery; yet I feel disposed to think that
others may have been similarly cast ashore, and have been lost to
science, from the want of knowledge of those who have met
such castaways.

The animal was supposed to be seventeen feet in length.

R. I, A, PROC.—VOL. I., SER. II., SCIENCE. H

50 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

XTII1.—ADDRESS DELIVERED BEFORE THE Royat IrisH ACADEMY.
By Joun H. Jerrerr, B. D., President.

[Read November 30, 1870. ]

Ir is, as you are aware, the custom that once, during his tenure of
office, the President should lay before you a statement of the condition
and prospects of the Academy, endeavouring to mark the progress
which she has made in the several parts of her varied programme, and,
should there appear in any part of our field of labour a movement
other than that of progress, directing there your most earnest attention,
with a view to arrest andremedy theevil. Itis a custom not rendered
in any wise superfluous by the Reports which, from year to year, are
presented to you by the Council—valuable, nay, absolutely necessary,
as these Reportsare. For the function which they have to discharge is
different in at least one important respect. The purpose, which the
Council in its Annual Report seeks to fulfil, is, to note the changes which
have occurred during the preceding year, in order that immediate
attention may be given to any part of our system seeming to require
it. But it is not possible to form an adequate idea of the progress or
decay of any great institution from observations extending over so
short a time. The changes there noted may be, to speak mathe-

matically, changes of short period, phenomena arising from some
accidental cause, which the succeeding year may arrest or reverse, and
therefore not affording a true indication of the real progress of the
institution. Thus, for example, even the number of communications
read before the Academy, the most significant mark of intellectual
life, is, when examined and compared for a period so short as a single
year,,in some respects a fallacious test. If indeed the number of
such communications in any given year were a truthful measure
of the intellectual activity of our members during that year, we might,
with a certain amount of probability, infer from it the growth or decay
of the institution. But thisis not so. Intellectual activity we can in
general command. If an institution like ours be prosperous, intellectual
activity should be persistent or progressive. But mtellectual success,
that which is really indicated by a communication to the Academy, is
far more capricious. We cannot command it. We cannot predict it.
Discovery follows no law which we can ascertain. Intellectual activity
is its condition; but within a period so short as a year intellectual
activity cannot ensure it. The chance is indeed only for wate good
player, yet even for him it zs a chance.

I am addressing those who know how true this oer have
learned by bitter experience how the labour of weeks and months may
pass and leave no sign—how one small fact, the observation of an hour,
has shown that the path which they followed is barred, forcing them
to confess that the way of nature was not as they thought it to be,
forcing them to confess that their toil has gone to that which profited

PRESIDENT’S Address. 5

not, to fling aside results so laboriously and painfully obtained, and
with a saddened heart to commence their work again. But I shall
have occasion to allude to this topic further on, and I touch upon it
now only for the purpose of showing that in a society like ours, where
the number of labourers in each department is not very great, the
records of a single year area wholly unreliable test of the intellectual
activity of our members. ‘This unavoidable defect may be supplied
by the address of the President. The review of the progress of the
_ Academy which he brings before you should be founded on an induc-
tion sufficiently large to eliminate accidental disturbances, thus
enabling you to judge, with at least a high degree of probability,
whether the institution be really advancing or retrograding.

I would observe here, also, that in order to estimate rightly the
condition of an institution like this, we must look beyond the institu-
tion itself. Without such an examination we may commit the serious
mistake os attributing to our own merit or default that which is really
due to the general condition of some one branch of science. For progress
in each department is not, any more than success in individual labours,
uniform or even constant. {fn every such department there are periods
of rapid advance and periods almost of stagnation—times when
discoveries crowd upon us with a rapidity which is absolutely dazzling,
and times when it might seem that the mine had been worked out.
And therefore if we do not look beyond ourselves and our own labours,
we may attribute that to our own culpable inactivity, which is really
due to a general stagnation in some department of science. Or, on the
other hand, we may take credit to ourselves for successful labour,
when we are but sharing, and that imperfectly, in the general ad-
vance—swept onward by a stream which is really passing us by.

I take an example from our own history. We all know—many of
us remember—how our meetings and our published records were
adorned by the magnificent speculations of Professor M‘Cullagh upon
Physical Optics. Subsequent research has indeed shown that neither
these nor any similar speculations faithfully represent Nature; but
no subsequent research can displace them from the position which
they hold, as a combination, rarely surpassed, of mathematical and
physical genius. But would it be reasonable that we should feel
disappointment because we have nothing likethem now? I think not.
For those were the days of Cauchy, and Neumann, and Green, and
_ others, all mtent upon the same problem—days, when the attention
of the scientific world was largely given to the attempt to construct
mechanical theories which might explain (in the popular sense of
the word) the phenomena oflight. but it is not so now. The study
of Physical Optics has not ceased. On the contrary, I have but to
pronounce the word ‘‘spectroscope’’ to show that this study has
become more active than ever. But ithas taken a different direction ;
more experimental, less theoretical. Mechanical theories of light
have, if I may so express myself, gone out of fashion, and it would be
unreasonable to expect here an activity which, in this direction, has
everywhere slackened.

O2 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Having premised so much for the purpose of showing that, if we
would estimate rightly our progress in any branch of our study, we
must not only look back over a considerable period of our history, but
also beyond our own institution to the general history of scientific
progress, I would now proceed to examine more particularly the
several departments into which the Academy may be divided. Let me
commence by saying a few words of two departments of the Academy
which are necessarily progressive, at least in a certain sense of that.
word. We are constantly adding archeological curiosities to our
Museum—books and manuscripts to our Library. Are we adding as
much as we might? Are we using them as we ought? And first,
as to our Museum.

It is, I fear, but too certain that every year witnesses, in Ireland,
the destruction of objects of great archeological interest. More espe-
cially, objects in metal, gold and silver ornaments, are bought up from
the finder by travelling hawkers, are sold by them to the silversmith,
and so find their way to the melting pot. And thus many most inte-
resting relics of the olden time of Iveland have perished. The most
strenuous efforts have been made, more especially by our late President,
to arrest this evil. The Crown was induced to waive its rights of
property in our favour. Parliament gives us an annual grant for the
purchase of these articles, and we are always ready to buy them at
their full intrinsic value. Yet from some unaccountable fatuity, the
finder, instead of sending them here, will often rather dispose of them
to a hawker, at a price, it is believed, very far below that which he
might have obtained from us. In this state of things, only one remedy
seems to be within our power, namely, the widest possible publication
of the fact, that the Royal Irish Academy 7s ready to purchase at their
full value objects of antiquarian interest. This publication we have
endeavoured to effect by dispersing through the country notices, illus-
trated by woodcuts of the principal types of such objects, and giving
full information to the finder as to the highest, and safest, market for
them. These descriptive notices have been, and are being, hung up in
all the National schools, and it is hoped that the effect may be found
beneficial.

But we have another class of rivals for the possession of such ob- .
jects. I mean, the private collectors. These are not, mdeed, so in-
jurious to the cause of Archeology as the silversmiths. They do not
destroy the objects—nay, they often do good service by preserving
them. But I must add, they often render them useless—in fact, as
far as the general student is concerned, they must be useless. No man
will, or indeed can, make his house generally accessible for purposes of
study. And so, in truth, the difference between the fate of the antiqua-
rian relic which finds its way to the melting pot, and the fate of that
which is entombed in the cabinet ofa private collector, is often only
the difference between the fates of money thrown into the sea, and
money buried in the garden. The first is lost for ever. We may hope
that, at some future time, the second will turn up; but for the present

PRESIDENTS Address. 53

they are equally useless. I do not, of course, speak of all private col-
lectors. A museum, in the hands ofa Petrie, may be of the highest
utility. But I do say without hesitation that an antiquarian museum,
in the hands of a man who is not an archeologist, is lke a library in
the hands of a man who cannot read. Let me ask, what should we
think of his patriotism, who should oceupy himself in purchasing and
locking up unique works having an important bearing on the history
of this country, unable to read them, and only delighting himself in
contemplating the bindings?

- Yet this is precisely what the non-archeological collector does. For
I cannot too frequently remind you that an antiquarian museum is not
meant to be acollection of pretty baubles to look at. It is the hbrary
of the ethnologist—a collection of documents in which we read the
description of a former race-—of materials from which the history of a
country must be written. And he is no true antiquarian, not even in
spirit, who regards such a collection with a kind of miserly love—very
anxious to preserve it, not at all anxious to use it—perhaps unable to
use it—exerting himself, not to the benefit but to the injury of Archeeo-
logy, by hindering such articles from falling into hands, in which
they might be made useful to mankind.

Such a spirit might even creep in among the guardians ofa Na-
tional Museum. I hope and believe that it will never be found among
us. For, bad anywhere, it would be wholly unpardonable here.
We hold our archzoiogical treasures, not as owners, but in trust for
Archeology—in trust, not to hoard them unseen, but to use them, and
to allow others to use them, for the benefit of archeological science.
And by whatever path we can best attain that end—by treely opening
our Museum to the public—by multiplying and disseminating photo-
graphs and casts and models, or even, if need be, by lending them under
proper security for exhibition—by that path we are bound to walk.
I believe that we are all actuated by this spirit ; and as one indication
of its existence, I ask your attention to the beautiful series of photo-
graphs of the principal articles in our Museum, which have been exe-
cuted, and will shortly be published.

’ We are not without hopes of adding to our collection two objects
ofthe highest interest, but which, principally from want of funds, we
have as yet been unable to secure.

The Ardagh Cup, a beautiful sacramental chalice, dating probably
not later than the tenth century, has been deposited in our Museum
by the Earl of Dunraven, to whom it has been intrusted by the pro-
prietors.

It is an exquisite specimen of the best period of Irish art, and is
further remarkable as being, with I believe one exception, the only
instance discovered in these islands of the double-handled sacramental
chalice. It is earnestly to be hoped that this beautiful cup may not
be lost to the student of Irish Archeology, but that the Museum of the
Royal Irish Academy may be its final, as it is its most suitable, resting
place.

54 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Less beautiful as a work of art, yet having the advantage of a well-
marked history, is the bell-shrine of St. Patrick, enclosing the old iron
bell supposed to have belonged to the patron samt of Ireland, and of
which a record exists dating as far back as the sixth century. The
shrine, which is a jewelled case intended for the preservation of the
bell, appears to have been made at the end of the eleventh or beginning
ofthe twelfth century. These interesting relics are the property of
Charles Todd, Esq., who has offered to dispose of them to the Academy.
It is to be hoped that we may be able to secure them.

Two features connected with our Library deserve your attention.

The first of these concerns our collection of the Transactions of
other learned societies. It is, as you know, one of the most impor-
tant functions of a public hbrary that it should possess a collection,
as complete as possible, of books which, though of the highest value
to the student, are, from their great size and cost, seldom found in
private libraries. Conspicuous among such works are the Transactions
of learned societies. We have therefore for some time past been en-
deavouring to form, principally by exchange, a collection of past and
contemporary publications of the chief bodies throughout the world
engaged in scicntific, literary, and archeological investigations. In
this we have succeeded to a very considerable extent, and already a
large number of such publications are, soon after their issue, available
to readers here.

The other point connected with our Library, which I wish to notice,
concerns our collection of Irish manuscripts. The library of the Royal
Trish Academy possesses, as you are probably aware, some of the oldest
extant manuscripts im the Irish language. These manuscripts, which
are necessarily of great philological importance, we are anxious to make
available to the student of the Celtic languages, not only here but ata
distance. We have therefore undertaken the printing of accurate litho-
eraphic copies of the chief of our MSS.—a task which has been com-
pleted in the case ofthe Leabhar na h-uidhre, the oldest non-ecclesiastical
Trish manuscript now in existence. A lithographic fac-simile of this
important manuscript now lies on the table. I may mention, as a
proof of the interest excited by this publication among scholars resident
at a distance, that our distinguished countryman, Mr. Whitley Stokes,
has, from this lithographic copy, completed an edition of one of the
fragments contained in the Leabhar na h-uidhre, the contractions ap-
pearing in the original text being replaced by the letters in full, and
the whole being accompanied by a translation, of the accuracy of which
the well- known philological skill of the editor is a sufficient guarantee.

I now come to speak of that which is the true Eo uicalson. of intel-
lectual life in such a society as this. I mean the Papers read before
the Academy, and printed in our Transactions and Proceedings.
We must not disguise from ourselves the truth, that, however we may
succeed in the other departments of which I have spoken—in accumu-
lating an admirable Library—in stormg our Museum with archeolo-
gical treasures—if we fail here, we fail in our most important funce-

PRESIDENT’s Address. 5d

tion. Nay, I will go farther and say—if we fail here, we fail in the
end to which the others are but means. What avails it that we
have arsenals stored with the choicest weapons, if our arms be too
indolent or too weak to wield them? What avails it that we have a
Library replete with books, which should aid us in investigating the
truths of science or of criticism ; or a Museum rich in the materials
by which the history of our country is to be written, if, through our
inactivity, the mines of literature or science be unworked, at least
- by us, and our Museum fulfil no higher function than that of a collec-
tion of pretty curiosities to amuse an idle hour? I am far from say-
ing that the labour expended on these collections is, even then, useless.
But if you should be disposed to look on such a state of things with self-
complacency, remember that, although we have done well in accumu-
lating materials, which a stronger generation may use, it is not the
less a reproach to us that we have failed to use them. Do we merit
that reproach now? We must not shrink from the question.

What answer can we give to that question in the department
of Science? Does our history for the last five years show progres-
sive or even sustained activity? I cannot say that the answer is
satisfactory. ‘The number of scientific communications made to the
Academy during that period does show a diminution sufficiently
marked to attract our most earnest attention. This diminution we
must try to arrest; and that we may do so effectually, let us, in the
first place, seek to interpret it, by examining successively the several
great divisions of science, and comparing the progress which they
have made in our hands with their advance in the scientific world
generally.

And first, with regard to Pure Mathematics. Here the diminu-
tion during the last five years is very marked indeed, even as com-
pared with the preceding five years, and still more as compared with
the ten years from 1850 to 1860. But itis necessary to observe that
there are circumstances connected with Pure Mathematics which
render a diminution of activity here less significant than it would
be in other branches of science. In the first place, the progress
of the science itself is not as rapid at present as it has been in
other periods of scientific history. This slackening is particularly
apparent in a branch of Pure Mathematics which was, at one time, a
highly-favoured subject with Irish mathematicians—I mean the geo-
metry of surfaces. The impulse given to this study by the disco-
veries of Chasles appears to have much abated, and this abatement has
probably operated largely in producing an effect which is greatly
to be deplored—namely, that, with some honourable exceptions, the
younger Irish mathematicians have not contributed to the Irish
Mathematical School all that they might have given. But, passing
by this consideration, I would remind you that we are not the only
society which has to remark upon a diminution in the number of
communications in Pure Mathematics. Compare, for example, the
number of such communications read before the Royal Society during

56 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

the last five years, with the corresponding number for the five years
immediately preceding, and you will find the same phenomenon.

Again, there is another cause, which has always rendered the
number of Papers on Pure Mathematics very uncertain—namely, the
small number of labourers employed in that field. Not now, for the
first time, have we to remark upon the paucity of such communi-
cations. If you examine the records of the Academy for the years
1836 to 1840, you will find that Pure Mathematics had well nigh
disappeared. And yet those were the days of Hamilton and M‘Cul- |
lagh. Again, if you examine our records for the period during
which these communications were most numerous—the decade,
namely, 1850-60—you will find how largely we were then indebted to
the illustrious mathematician just mentioned, and to our former Pre-
sident, the present Bishop of Limerick. Nor are we singular in the
smallness of our purely Mathematical School. The records of the
Royal Society have a story to tell which is very similar. I may
mention as a remarkable fact, that their Proceedings for the Session,
1868_69, contain but three Papers in Pure Mathematics, all of which
come from the same author, Professor Cayley.

The truth is, that the briliuancy which of late years has marked
the track of experimental discovery—the more striking, popular, may
I add, intelligible, character of the truths of experimental science—
has proved too powerful an attraction. The splendour of these disco-
veries appeals to the imagination of the younger student with a force
which is wholly beyond the reach of Pure Mathematics. And the
mathematician must be, as a student, absolutely unselfish. Every
motive to exertion—the hope which brightens the commencement
of his toil—the reward which crowns its close—must be found in
the study itself. All the external incentives to labour—the wonder
with which the outer world follows the path of the astronomer—the
vigorous, noisy, almost polemical, energy, which attends the specula-
tions of the geologist—these are not for him. He may be enthusiastic
in his pursuit; but his enthusiasm will wear, in the eyes of the outer
world, somewhat of a grotesque aspect. They can understand and sym-
pathize with the ardour of other scientific men—the passionate longing
with which the astronomer strives to penetrate the secrets of the vast —
abyss—with which the geologist seeks to unrol (if I may call them so)
Nature’s autobiographic records; but who, say they, could grow en-
thusiastic over a differential equation? And when we reflect how
earnestly we all desire the sympathy and admiration of our fellow-
men, can we wonder that few are found to devote their lives to a pur-
suit so essentially lonely ? Is it not rather wonderful that there are
so many ?

And if the mathematician works unsympathized with, he works too
unaided. All those external appliances, essential to the experimental
philosopher—which a society like ours can, and does supply—he
does not need. All that we can do for the mathematician is, to listen
with respectful attention to any communication which he makes to us,

PRESIDENT’s Address. 57
and to ensure to his discourses a ready and speedy publication. This,
IT may surely promise, the Royal Irish Academy will be always glad
and proud to do.

Turning now from Pure to Applied Mathematics, I may repeat
something which I have before said. I may repeat (I am sorry to say)
that here, as in Pure Mathematics, the history of the Academy for
some time past does not show that intellectual activity which we
could wish to see. Part of this effect is probably due to a cause which
I have noticed before—general decline of scientific interest in a
subject which once occupied much of our attention here, namely,
Molecular Mechanics, passing into Mathematico-Physical Optics.
But after all due allowance for the operation of this cause, enough
remains to cause us serious anxiety, lest, by neglect of ours, we should
lose any opportunity of rendering to science a service which only
a scientific soceety can render. For our function here is of much
greater importance than in the case of Pure Mathematics. With the
mathematician it is comparatively unimportant whether his discoveries
be given to the world through the medium of a scientific society, or
through the medium of a separate treatise. But with the mathematical
physicist it is far from being unimportant. He is not—ought not to be
at least—a solitary student. If he would have his theories to be some-
thing more than mere mathematical speculations—if he would acquire
for them the character of true, or even approximate, representations
of Nature—he must come among other scientific men, who are viewing
the subject from a stand-point different from hisown. He must correct
his speculations by the practical knowledge of the experimentalist,
content to modify every favourite theory to meet the hard requirements
of reality—nay more, content, if need be, to surrender it altogether—to
hear and obey the voice of Nature, which tells him that he is pursuing
an unreal phantom, sure to elude his grasp—which tells him that if he
be indeed a worshipper of truth, he must give diligent heed that no
symmetric beauty of the theory hide from him the one great question,
Is it true. And there is nothing which will more effectually correct
the habit, so injurious to the progress of physical science, of adopting
physical theories solely on account of their mathematical beauty,
than free discussion of such theories by an experimentalist, with whom
mathematical beauty counts for very little, and whose sole object
is to inquire whether the theory presented to him be a faithful
representation of nature. Did we value such discussions solely in
their character of destructive criticism, we could, even then, scarcely
value them too highly for the service which they can render to the
mathematical physicist, by constantly reminding him that he has to
deal with realities, not mere abstractions, however beautiful, and thus
saving him from the expenditure of time, and labour, and genius, upon
that which is—physically—unprofitable.

But this is not the only service which the experimental philosopher
can render to the mathematical physicist. He can suggest as well as
correct. If he can check the growth of weeds, he can also save the

R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. I, SER. II., SCIENCE, I

58 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

soil from remaining barren. The most fertile, because the truest,
inspiration which can fill the mind of the mathematical physicist
comes from the facts which experiment has collected. And here I
would remind you that the benefit 1s fully reciprocated. Each can do
for the other that which he cannot successfully do for himself. If the
experimentalist recals the mathematician from the world of abstraction
to the world of reality, the mathematician in turn can give to the
observations of the experimentalist a coherence and a significance.
which he himself might have been unable to perceive. Analogies which
he might never have observed—generalizations to which he might
never have attained—may become at once apparent to that power of
theoretic combination which his habits of thought have given to the
mathematical physicist.

The practical conclusion with regard to our studies here, and the
mode of pursuing them, is not far to seek; but as it is a conclusion
applicable to every part of our programme, and not only to those
which we have been considering, I shall defer anything which I
have to say on this branch of my subject till I have completed the
survey of our progress in other parts of the field of Science.

But, in passing from the subject of Applied Mathematics, I would
express my earnest hope, that in the Irish Scientific School, the
study of this great branch of Science may never be allowed to languish.
It is here that the scientific historian has to record the noblest efforts
of scientific genius. Itisthis which has given to us the ‘‘ Principia,”
the ‘‘Mécanique Analytique,’’ the ‘‘ Mécanique Celeste,’”’ works of
which we may almost say that they are immortal as Science herself.
And if we may be allowed to turn our gaze forward—if we may seek
to penetrate the darkness which hangs over a region so vast as the
future of Science—we may say that in Applied Mathematics we look on
the future monarch of the scientific world. That day is indeed far dis-
tant, and any attempt to precipitate its coming can but postpone it. Yet
who can fail to see that the relation of Applied Mathematics to the
domain of Science is one of unvarying conquest. Astronomy and
Mechanics have long since yielded. Heat, Light, Sound, Electricity,
Magnetism, are all but subdued; and if Chemistry, with her vast and
varied phenomena, still holds out, there are not wanting symptoms
which allow us to hope that for her too the day will come, when.she
shall fully vindicate her claim to the title of an exact science, by
acknowledging the same authority.

The contemplation of that vast though shadowy prospect, has in
it a power which some would deny to Science. It can attract the
imagination no less than the reason. Yet if we would show that the
science ‘which we have been considering does indeed possess that
power, we need not look to the future. The records of the past bear
testimony to the same thing. Need I remind you of the great effort
of scientific genius which our own time has witnessed—I mean the
discovery of Neptune. Need I remind you that it was no astronomical
observer, no practical skill, which gave to us that great discovery.

PRESIDEN'T’S Address. 59

We owe it, not to the telescope of the astronomer, but to the pen of
the mathematician. And surely it would be hard to find in the history
of the human intellect anything more irresistibly attractive to the
imagination—more poetic (if I may use the word)—than the thought
that on that scribbled page, in those grotesque symbols, lay a power
which enabled the mathematician to look up from his table in the
solitude of his own study—to point to the heavens with the unerring
finger of Science, and to say—lI cannot see it, but it is there.

I have already, in treating of Applied Mathematics, spoken at some
length, incidentally, of that branch of Science, which we commonly
call Experimental Physics, and which I might indicate geographically
by saying, that it is bounded by Applied Mathematics on the one side,
and by Chemistry on the other. But neither of the boundaries is
a very sharp one; and of the second, more especially, I may say, that
the constant tendency of Science is to obliterate it. There are, indeed
(to continue the geographical form of expression), large tracts of either
territory in which the right of property is clear enough. But there is
also on the frontier a great and increasing region, where the two dis-
tricts overlap—to which neither has an exclusive title, but which
may truly be said to belong to both. And the history of modern
Science shows every day more clearly that this ‘‘ border land’’ is pecu-
liarly fruitful in discovery. This alone would sufficiently justify the
mode in which I wish to treat this part of my subject. But there is
another reason, which even more concerns my present audience—
namely, that this region may be most.advantageously worked by a
mixed society like ours. J am very far indeed from undervaluing
societies specially devoted to the study of Chemistry. They have
their function to discharge; and an important function it is. But
I think we may say, that their proper sphere is to be found, rather in
those problems which can be solved by the powers of Chemistry alone,
than in those which will yield only to an alliance of Chemistry with
some other science. Now such an alliance may fitly find a place in
the Royal Irish Academy. We who are limited to no one science—who
number among our members labourers in every part of the scientific field,
may profitably attempt the solution of problems requiring the force of
more than a single science, and therefore not coming so properly within
the scope of a society whose field of labour is more limited.

Applying this principle to our present subject, I would indicate, as
an alliance which has already been very fertile—an alliance whose
powers, far from being exhausted, are but now beginning to make
themselves known—the combination of Optics and Chemistry. What
it has effected already—how the science of Optics has reacted upon
Chemistry, endowing it with an analysis, refined and powerful beyond
any which it has hitherto possessed—giving it to know of new ele-
ments which, unaided, it might never have discovered—how both these
sciences combined have reacted upon Astronomy, placing, we may truly
say, the immeasurably distant star in the laboratory of the chemist,
and enabling him to detect in its atmosphere the presence of nitrogen

60 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

or sodium as surely as if he held the assay in his hand—all this the
history of the spectroscope has told us. But the spectroscope does not
furnish us with the only point of contact between the domains of Optics
and Chemistry, and indeed this part of the field is at present so thronged
with labourers, that it may well be our wisdom to look for ground less
occupied. Such ground, common to the two sciences, giving large pro-
mise of fertility, and at present most imadequately worked, I believe
that we have in the phenomena of polarized light. It would be im-
possible, within the necessary limits of an address, to give you all the
reasons for this belief. Let it suffice to remind you, as an instance of
the power of such an alliance, that not long since there was read before
us here, by our eminent fellow-academician, Dr. Apjohn, the result of
an analysis, which was beyond the powers of Chemistry alone, and be-
yond the powers of Optics alone, but which was effected, successfully
and easily, by a combination of the two sciences.

I would earnestly press upon chemists and physicists the impor-
tance of this refined and powerful instrument of analysis. I cannot
promise you that its use will be unattended by difficulty—what great
purpose is? On the contrary, my own experience bids me warn you
that these difficulties are many and great. But I do say that in the
phenomena of polarized light, Organic Chemistry possesses an mmstru-
ment which she will do well to utilize—an instrument laying open to
her a field of discovery whose limits it is not easy to see.

And, addressing myself more especially to the physicists and che-
mists of the Academy, I would say: For slackness in these depart-
ments—and till the last year we have been slack—the state of the
scientific world affords us no apology. Never were the sciences of ex-
periment more active than they are at present. In Chemistry alone,
and before the Royal Society alone, the number of communications
has for the last ten years averaged more than twenty in the year. I
am sure that I express the feelings of every member of this Academy
when I say, we must not allow the present state of things to continue.
We must not allow the reproach to attach itself to Irish science, that
while the rest of the scientific world is advancing with rapid strides,
we, the principal scientific society of Ireland, are alone holding back.

I have dwelt at great, perhaps disproportioned, length, upon the
state of the Academy with regard to the sciences of demonstration and
the sciences of experiment, principally because our history seems to
show that it is here we should bestow our most heedful attention, lest
we fail in the duty which we owe to science. I must now pass rapidly
over the remaining part of my task.

With regard to those sciences which may be called with sufficient
accuracy the sciences of observation, as distinguished from the sciences
of experiment—Geology, Zoology, Botany, and Physiology—it must be
remarked that our success or failure is not, here, as significant as in
some other instances. We are not, here, the sole mouthpiece of Irish
science. The Royal Geological Society, the Natural History Society,
the Microscopical Society, with the several societies directly connected

PresipEntT’s Address. 61

with the medical profession, give, as well as we, to Irish men of science
a ready method by which they may make their thoughts and discove-
ries public. Yet, notwithstanding all that has been, in other ways,
given to the public, the number of communications actually made to
the Academy, on these subjects, cannot be considered unsatisfactory, as
compared with that number during former like periods. Microscopical
science has found its way amongst us. Zoology, Botany, and Physio-
logy show increased activity, and the researches of Professor Haughton
‘in Animal Mechanics exemplify a principle to which I have before re-
ferred, namely, the importance of the results which may be expected
from a combination of two sciences.

The same principle, which may indeed be called the life-blood of our
system, is exemplified even more strongly by Geology; and we may say,
I think, with good reason, that at least some classes of geological ques-
tions may be discussed more appropriately in this Academy than in any
other society. For Geology is truly the connecting link between the
two great divisions under which our studies here may be arranged—
Science and Archeology. Inai/l its parts it may be called the Archeeo-
logy of Nature; in some it becomes truly the Archeology of Man. When
Geology derives arguments, not merely from the physical formation of
the strata, or the animal or vegetable remains which are buried there,
but from the existence of implements, having apparently a human origin
—when it becomes to her a matter of importance to decide whether a
given flint chip owed its form to an accident, or was fashioned by the
hand of man, she then enters upon a field which is common to her with
the archzologist—upon questions which are most fitly discussed, neither
in a purely geological society, nor in a purely archeological society,
but in one where both these sciences are represented. And we, gentle-
men, are such a society.

Nor is the instance which I have adduced a solitary one. The inte-
resting and important question of crannoges, a question usually and
rightly classed under Archeology, could not be discussed without the
aid of considerations which are properly geological. Here again a
mixed society like ours has an advantage over one which is purely
archeological.

The employment of optical science as a handmaid to Physiology is
still in its infancy, and it would be difficult indeed, now, to predict its
future. Yet even the researches which have been already made—the
use of the spectroscope—the use of the phenomena of polarization, in
questions of Physiology and Pathology—indicate something of the vast-
ness of the field upon which we are entering. It is still indeed dim.
We are looking upon it by twilight, but everything indicates that it is
the twilight of the morning.

The words Polite Literature, as applied to a division of our studies
here, are somewhat deceptive. They indicate (if taken in their ordi-
nary sense) a field of labour very much wider than is consistent with
the interpretation which we practically give them. Much that is
usually included under those words—fiction, poetry, even criticism—

62 Proceedings of the Loyal Irish Academy.

is practically excluded. Generally speaking, the departments of Polite
Literature which find most favour with us are those which border
most nearly upon the other branch of our programme—Archeology ;
and I have no doubt, therefore, that the Academy has done wisely in
consolidating these divisions, by embracing in a single department
Polite Literature and Antiquities. I have not, I am happy to say, any
complaint to make of the inactivity of our members in this department
On the contrary, the number of communications upon this subject
made to the Academy during the last ten years is considerably in ad-
vance of the number of those made during the previous decade.

But the length at which I have spoken on the department of Science,
forbids me to enter upon the other great division further than I have
already done in speaking of the Museum and the Library. I regret
this the less, partly because the amount of good which the President
can do by his Address must depend largely upon his own familiarity
with the subject upon which he undertakes to speak, and partly be-
cause the fact that my three predecessors in this chair have been able
archeologists, makes it the less necessary that I should dwell upon the
subject now.

Before passing from it, however, I would indicate as an object
closely uniting the two parts of this great division—an object, too, in
every way worthy of the attention of the Royal Irish Academy—a
more profound study of the philology of the Celtic languages. In
truth, this is the purpose which our valuable collection of manuscripts
is really calculated to serve. It is this, and not mere literary interest,
which makes them valuable. The deciphering of inscriptions—a work
to which the ingenious method described and practised by Dr. Fergu-
son promises increased success—should contribute to the same object ;
and among secondary aids to the same purpose, | may mention that a
considerable sum of money has been given by the liberality of Mr.
Hudson towards the formation of an Irish dictionary, but has unfor-
tunately now lain for many years idle. The weapons are there; it
only wants the arm of an O’Donovan to wield them. If Mr. Whitley
Stokes were resident in Ireland, instead of being resident in India,
how great would be the benefit to Celtic philology. It seems proper
to mention here, although probably many of you know it already, that
an attempt is being made, at once to serve the cause of Celtic philology
and to perpetuate the name of one who was so long and so intimately
associated with the Royal Irish Academy, by the foundation of a Todd
Professorship in the Celtic languages. Could a sufficient sum be ob-
tained for this purpose, the best results might be anticipated.

And now, gentlemen, in drawing these remarks towards a close, I
would inquire, Does the review in which we have been engaged suggest
any practical expedient by which the efficiency of our labours may be
increased, and with it the number and value of our contributions to
Science and Archeology. Two such suggestions occur to me.

I would earnestly press upon all our members, and more especially
upon those who are themselves engaged in scientific or antiquarian

Prestpent’s Address. 63

researches, the propriety of a more regular attendance at our evening
meetings, We should seriously underrate the benefits which a
scientific or archeological society can confer, and, more than that, we
should wholly misconceive its most important function, if we regarded it
merely as a publishing society—as a machinery for giving to the world,
through the agency of the press, the various communications which
have been, by their authors, intrusted to it. If this were true, the
purpose might be attained as efficiently, and far more simply, by
‘sending the communications to the Secretary. If this were true, then,
a scientific society like ours would find it difficult to justify, if not its
existence, at least the mode ofits existence, with all the costly arrange-
ments for holding its evening meetings, for enabling authors to read
their Papers before the assembled society, instead of sending them at
once tothe press. Butitisnot true. Itisin these Evening Meetings—
in the opportunity there given to an author of reading before his brother-
members a Paper as yet unpublished—in the discussion which will
generally follow—in the questions which may be put to the author—in
the suggestions which may be made by other members—it is in all
these, and not in the mere publication of the Papers, that we are to
look for the great value of a learned society.

I take an example which is familiar tous all. We should seriously
underrate the value of the British Association, if we measured that
value solely, or even principally, by the annual volume which it
produces. And probably many do thus underrate it; but, I think,
erroneously. The true service which the British Association renders
to science is not measured by its volume of Papers, when published,
but by the discussion which these Papers evoke when read—by the
concentration, for the time, of many minds upon the same point; and
by the suggestive thoughts—suggestive above all to the author of the
Paper—which the varied intellects of those who criticize his work, and
the different stand-points from which they regard it, may well be
expected to produce. Few of us, perhaps, are aware how much we
owe to this contact with other minds—how often it happens that a
thought which we have afterwards brought to maturity has been, in
germ, deposited in our minds by some casual remark made—some
simple question put, by another person, whose mind is running in a
somewhat different groove.

This consideration is so intimately connected with the utility of
our Evening Meetings here, that I venture to exemplify it by an incident
which occurred to myself.

Some years ago I described to the Academy an instrument by
which the plane of polarization of a polarized ray might be determined
with considerable accuracy. The purpose with which I had devised
the instrument was purely optical, and at the time I had no thought
of any different application of it. But in the discussion which followed
my Paper, Dr. Apjohn, whose thoughts naturally turned upon
Chemistry, asked me whether my prism could be applied to the
saccharometer. At the moment I said, no; giving, I believe, some

64 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

reasons for my opinion. But the question rested in my mind, for I saw
its importance, and after some thought I was able to perfect the
instrument, which I subsequently exhibited and described to the
Academy, and which has a certain scientific value. I believe that the
experience of scientific men, if consulted, could tell many a similar
story.

There is another practical suggestion which I would venture to
offer. Why should not combinations of two or more scientific men for
a common purpose be more frequent among us than they are? The
history of Science is replete with instances in which such combinations
have produced the happiest results. Fresnel and Arago, Kirchoff
and Bunsen, Huggins and Miller—these are but a few of the instances
in which the most important additions to our scientific knowledge
have been made by the combined powers of two men. And if you have
followed the train of thought through which I have endeavoured to
lead you, you will probably have come to the conclusion, that never in
the history of Science were such combinations more desirable than they
are now. If it be true that no part of the scientific domain is so
fertile as that frontier land, lying between two sciences, and which
may be fairly said to be the property of both, then it is true that we
may expect, from the labours of two men combined, far more than
could be produced by the labours of the same men entirely separated.
Each man, by his own peculiar training, is able to supply the skill
and knowledge which the other lacks, and, therefore, to suggest
expedients which might never occur to the other—to remove difficulties
which, to the other, might be insurmountable. The method has been

successfully tried elsewhere, and before. Why should not we try it |

here and now?

I have said so much of the advantages which may flow from an
alliance between Physics, commonly so called, and Chemistry, that I
need not dwell upon it further; but I may observe that a similar
alliance between Physics and Biology would go far to remedy the
evil, so bitterly complained of by Comte, that the cultivator of bio-
logical science is rarely a physicist or a mathematician. Of the ad-
vantages to be gained from a combination of these powers and pursuits
in a single individual, we have, as you all know, in this Academy, a
most remarkable instance. But the history of Science shows us that
this union is rare; and although something may be done to promote
among the students of Biology a more profound knowledge of mathe-
matical and physical science, I fear that the great labour which such
a philosophic system of education would require, combined with the
fact that, amongst us, the cultivator of biological science is, in general,
also a member of an active profession, will render such a union always
rare. And if you cannot have these qualities united in the same man,
surely the next best thing is to realize, as far as possible, the advan-
tages of such a combination by the united efforts of two men.

And here I may suitably remind you that the Academy is possessed
of a considerable grant for the sole purpose of aiding scientific investi-

ee

a ee a

— ne

PRESIDENT’S Address. 65

gations, and that the Council has always been most liberal in allocating
money for the illustration of any important papers which have been
entrusted to us.

A word, in conclusion, to the two great classes into which here, as
everywhere, men are divided—the labourer and the looker-on. These
classes, indeed, necessarily overlap. The earnest labourer in one
department will probably be a looker-on in many others ; but you will
readily understand that the distinction is quite real.

And first I would say a word to the looker-on.

My brother Academician, you will not, I hope and think, fall
into the error of supposing that, because in some one or more depart-
ments you are not a labourer—because, in those departments, the
active work of Science must be done by other hands than yours, you
have, therefore, no function to discharge even there. The truth is far
otherwise. If you cannot assist in that work directly, yet the in-
direct aid which you can give, sometimes perhaps by criticizing, at
all times by stimulating and encouraging—by stimulating the in-
active, or encouraging the despondent—is of the highest practical
importance. Perhaps, indeed, if human nature were less imperfect
than it is, the love of truth alone would be motive sufficient without
any such indirect aid. But we must take human nature as itis. We
know that this motive is not always sufficient, and we know, too, that
among the secondary forces which urge on the student, none is more
powerful than the sympathy of his fellow-man. It is that sympathy
which I ask you to give—to give, not only to those whose labours
may be akin to your own, but to all who are striving, each according
to his several ability, to carry forward the sacred banner of Truth.
We, gentlemen, members of a society whose pursuits are so various,
that they might almost seem unconnected, have more especial need of
this catholic sympathy. Let us try to feel and to show it—the archezo-
logist to the man of science; the man of science to the archeologist—
driving from our minds all base jealousy of each other—trivals in
nothing but in devotion to the one great cause, to which, in different
uniforms, and under different leaders, we are all pledged alike.

And, still addressing the looker-on, I would say, do not allow your-
self to be too impatient in expecting results—do not be hasty to con-
demn the labourer, because no fruit of his toil is at once apparent.
Remember how small a fragment of his path is visible to you. You see
but the successful close. To you itis given to assist at his triumph;
but of the path by which he has reached the goal, traversed, not like
that of the politician, amid noisy congratulations, but in loneliness and
in silence—of that you know nothing. You know not of the obstacles
which have crossed that path, or how slow and painful has been their re-
moval: you know not how often he has paused in his course, longing
yet dreading to take the next step, lest it should show him an obstacle
which he cannot remoye—a barrier which he cannot cross; or, worse
still, lest that step should reveal the object of his pursuit as an

R. I. A. PROC.— VOL. I.. SER. IJ., SCIENCE. K

66 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

unsubstantial phantom. You know not—but let your imagination paint
for you such apicture, and you will not be impatient.

To those who are themselves engaged in the struggle I would
hold a somewhat different language. If it be the duty of the
looker-on to aid you with his trust, his sympathy, his applause, it is
your duty to see that these indirect assistances be, as far as possible,
unnecessary to you. You must hold before your eyes a loftier ideal :
your devotion to Truth cannot be too pure from the admixture of any
other motive. Above all, you must not be a worshipper of success.
That which is unjust in the looker-on would be treason in you. If
you would be faithful to the great cause to which you are engaged,
you must not require success—at least, that success which can be
made apparent to the world—as the necessary price of your labour.
For it is a price which Truth cannot undertake to pay. If, indeed, we
could assign to each investigator his share in any great discovery—if
we accustomed ourselves to remember how one man collected the facts
from which the discoverer, as the world calls him, drew the conclu-
sion—how another contributed to it by what the world would call his
failures, by following delusive paths far enough to prove that they are
delusive—if we accustomed ourselves to do all this, we should probably
learn that success, in this sense, is within the reach of all. But we
do not judge thus, nor does the world call this success. The garland
of victory is destined to him who has overleaped the last barrier and
reached the goal; while the man who, by patiently removing obstacles
from his path, has rendered the achievement possible, may pass un-
honoured, perhaps unknown.

T have said that your devotion to Truth should be, as far as possible,
pure from the admixture of other motives. Yet even to that principle
there is an exception. There is a thought which may mingle most
worthily with the purest devotion to Truth—a thought which many
would call irrelevant—which some perhaps might think selfish—yet
of which we may truly say—God forbid that it should ever be
absent from our minds. God forbid that we should ever forget that the
place which our country: holds among nations must be fixed by the
labours of her children; that their success is her glory; that their
defeat or dishonour must fall darkly upon her. If this thought be
irrelevant, it has in itself that which must command our attention,
whatever else may engage it. If it be selfish, it is selfishness so
enlarged, sopurified—may [not say, so noble—that it cannot fail to exalt
the mind where it is found. And Truth herself will not condemn us, if,
with our devotion to her, a thought of Patriotism should mingle. It
will not degrade her worship, nor will it render us unfaithful. We
shall not love Truth less because we love our country too.

Let none suppose that we are powerless to affect the place which
Treland is to hold in the world, because we are removed from the noisy
bitterness of politics or of warfare. Less brilliant for the moment,
paling in the glare of military or political success, the pure triumphs
of the intellect have a far more enduring brightness. I am sure that

ARcHER-—On Freshwater Rhizopoda. ee OK

the day will come—if indeed it have not come already—when England
shall be known less as the country of Marlborough’ and of Cecil, than
as the country of Newton and of Shakspeare.

_ Let us work then earnestly, bravely, faithfully, to promote the
great objects for which we were instituted, yet not without a thought
that we are an Jrish Academy ; remembering that when we labour in
the cause of Literature or Science, we labour too for the honour of our
country ; remembering for her sake, if not for our own, that for the

faithful worshipper of Truth, Truth has her own rewards, illuminating
his brow with some portion of her own splendour—some pale reflexion
of the glories that surround her throne.

XIV.—I. On Some FresHwater Rurzoropa, New or Lirrie-Known.
Fascicutus 11.—On AmpHizoneLia vestira (Sp. nov.), ACANTHOCYSTIS
SPINIFERA (GREEFF) AND PLAGIopHRYS SPHERICA (CLAP. ET Lacum.)
By Wii1i4am Arcuer. (With Plates XII. and XIII.)

[Read December 12, 1870. ]

On a former occasion,* and in another place, I brought before the
notice of those interested in types of existence so lowly, a series of
forms in certain groups of Rhizopoda, at once novel to our freshwaters,
as well as some of them possessing in themselves a considerable interest
as connecting links, leading on to their more complex and structurally
more differentiated marine relatives. Having, since then, continued
to bestow some attention to the subject, I venture to propose to bring
forward from time to time, as opportunity may offer, such casual
jottings, or accounts of any few additional new forms, as good fortune
may enable me.

In bringing forward those I was able to present in my former
communication, owing to their heterogeneous nature and their positive
and negative characters inter se 1 experienced a difficulty in endeavour-
ing to put them before the reader in anything like a ‘‘natural”’
sequence. In this, and any further communications I may be able to
make, my difficulty alluded to is removed, while the disadvantage
remains; for [| must just submit to take them in such order as
accident and opportunity may present them, irrespective of any
mutual affinities; and, indeed, this is the less to be regretted, for
as yet the freshwater forms, or rather the types they represent, are too
few, and their characters too negative, to be able satisfactorily to
relegate them to established Classes and Orders. Nor indeed possibly
do the freshwaters really possess forms calculated to fill up the intervals
or lacunze between certain therein existent and already recorded

* Quarterly Journal of Microscopical Science, vol. ix., N.8., pp. 250 and
386; and vol. x., pp. 17 and 101.

68 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

representatives. . At least, I think, matters must remain as they are
in that regard for some considerable time longer.

The difficulties I advert to—as they appear to me—I have already
tried as succinctly as possible to set forth,* so that I need not here
recapitulate them. Iwould only just mention, as connected with the
question, that, as it would seem to me, the more the ‘‘ Heliozoan”
group are studied, the more closely do certain representatives of them,
at least, appear to annex themselves to the marine ‘‘ Radiolaria,”’ but,
yet from such, however, the transition is not abrupt to others whose
negative characters would seem rightly enough to forbid their admission
into that Order. Nor is this in itself to be wondered at; in all forms
of organization the transitions are more or less gradual; and, as bearing
on the relations of the Heliozoa and the Radiolaria, it is interesting to
note Haeckel’s statement in a recent memoir (one as noble and interest-
ing as we yet owe to his busy, pen), that the young condition of a
typical or true ‘‘ Radiolarian”’ is morphologically that of a ‘‘Helio-
zoan.’”’t It is scarcely necessary, of course, to remark, still less to
urge, that this is by no means a statement that any of the recognized
forms which can rank only as Heliozoa are but young or progressive
states of forms, which, in course of individual development, are fated
to rise to the dignity of Radiolaria. It seems, I think, as if it might
rather be interpreted as a statement, that a young Radiolarian indeed
may be, from a morphological point of view, but equivalent to a
Heliozoan; but whilst the former, by and by, puts on additional
characteristics, a true member of the latter group can rise no higher,
but must remain with its fellows, to present us with a continuous
supply, as we find them, of examples of its kind.

Betore directly passing on to endeavour to give some account of
the forms which I have tried to pourtray in the accompanying
drawings—one, at least, new, the others, if not new, at all events,
seemingly comparatively rarely encountered and ‘‘little-known’’—I
cannot but make use of the opportunity to reiterate my own view as
to the seeming constancy with which the freshwater representatives, at
least, of the Rhizopoda maintain their characteristics and special
identities, and recur, again and again, more or less commonly or rarely.
i cannot coincide with those who hold that their differences are but
accidental and casual, being simply due to surrounding circumstances ;
that, because the /wing part in all throughout is essentially but a little
mass or patch of ‘‘sarcode,’’ and so all have a pervading uniformity
of nature, they are, therefore, all, as it were, but one rhizopod—this
protean creature presenting itself to view under various. aspects, whose
seeming specialities are but accidental and unessential. If, indeed, I
have misapprehended the views of Dr. Wallich and others in thinking
they hold the extreme opinion I have just indicated, they at least urge

EEOC Cit VOX. oe) 2
+ Haeckel, ‘‘ Beitrage zur Plastidentheorie ;’ in ‘‘ Jenaische Zeitschrift fur Me-
dicin und Naturwissenschaft ;” Bd. y., page 530.

ArcHER—On Freshwater Rhizopoda. 69

that not only are the individual ‘ species,’ in certain types or genera, to
a ereat extent invalid, but would even combine together certain recog-
nised distinct genera as hardly correctly or actually distinguishable
individual forms. As regards Difflugie, the view propounded by Dr.
Wallich seems to be endorsed by Mr. H. B. Brady,* that the differences
hese present are due but to the influence of external circumstances.

But I venture to think that such a view is untenable, when, time
after time, and season after season, in pools very many miles asunder,
or in a familiar single pool, with exactly the same crude materials
around, exactly the same substances in suspension or solution in the
water, exactly the same kinds of food accessible, and (so far as we can
observe) exactly the same influences in action, such as regard lght,
&e., current or stillness of the water, or such ike mechanical or phy-
sical circumstances—when, I say, under all these precisely similar con-
ditions we constantly find associated and maintaining their specialities,
it may be in one and the same drop of water, a more or less considerable
number of forms with more or less mutual affinity, representing it may
be several recognized distinct genera, or even families.

There is a little mass of ‘‘sarcode’”’ side by side with several other
little masses of ‘‘sarcode,” all very like one another, each of which
somehow contrives to build an edifice in which to dwell. An abun-
dant quantity of different and various materials abounds around. Some
choose long diatoms, others short; some choose sandy particles or other
materials. One form constantly contrives to attach its materials in the
roughest and most ‘‘ slovenly’? manner. Is it with a view to the gro-
tesque, or the picturesque, or what? Another form as constantly im-
pacts its building materials with a mosaic evenness and regularity.
Is it with a view to turn itself out elegant and spruce? Another
form constantly sticks on its materials, externally, so loosely as hardly
to deserve to gain credit for any architectural capacity. Is it due to in-
herent laziness of disposition? Another form wants no such extraneous
assistance ; its inherent nature admits ofa test sufficiently strong being
secreted in its own structural development. There are, then, various
‘“sarcode ’’ bodies capable each of making such choice from a common
stock of materials, each capable of applying those materials in its
own way, whilst to me these and such lke specialities seem to be
bound up with a considerable amount of constancy in outward figure,
and a certain amount of constancy, also, in dimensions, which are more
than accidental. Again, there is ‘‘ sarcode’’ capable of secreting solid
‘‘skeletons”’ of various types and forms; and, side by side with it, other
‘“sarcode”’ not capable of this, the external circumstances being alike.
There is ‘‘sarcode’”’ which makes its ‘‘skeleton” a hollow globular
fenestrate structure finally external to its own living mass ; and, side by
side with it, other ‘‘sarcode”’ which makes its skeleton separate por-

met.) Brady, ‘‘ Analysis and Descriptions of the Foraminifera,” in the Ann.
Nat. Hist., October, 1870, p. 273.

70 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

tions (variously figured ‘‘ spicules’), deposited in the external region
of its living mass; and yet other ‘‘sarcode’”’ hard by which produces its
solid parts more deeply immersed in its living mass, and in all the ex-
ternal circumstances being alike. There is “ saveode” always colour-
less, or nearly so—‘‘ sarcode’”’ imbued with various variations of hue—
‘sarcode”’ bearing certain pigment granules—each speciality bound
up with individuality of form, and in all the external circumstances
being alike. There is ‘‘sarcode’’ slow in projecting and retracting the
characteristic. ‘‘ pseudopodia,’”’ and ‘‘sarcode’”’ which can send forth and
withdraw its ‘‘ pseudopodia’ with comparative rapidity and energy ;
there is ‘‘ sarcode”’ which can send out comparatively very slender
and long, even delicately filiform, pseudopodia, and other ‘‘ sarcode’’
which cannot project such prolongations, except as little more than,
as 1t were, narrow lobes of its own body-mass, and produced only to a
comparatively limited extent; such specialities, in various degrees,
seemingly bound up with certain outward figures, and at same time
the external circumstances beingalike. There is ‘‘ sarcode’’ seemingly
quite, or nearly all but, rigidly abstinent, with lo¢s of food around,
and side by side ‘‘ sar code” eluttonous to saticby ; ‘« sarcode”’ in whose
substance not yet any crude food has been seen; and ‘‘ sarcode’’ so
hungry that, at least, one form of rhizopod exists whose seemingly
highest aspiration and even ultimate aim in existence would appear to
be to die of sheer repletion—these specialities in various degrees like-
wise seemingly bound up with certain outward figures, and at same
time the external circumstances being alike.

In thus cursorily drawing attention to some of the idiosynerasies of |

one ‘‘sarcode” as compared with another ‘‘sarcode,” or, perhaps
better, definite patches of ‘“‘bioplasm” (Beale), I need hardly say I
refer now to such as is presented by Rhizopoda only; and, in referring
to Rhizopoda, I refer to freshwater Rhizopoda only. “ Sarcode” plays
a part in higher beings subserving to more exalted ends; but I refer to
that which meets our attention in the pools, to which my own expe-
rience is confined. If, indeed, I were acquainted with marine rhizo-
podous forms, I might possibly be of a different view in respect to them
from that I feel, as yet, constrained to hold as regards their freshwater
relatives. Of course, I do not pretend to aver that some ofthe more
minute forms we now and then encounter may not be young or transi-
tory or undeveloped states of certain others; but this would not, I
imagine, greatly militate against the general correctness of the view for
which I here contend; neither do I aver that the various forms we
from time to time meet with are immutable, or not subject to a certain
amount of modification. I would only venture to urge that such does
not appear to be by any means so great as some wouldhold. Ido not
now dwell on the fact of ‘‘ zygosis” taking place uniformly like form
with like form; whatever may be the significance of that phenomenon,
it is, at least, one which I have noticed myself in numerous forms in
all the genera, each individual species always ‘‘ conjugating,” so far
as observation reaches, only with its own fellow.

ee ee

ArcHEr—On Freshwater Rhizopoda. (Ol

Nor does a certain amount of difficulty in identifying even some
common forms with some of the older authors’ descriptions or figures
argue materially, if at all, against my view; for I would as yet
rather venture to think such difficulty may be attributable, not so
much to the deviation of any particular form in question from the
author's ‘‘ species,’ which he may have had before him, as to the ori-
ginal want of completeness in seizing the details, and want of con-
formity of the author’s ‘‘description”’ or figure to Nature’s ‘‘species,’’—
if I may rightly here use the term—due, perhaps, in great part to the
_ fact that Nature is so chary in giving us more than glimpses of her
doings, and all that the author saw was but a single aspect, or only a
few of the features of a form of existence, the rest of which, it might
be on that occasion, were screened and hidden from his ken.

Hence I imagine that descriptions of these forms cannot be too
minute or too much in detail. Ifsuch be as carefully and as closely as
possible carried out, and figures made as painstakingly as possible, and
examples afterwards found cannot be identified therewith, then that
form must present various aspects or phases, and on the next occasion
the variations should be noticed, or such examples may represent a
form essentially distinct. But if, on the other hand, at hundreds or
thousands of miles distance, one and the same form turns up, present-
ing when fully formed the same details, there cannot, I imagine, be a
reasonable doubt but that such may legitimately be regarded as a
permanent form or ‘‘ species,’ if the term be allowed.

With an apology for obtruding these preliminary remarks, somewhat
at variance with the views of observers, for whose opinions I have the
most lively respect, I proceed to offer an account of my new form.

Amphizonella vestita (Sp. nov.)—Plate XII. Figs. 1-6.

In endeavouring to bring before other more distant students of the
Rhizopoda the somewhat variable aspects presented by the tout ensemble
of the new form I name as above, I shall follow the precedent of my
previous communication, giving first a running commentary on the de-
tails presented by an examination of a number of examples, the charac-
teristics of which I have made an effort to seize on, in the accompanying
figures, and defer short diagnostic characters to the conclusion.

As on former occasions, it may, perhaps, be most convenient
to begin the description of this form, as it were, from within
outward.

We have, then, a minute sarcode body of what may be said to be
normally of a globular figure, not exceeding say ,4, of an inch
in diameter, but sometimes examples presenting themselves not reach-
ing more than two-thirds of that measurement. The basic substance
of the body-mass might indeed be called by some colourless; but, to
my observation, it does not quite so appear, but sub-pellucid, and not
quite uniform in tint, nor altogether homogeneous in consistence. The
hue presented to my eyes is what I may call somewhat clouded, and

72 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

varying from a very pale yellowish-brownish, in some places, to a
very pale bluish in others, especially at the circumference, and but
very slightly granular, while the pseudopodia, and the part whence
they emanate, appear colourless, or pale bluish.

In all the specimens I have seen (from three localities), just
beneath the outer boundary of this sarcode-body there occurs a stratum
of irregularly scattered, generally elliptic, or rounded, but sometimes
irregularly figured, very minute, greyish or somewhat purple coloured,
sharply and darkly bounded, clear, shiny bodies; these are sometimes
comparatively evenly distributed, though without any definite order ;
at other times more or less crowded in clusters, but do not ever seem
to extend quite through and through the body-mass. (Figs. 1, 2, 3.)
In nearly all the examples I have seen, taken from two out of
the three situations in which I have met with this form, immediately
beneath the stratum of bodies just mentioned, there occurred a more
or less dense stratum of large and conspicuous chlorophyll-granules of a
deep green tint, the green colouring portion in each forming a horse-
shoe-shaped or crescentic body at one side, leaving an uncoloured portion
at the other, as if enclosed in a wall, these mostly imparting to the
specimens, at first sight, an appearance almost like some chlorophylla-
ceous alga (Figs. 1, 2); commingled, however, with such examples
occurred others comparatively poor in chlorophyll-granules, and pre-
senting under a low power a yellowish grey colour, the elliptic bodies
being predominant, whilst examples from the third locality showed no
chlorophyll-granules at all, but abundance of the pale elliptic bodies.
(Fig. 3.) Below the stratum of chlorophyll-granules, when present,
not however central, but rather to one side, yet not touching the
periphery of the body-mass, there presents itself an elliptic bluish-
grey-coloured granular-looking ‘‘nucleus.” (Fig. 1.). Although the
sometimes very densely-crowded elliptic bodies, and chlorophyll-gra-
nules, render it difficult to discern the nucleus, yet, by a little patience
and manipulation, the intervening granules becoming in the meantime
altered in distribution, I have nearly always succeeded in gaining a
view of this body, without the aid of re-agents; whilst their use, as
will presently be mentioned, never fails to disclose its presence. It
does not appear to be covered by a special membrane or wall.

Having arrived so far in the descriptive building up, as it were, of
our form, we have what, if it indeed presented no additional charac-
ters, would be simply an Ameba—a variably-figured sarcode-body,
bearing a ‘‘nucleus,’’—for quite similar little elliptic, or rounded little
bodies, as well as chlorophyll-granules, also occur in Amebe, though I
am not aware of the latter fact being recorded; nor would elongate
pseudopodia be requisite to exist, as the lobe-like expansions of many
Amcebe are not more than alterations of outline.

But to continue the examination of the form before us, we find
that it can do more than alter its outline from orbicular to sub-
triangular, or a cornered figure, or present one or more lobe-like pro-
jections: it can send forth short, more or less elongate, blunt and

ARrcHER—On Freshwater Rhizopoda. 73

conical, or slender and tapering, colourless or pale bluish processes or
pseudopodia. (Figs. 1, 2.) These, for a reason to be immediately
explained, mostly emanate from a restricted region of the body-mass,
and are very fitful, never kept extended long at a time, nor that often ;
but further, a few still more fitful and less elongate pseudopodia can
sometimes be projected from other parts. (Fig. 2.) The locomotive
power of this form appears very restricted. If then our form
presented no additional character, it would still be but an Amceba-form,
or one, owing to the pseudopodia being of a one-sided tendency,
perhaps, approaching Bailey’s genus, Pamphagus.

But our form is more stvi/ than this; and, to continue our progres-
sive examination from the amceba-like form we have reached, we find
this so-described body-mass is enclosed in a kind of mantle or coat,
closely investing it; and this is of a highly curious and remarkable
character, which I shall now endeavour to describe.

When a living example of this rhizopod is first placed under
examination, even though its normally orbicular figure be more or less
distorted, this outer coat appears not only to surround the body
closely at every part, but to form a rim-like exterior in complete
union with it; that is, as it were, but a more dense and differentiated,
but sharply-marked off, outer boundary to the body-mass, whose
changes of figure it necessarily follows. On further examination, it is
seen to possess a number of vertically-posed and parallel lines in
its substance, and reaching through its thickness, giving a striate ap-
pearance to this rim-like investment. This appearance is often very
striking ; but specimens occur in which it is, more or less, difficult to
be made out; yet a little trouble, and it can be seen in all. Further,
on the outer surface of this coat, there mostly occurs a dense clothing
of more or less elongate colourless, very slender, hair-like processes, of
very variable degree of development. Sometimes these attain a length
at least equal to one-third (Fig. 1), perhaps even sometimes approach-
ing one-half the diameter of the body of the rhizopod, whilst, in other
specimens, these hair-like processes appear much shorter (Figs. 2, 4),
giving a merely pilose appearance to the surface, or, so short are
they, as even to impart a merely roughened or granular aspect to
the surface or periphery of the coat (Fig. 5); and again, they ap-
pear in certain other examples as all but obsolete (Fig. 3). An
empty coat presents a dotted appearance all over (Fig. 4). These
hair-like processes, especially when well-developed, appear, on first
examination not unlike pseudopodia, and one might be inclined to
suppose we had before us a Heliozoan form (resembling a form,
perhaps, referrible to Greeff’s genus, Astrodisculus*), rather than one of
Ameeban affinity ; but that, as is seen, would be a wholly incorrect
interpretation of the characteristics of our form.

I have said this outer coat appears to form not only a complete

* Greeff, ‘‘Ueber die Radiolarien des siissen Wassers,’’ in Schultzes ‘‘ Archiv
fur Mikroskopischen Anatomie ;” Bd. v. p. 496.

R. I. A. PROC.—YVOL. I., SER. II., SCIENCE. L

74 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

investment at all points to the body-mass, but, at first seght, to be even
in complete union therewith. But this latter is not the case, for more
exact examination of a number of examples shows, not only that it can
become locally, though but slightly, removed from contact with the
body-mass, but also that, in the majority of cases, a region of the body
exists from which this outer coat appears to be absent. That this
outer coat is in reality not only a completely differentiated portion of the
creature’s structure, but even, so to say, an independent part of
its organization, is shown not only by meeting occasionally the empty,
as it were discarded, coats in the water (Fig. 4), but by the action
of re-agents on ordinary examples, as I shall age allude to
Fig. 5).

I have mentioned that very often a portion or region of the surface
of the living sarcode body of this rhizopod appears “to be destitute of
this coat, around which the latter often appears to thin off, retaining
however its ordinary superficial characteristics. And it is from just
this region that the greater part of the conical or slender tapering
pseudopodia, above described, emanate. Sometimes the outer coat
appears to push up here all round, and a somewhat broad projection of
the sarcode body comes forth, this giving off a considerable number of
the pseudopodia, projecting outwards like a crown, or, may I say, like
an ‘aurora?’ (See Figs. 1 and 2.) For, like an aurora, in a few
minutes, the tuft of pseudopodia seems to change, and they perhaps
then disappear.

But what is more remarkable, not only do pseudopodia emanate
from this seeming vacant part of the investing coat, but the body-
mass occasionally can project a short blunt conical pseudopodium,
sometimes, even simultaneously two or three, from indifferent portions
of its surface. Now the singular circumstance here is, that such a
pseudopodium does not, as one might at first suppose, push up the
outer coat before it, thus creating an interval or space between it and
the body-mass, but, what is more curious, urges or bores its way right
through the outer coat, and projects beyond it (Fig. 2). Such a
pseudopodium appears to be more transitory or evanescent than those
emanating from the ordinary region, and is usually pretty soon re-
tracted. But, what is still more extraordinary, than its boring its way
out, is that, on being again withdrawn there is not a trace apparent
of the place through which it passed, just as if the aperture in the
coat, which must have existed, became (as it were) completely healed
up.

Of course the possibility suggests itself that the outer coat may, in
reality, be pushed up before the advancing pseudopodium, and in the
act becomes so thinned and attenuated as to present the appearance of
a naked pseudopodium. But, admitting the possibility that, from its
acquired tenuity, the outer coat, which would thus clothe the pseudo-
podium, would escape detection, still, I think the superficial hair-like
processes would hardly be obliterated all along the stretched outer coat,
and must present themselves to view, even if seemingly more sparsely

ArcHER—On Freshwater Rhizopoda. (6)

present. But nosuch appearance is evident; and I have endeavoured,
as faithfully as I can, to repeat in Fig. 2 the appearance presented
during the period of the extension of no less than two such temporary
pseudopodia in the example under view. Another interpretation might
suggest itself, whichis, that the fine vertical lines seen in the rim-like
margin presented by the edge view of the outer coat, may represent so
many really existent minute apertures or fine canals in its substance,
which may be of a highly elastic nature, and that when the point of
an advancing pseudopodium pushes against one of these, the aperture
becomes so stretched as to give passage to the comparatively thick
conical pseudopodium; and further, that upon its withdrawal, the elastic
force comes again into action, and closes up the little fine passage to its
normal dimensions. But I would myself be inclined to imagine the
extraordinary characteristic of this outer coat, forming so remarkable a
part of the organization or structure of the rhizopod, goes even further,
and is even more strongly evinced. I have mentioned that from a
definite region, from which the outer coat appears to be wanting,
emanate the ordinary pseudopodia, and that these can be withdrawn.
Now examples are however by no means rare, which, watched for a
long time and made to roll over, show no tendency to project pseudo-
podia nor any difference in the outer coat, which, viewed from various
points, seems like an everywhere-present sharply-defined rim, and, as
the case may be, more or less pilose or hairy in appearance. I am then
half inclined to suppose that even the parts of the outer coat which
permitted the exit ofthe tuft of pseudopodia, or even allowed a promi-
nent portion of the body-mass to project, can again become closed
up, and the creature become completely invested at all points by this
remarkable outer coat. Nor is such a hermetically closed-in ex-
ample torpid or ‘‘encysted ;’’ it is perhaps quictly all the time
assuming various contours, from a nearly globular to various bluntly
angular forms; and even perhaps, as I have seen more than once, such
an example may send forth unexpectedly, mostly at one or even two
of the corners produced, a blunt pseudopodium through the wall. On
the other hand, that a certain amount of what may point to the reality
of a kind of differentiation into ‘‘ anterior’ and ‘‘ posterior’ ends, may
be said to be evinced, not only by the frequency with which examples
present themselves with the pseudopodia confined to one space only, but
also by the fact, so far as it goes, that the ‘‘nucleus’’ appears usually to
occupy a position at the side remote from that of the pseudopodial
region, thus perhaps offering a certain amount of analogy to several
other forms of Rhizopoda, where anterior and posterior extremities are
distinctly pronounced, and in which the ‘ nucleus” always occurs
behind.

In the progress of our ideal building up of the form now under con-
sideration, and in our gradual advance from within outwards, I pur-
posely left in abeyance a characteristic evinced by the sarcode body-
mass—one, however, which appertains to it in common with fa great
many other Rhizopoda, and to that body-mass itself 1 must for a

~I

6 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

moment revert. I refer to the formation of vacuoles therein. I left
the allusion to this in abeyance, because the appearances accompanying
its display are curious in relation to the presence of the remarkable
outer coat, which I proceeded therefore to describe first.

Although, however, the formation of pulsating and non-pulsating
vacuoles is a phenomenon so frequent in various genera of Rhizopoda,
their existence in the present form seems to be rather exceptional than
otherwise. 7

Such a specimen as that repeated in my fig. 2 offers, however, an
example of this condition in a pronounced degree. Here the whole
body-mass is more or less areolated by the presence of vacuoles, and
the green and colourless granules are pushed aside, and these run more
or less into a reticulately disposed arrangement between the vacuoles,
the elliptic bodies naturally falling into a position more or less end to
end. But not only do those internal vacuoles exist, but no less than
three marginal ones appear in the example figured, showing a distinct
pulsation in action, very much like that of the marginal pulsating
vacuoles in Actinophrys, Actinospherium, Heterophrys (4. Pockii,
mihi) and others. |

But, perhaps, the most interesting circumstance connected with
these pulsating vacuoles is the way they stretch and seem to attenuate
the outer coat, as seen in two of those present in the example figured
(Fig. 2). I have not been able to see that they caused an opening in
the coat; at all events, on collapsing, the latter had quite its ordinary
aspect. From the appearance here presented, we see something like
what I imagine ought to reveal itself before an advancing pseudo-
podium, did not it actually penetrate through and project beyond the
outer coat, as I have already conveyed. The third marginal vacuole
in the rather energetic example figured occurs on the broad projection
giving off the pseudopodia, and seemingly here without the covering
of the outer coat. Unlike the marginal vacuoles of the Actinophryans,
these were slow in action, pulsating only a few times and disappearing,
nor recurring after a long time of waiting, until finally the dip dried up.

But our form occasionally, indeed rarely, presents yet another
characteristic: this I have tried to repeat in Fig. 3. This consists
in the*somewhat sudden appearance of a fitfully more or less deep
halo of very pellucid sarcode matter, outside the whole body-mass and
outer coat—sometimes involving the example completely round—at
other times seemingly developed over only a portion of the superficies.
So far as my observation reaches of the occurrence of this curious-
looking envelope, it has presented itself only in the examples from the
third locality (county Tipperary), and in those without chlorophyll-
eranules, and in which, too, the hair-like appendages were least deve-
loped, or, as in the example figured, all but obsolete. | Whether,
however, there is more than meets the eye in the circumstance just
mentioned, I must leave in abeyance. But, to describe the appearance
presented more closely: one is watching an example in the hopes that
pseudopodia may be extended, or to have a view previous to treating

ArcHER—On Freshwater Rhizopoda. Tih

the example with a reagent, and perhaps nothing particular as yet
discloses itself, when, I might say, all of a sudden, there appears to
grow off, asit were, from the periphery, an, at first, homogeneous, pel-
lucid, rather sharply-bounded, nearly colourless, or, very faintly bluish,
sarcode border, either nearly simultaneously all round, or at one part
only first; or it may be that this never, during protracted observa-
tion at least, presents itself universally. The first time I noticed this
seemingly sudden growth of this very subtle, or, as I might almost say,
of this etherial-looking covering, it was certainly with some surprise.
One watches, and this delicate halo grows here and there broader, again
narrowing here and there, keeping up this play for a length of time;
and so the border, hardly ever at any one time of equal depth for any long
stretch, thus presented more or less of a broadly-lobed outhne. The
broader and more pronouticed this envelope gets as one watches, the
more readily is seen in its very attenuated-looking substance, when
focussed equatorially, anumber of radial lines, beginning at the surface
of the outer coat, and reaching to its own outer contour. These lines
are not always lke continuous strie, but of a dotted or somewhat
shaky (so to say) appearance. A moment more, and probably they
cannot be discerned; and yet, in a brief interval, they seem at once
and all round to reappear. When these dotted lines are about most
pronounced, so also, though always sharply marked off, is the edge or
outline of the hyaline investment most pronounced, and the lines seem
there to broaden, and form a bluish margin to the whole, this again
soon becoming paler and disappearing. I have tried to realize the
most pronounced appearance of this pretty condition in my Fig. 3.
After a short while again, perhaps, this beautiful play ceases, and this
hyaline investment disappears, nor leaves any more any appreciable
evidence of its having been.

T have said, there is sarcode abstinent and sarcode voracious—these
idiosyncrasies as if bound up with certain forms, and maintained, so
far as I can see, seemingly irrespective of the supplies around. Our
' rhizopod does not at all belong to the former category, but neither is it
a hungry form. Crude food within its substance is not abundant,
nor, as a matter of course, are the objects incepted large in dimensions,
consisting seemingly only of minute protococcoids, and such like. In
the first gathering in which I met this rhizopod, there occurred nume-
rous examples of a curious little chroococcaceous alga (one endowed
with a locomotive power, and one which, I may parenthetically ob-
serve, well deserves in itself a closer investigation, to which I may
hope for an opportunity, should I refind it, to return on a future occa-
sion), and this organism seemed therein to form its principal food.
Fig. 2 represents a vigorous specimen, which has more than once
afforded us instructive details in connexion with its behaviour, and
which contains a specimen of the alga referred to, which it had in-
cepted. Fig. 3 shows a small protococcoid which has been incepted.

Having, then, thus tried in idea to build up the structure, step by
step, or to give such a descriptive picture, asit were touch upon touch,

78 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

of our form, as well as having made an endeavour in the figures, by the
aid of the brush, to realize its likeness, I trust I shall have succeeded
in conveying to observers a fair and available representation of this
rhizopod, in some of the somewhat varied aspects of its living condi-
tion. I must, however, devote a few words to a record of how far the
behaviour of this rhizopod, under the action of certain re-agents, bears
out or explains the preceding account of its structure, and then speak
of its seeming affinities, and assign it to its genus. :
On the application of Beale’s carmine fluid, a collapse of the whole
form, coat and all, takes place ; the green granules become mare glassy
in appearance; soon the whole, coat and all, begins to swell out again
as globular as before ; no retraction of the sarcode body-mass from the
coat seems to ensue, nor any dissolution of the hair-like external pro-
cesses. The body-mass by-and-by become’ granular in appearance,
and far less hyaline. But the most important effect produced by this
valuable re-agent, is the unfailing certainty with which it brings to
view the ‘ nucleus,” by reason ‘of the extent to which this body
absorbs the carmine colour, until by-and-by it assumes an intense red
colour, far in excess of the pale rose tint presented by the remainder
of the sarcode-mass. The nucleus appears as before, mostly slightly
longer than broad, and sharply bounded. Sometimes a second rather
sharp outline is apparent a little within the outer one; the former of
which, when present, bounds a space more highly coloured than the
border beyond it. This, however, appears to be exceptional, and
although in the living condition the nucleus appears evenly granular,
its substance now appears smooth and homogeneous. This experi-
ment then is very satisfactory, as disclosing the presumably constant
‘“nucleus,’’ but it does not seem to demonstrate the body-mass and
its outer investing coat as independent structures; for, altered in ap-
pearance as may be the former, and though some of the granular
contents, and even some basic sarcode may become extruded, the body-
mass and the coat still seem to remain closely applied to each other.
The application of acetic acid: does not seem to produce any very
noteworthy effect, save rendering the outline of the nucleus more
sharp and marked. No very evident contraction of the body-mass from
the coat took place. But this experiment I have not tried sufficiently
often to rely very much upon its general results; and I imagine I did
not succeed in bringing this reagent to bear witb sufficient energy.
The use of a re-agent I happened to have by me for another purpose,
a weak solution of iodine and iodide of potassium, was attended with
very pretty results. This reagent, vigorously applied, caused an
immediate contraction, or rather coagulation, of the sarcode body-
mass into one or several balls, the whole coming clean away from the
outer mantle or coat; when allowed to act more slowly, the result of
the gradual retraction of the body-mass as above can be seen. If, in-
deed, the finding of empty coats (see Fig. 4) in the material did not
already prove the independent character of this investment, I mean
its want of organic union with, that is, its beimg no mere condensed

ArcHER—On Freshwater Rhizopoda. 79

exterior, or thickened and consolidated, and altered ectosare to the
body-mass, I think this experiment would demonstrate the point. If
the rhizopod and its investment were like ‘ endosare’”’ and ‘‘ ectosarc,”’
I should suppose that this experiment must also have given, in this
regard, a similar result to the preceding. But this experiment, the
effect of which in a single specimen I depict in Fig. 5, gave other
curious results. As I have already described, the body-mass pre-
sented a stratum of the pale, shiny, elliptic bodies, just under its peri-
phery, and immediately beneath this, in the majority of the examples,
they presented also the more or less dense stratum of bright chlorophyll-
granules; and within all, generally at the side most remote from the
pseudopodium-bearing region, they admitted of being seen (with pa-
tience) the elliptic ‘“‘nucleus.”” Now the immediate effect of the present
re-agent was, as it seems to me, highly curious and interesting. I
have said the sarcode mass coagulated into one or several balls, leaving
the mantle bare, but not only did it do so, but these balls, in con-
tracting, carried with them and huddled together the elliptic shiny
bodies, which in the normal state formed the outer stratum, or that
the more distant from the centre; whilst, at the same time, the chlo-
rophyll-granules were left outside the contracted sarcode balls, though
they, in the normal state, formed the inner stratum, or that nearer the
centre. Thus, a complete transposition taking place in a moment, that
which had been the outer being carried in, and those which had been
the inner leftout. Further, in the majority of the instances in which
this experiment was tried, the nucleus was likewise not included by
any of the sarcode balls, but left outside as a somewhat shrivelled or
lobed pale greyish-bluish coloured, rather shiny, body; in other in-
stances, however, I could not again find the nucleus, and it must have
either been embedded in some of the balls of sarcode or ejected, and
got lost. The action of the present reagent on the mantle or coat
itself, seems to be that of causing its expansion or inflation, as it as-
sumed a nearly circular and somewhat enlarged outline; the specimens
which happened to be experimented upon, were some in which the ex-
ternal hair-like processes were very short, yet quite distinctly marked,
nor did the action of the re-agent cause any very great alteration in
their aspect, whilst the general surface retained the colourless charac-
ter and the dotted appearance due to the linear markings in the sub-
stance of the coat, or to the hair-like processes themselves ; whilst at
the periphery, just as in the normally empty coat, where a thicker
mass of the substance is seen rim-like, and where, of course, we thus
look through a greater density, it appears of a bluish colour. Upon
adding a very little of the ordinary tincture of iodine, the coat took
a straw colour, the other portions remaining as before. This experiment,
therefore, was not without very instructive results.

The action of sulphuric acid was also interesting. Brought to
bear very slowly at first, this time upon examples showing no chloro-
phyll-granules, this re-agent caused a slight inflation or expansion of
the total rhizopod, coat and all, simultaneously. One specimen, pre-

80 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

senting two lobes, from which pseudopodial projections were pushed
out, presently assumed a more orbicular outline, and the pseudopodia
disappeared. These were examples which possessed rather long, hair-
like external processes. At first they were not seemingly affected
by the action of the acid, neither was the mantle or coat, and I had
begun for a moment to query were these hair-like processes of a rigid
and siliceous nature, but the results soon gave a negative reply. By
degrees there took place a slight widening of the hair-like processes,
from being of a fine linear appearance, as in the normal condition,
so that I could attribute to them a certain amount of width and, as I
might say, two sides; these seemingly somewhat wider below or
during their length than at the acute apices, that is slightly tapering.
They could not, then, be siliceous. Presently a few of these processes
seemed to drop off, and showed a slightly capitate lower extremity, and
several showed a more or less curved figure. I tried, in Fig. 6, to
convey an idea of the appearance such detached processes now
presented to me. But, perhaps, the most interesting result followed
the application of a stronger dose of sulphuric acid, when at once the
outer coat, hair-like processes and all, became quickly dissolved, leay-
ing the sarcode body a naked somewhat sharply-bounded globular
mass, the contained granules broken up, the pale elliptic bodies
dissolved or disappeared. The result ofthis experiment was, therefore,
not less satisfactory than the preceding in demonstrating, though in a
reverse kind of way, the complete difference and independent charac-
ter of the outer coat and the inner sarcode body-mass.

I have to add, that any re-agent applied to an individual showing
the faint and pellucid outer investment, already described and attempted
to be pourtrayed in Fig. 3, causes its immediate disappearance, even
though its action be too weak to call forth any of the previously
mentioned results.

All these experiments, then, seem to me to corroborate and shed a
light upon the interpretation previously advanced of our examination
of the structure of the living rhizopod. Perhaps, mdeed, some may
think the word “ structure’? misapplied to a being so lowly, and, after
all, so little differentiated ; but, at least, hke other Rhizopoda, it can-
not be denied its special characteristics, even by those to whom one
sarcode-patch is the same as another sarcode-patch, each of which is
only moulded into this or that by accident. Here is a ‘“‘ form,” at all
events, which may or may not be independent, but such a form in its
‘‘ specific” details, so far as 1am aware, as has not yet met observation.
Until, then, it proves to be but a transitory form, it possesses quite as
distinguishable features as very many others constantly recurring ; it
has presented itselfin three distinct localities—one some hundred miles
or more distant from the two others—and, on the whole, deserves a
record as well as more familiar types.

But having now gained as much acquaintance with the character-
istics of this rhizopod as present research has disclosed, we may just
for a moment speculate as to the analogies, so to say, of its composition.

ArcHER—On Freshwater Rhizopoda. 81

The central body of all, the so-called ‘‘ nucleus,” is, of course, quite
homologous with the similar so-called body in Ameeba, in Difflugia,
in Diaphoropodon, in Pleurophrys, in Euglypha, in Cyphoderia, in
Plagiophrys, in Pamphagus, &c., &c. The tapering hyaline non-
coalescing pseudopodia have the essential characters of an ‘‘ Amoeban”’
rhizopod, whilst the contractile vacuoles, if not exactly alike, much
resemble them, but still more those of an ‘‘ Actinophryan.”” ‘The pale
shiny, mostly elliptic, granules are again found in Ameeba, and related
Rhizopoda, and are probably equivalent to the ‘‘ sarcoblasts” (Wal-
lich) of Ameeba; whilst the chlorophyll-granules of the present are
again seen in some Difflugians as well as various other Rhizopoda, tem-
porarily in- some, or possibly constantly in others. ‘The special and very
remarkable and very puzzling character of the investing mantle or
coat would place such a form as ours out of all the older ‘‘ Amceban’’
genera. ‘This coat is at once yielding and plastic, elastic and tough,
seemingly capable of being bored through and effacing the aperture—
possibly, however, minutely perforate—and is clothed with processes of
variable length, these separable under certain re-agents, as if in a
measure articulated, resisting some re-agents, at once disappearing under
the action of others. This is, therefore, not a test comparable to that
of Difflugia, or Euglypha, or Plagiophrys, &e. What, too, may be
assumed to be the nature or homology of the outer hyaline investment,
depicted in Fig..3, and described above? Does its existence at all
point to the presence of actual canals in the coat indicated by the ver-
tical or radial striz, and is this an emanation poured out through such
canals, comparable to the ectosare of an Amceba, or is it rather to be
regarded as ‘‘ chitonosare”’ (Wallich)* ? If, indeed, the mantle or coat
described be not, as I have throughout regarded it, a truly external
investment, but a wall placed between the inner body-mass and an
always existent, though, on account of its very pellucid and subtle
nature, seldom visible, outer region of the total rhizopod, then the exist-
ence of little actual canals need not necessarily be assumed. Perhaps,
even such an assumption may not, after all, be quite unfounded, for
though this halo is rarely evident, yet a kind of bright outline
often presents itself immediately external to the striate coat, which,
however, I have rather been inclined to ascribe to an optical effect
than to the visible expression of the existence of an actual outer
investing sarcodic stratum, however delicate, or of however slight
depth. Might the fine vertical lines seen in the substance of this subtle
covering actually indicate the very moment of formation or deposition
of the hair-like processes? The weak action of the sulphuric acid
seems to have the effect of dislocating (some, at least, of) these as if
they were, in a measure, articulated to the coat. ~

While, then, much that is puzzling and enigmatical remains un-
solved, enough is evidenced to show the immediate ‘‘Ameeban”’ affinity

* Wallich : “ On the Polycystina,” in “ Quart. Journ. Micr. Science,” vol. v., N.S.,
page 71.

R. I. A, PROO.—VOL. I., SER, II., SCIENCE. M

82 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

of this form. But while it cannot appertain to any of the genera
Ameba, Difflugia, Arcella, or other more distantly related types, as
Pleurophrys, Plagiophrys, &c., itis, perhaps, sufficiently fitly referrible
to an Ambeeban genus lately established by Greeff—I mean Amphizo-
nella—to find a place legitimately there, at least, temporarily, and
until further research may possibly show its specialities to demand its
removal, or show its nature and affinities to be distinct therefrom.

Having then, from what has preceded, gained a conception of our
rhizopod and its characteristics, as I have said, the next step is to
assign it to its generic position—one which, as we have seen, is
peculiar. However, the ‘‘ genus” which it might typify, as I have
mentioned, I think I find already instituted by Greeff in his Amphizo-
nella,* and it will therefore be necessary that I should here endeavour
to convey a conception of that genus, and of the three forms referred
to it by Greeff, which I may here mention have all occurred not in
water, butdamp earth. ‘This, indeed, may be the more advantageous,
as no account of it exists in English works, nor have hitherto, so far
as Iam aware, any of the forms referrible to it have been recorded
in this.country, though I now myself have little doubt but that I
have seen on one occasion his typical form, Amphizonella violacea,
though at the time I paid far too little attention to it to note its speci-
alities, or even as yet to venture definitely to announce its occurrence;
but Ihave little doubt but that proper search must again disclose it.

Greeff does not give, unfortunately, any diagnostic characters of
his genus, so that one has to construct, 77 2dea, gleaned from his general
description, such a type as would include his forms (and mine), and
exclude other ‘‘ Amcebina.”’ And this type, briefly expressed, seems
to be an Amceban body, plus a hyaline coat, penetrable by the
pseudopodia, its previous condition recoverable, and strangely resistant
to the action of some re-agents, and at once succumbing to others, yet
quite soft and yielding in its natural condition.

But now to recapitulate Greeft’s account of his principal or typical
form, A. violacea, following his words as closely as may be without
altogether a full or precisely literal word-for-word translation :—

Amphizonella violacea (Greeff. )

‘The fully-grown individuals of this form have’’ (says Greeff ) ‘‘a
diameter about 0°15™", and are ofa more or less globular figure, which
undergoes little change, even during the movements of the rhizopod.
This rotund body shows a hyaline outer margin, and an inner mass
mostly coloured a beautiful violet. At first glance (says the author)
we might suppose we had before us the ordinary structural condition
of an Amceba, that is a particularly dark and coloured granular endo-

* Greeff, ‘‘ Ueber einige in der Erde lebende und andere Rhizopoden,” in Schultze’s
“ Archiv fur mikroskopische Anatomie.”—Bd. i, p. 323, t. xviii., fig. 12, 13, 14, 15.

—s 2

ArcHER—On Freshwater Rhizopoda. 83

sare, with a hyaline ectosarc universally surrounding the former.

But upon closer examination it is seen that this external layer repre-
sents a completely independent margin or border, (‘Saum’) with an
outline of its own both outwardly and inwardly, and which equally
surrounds the body proper of the rhizopod. All round the circumfe-
rence can be seen the limits of this border (‘ Saum’) in apposition to the
surface of the inner body-mass. ... . Still more clearly can this be
seen when the outer investment is burst by compression, and some of
the sarcode mass ejected. ......

‘Upon the application of re-agents, the distinction of this outer coat,
(‘ Hille’) as a special and an independent part of the structure from the
inner body, becomes even more decidedly expressed. Under acetic acid,
whilst the body-mass loses its pigment, collapses, ejects the granules, and
shows every indication of coagulation, the outer hyaline ‘ capsule’
(‘ Kapsel’) remains quite intact, and this even though the acid be
allowed to act in a more concentrated condition, or for a longer time.
The same thing takes place under dilute sulphuric acid, whilst on
this being applied in a more concentrated form, the capsule wholly, and
the contents partially, become dissolved. However, during the dis-
solution of the capsule no other alteration takes place, that is, no
sien of coagulation orthelike....... Under the action of alkalies
this capsule shows at first a tolerably persistent resistance, afterwards,
however, becoming dissolved, without, however, having become pre-
viously altered in appearance. ‘The action of iodine is remarkable: so
soon as this, in a dilute form, is applied, the violet colour becomes de-
stroyed, and its place is taken by an at first clear yellow colouring
of the whole of the contents, which gradually, under prolonged action,
passes over into a deep blackish-brown, all which time the outer
border maintains perfectly its colourless hyaline appearance, and
only when penetrated at all sides by the iodine does it acquire a
slightly yellow appearance, which, however, upon its being removed by
blotting paper and water added, again disappears. Only under per-
sistent action (of the iodine) does the capsule become tinged a ight
yellow, retaining, however, its pellucid glassy appearance.

‘‘ From all this’ (urges the author) ‘‘it follows that, as regards the
problematic hyaline outer border in Amphizonella, it is not a proto-
plasma-layer appertaining to the inva pou hody, but that we have really
to do with a comparatively thick ‘ cargsalle, bounded off and essentially
distinct therefrom.

‘As regards the body-mass included by this capsule’ (the author goes
on to say), ‘‘this is permeated by a mostly dark-violet pigment; fre-
quently, however, it assumes a trace of yellow or brown; and this
again depends upon a second pigment diffusely distributed in the body,
which, under circumstances hereafter to be mentioned, sometimes
presents itself exteriorly. Under natural conditions, and without
pressure on the covering-glass, little can mostly be made out as to the
contents, owing to the darkness of the colour, with the exception of the
vacuoles always existent in considerable numbers, though minute, as well

84 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

as a large round body (nucleus), which structures make themselves evi-
dent by their somewhat clearer appearance. The violet colouring sub- ;
stance is, however, very sensitive, and readily destroyed by the gentle
action of acids, alkalies, alcohol, iodine, &c., and then the contents,
having become considerably clearer, can be examined. Sometimes com-
pression succeeds in extruding and isolating, uninjured, the contents and
the most important parts. Amongst the varied kinds of food expelled
(Diatoms, Arcelle, Kuglyphe, &c.), alarge round body, the ‘‘nucleus,”’
at once strikes the eye. This measures about 0°04" in diameter, and
has a rather soft consistence. This resembles in structure that of
Amoeba.” [The author here adduces that of his 4 terricola, previously
described by him: a perfectly hyaline investment surrounds a space
which is completely filled with round solid granules, and the author
has every reason to suppose that the progress of development of these
granules is essentially the same as in Amoeba terricola, although he has
not yet been successful in observing the transitional forms. The
author here alludes to a breaking up of the nucleus and scattering
around of the granules, each one the germ of a young Ameeba, by suc-
cessive stages, putting on the character of the mature form—see the
preceding portion of this memoir on Amebaterricola]. ‘‘ The young of
Amphizonella violacea” (continues Greeff ), ‘or what appeared allowable to
be regarded as such, were still destitute of the above-described hyaline
outer coat, and were naked, as ifit appeared those were developed only
at a certain stage ;” [the author adds, however, that these conditions
demand a closer investigation. |

‘‘The movements of this creature” (says the author) ‘‘are pe-
euliar—the contractions and modifications of form of the whole body |
take place exceedingly sluggishly, and the form must be observed care-
fully and persistently in order to make one certain about them. These
consist ordinarily of only slight undulate projections from the circumfer-
ence of the body, the roundish form of which only exceptionally passes
over into an oval. In all these general movements of the body the
outer capsule takes a constant, if, imdeed, only a secondary part, in
that it readily yields to every impulse outwards of the inner body.

‘The movements of the sword- or finger-like pseudopodia, projected
from the interior, evince themselves differently. These project forth
with a perfectly hyaline blunt apex, pushing on in advance only a
simple contour, never [according to the author’s observation] the
double contour of the outer coat, thus proving that the latter becomes
perforated with readiness, by the inserting of the cuneate process.”’
[ The author adds, that | ‘This fact is confirmed by the circumstance that
the pseudopodium can be frequently followed through the outer cap-
sule down to its basis—that is to say, to its origin in the interior
of the body-mass. Ordinarily, the pseudopodia do not extend out-
wards beyond a certain limit, remaining hyaline throughout the whole
length ; if however, they become more elongated, which rarely happens,
then a dark and coarsely granular substance streams forth from the
interior into them, not, however, pressing on further than about half-

ARrcHER—On Freshwater Rhizopoda. 85

length. These motions are more vigorous than those of the body in
general; they usually come forth rapidly, but only when the creature
has been permitted to remain for some time at rest and undisturbed,
disappearing again just as quickly upon any jar.

‘“Tf we revert to the outer capsule, we find it showing won-
derful peculiarities—on the one hand, an extraordinary resistance
to outer influences (as before detailed), and on the other hand, as
it appears, a soft and gelatinous consistence, readily permitting the
penetration of the pseudopodia, and, without doubt, after their re-
traction, filling up the openings produced in the substance by fusion at
those places.”’ | 'Touching the latter point—that is the ready fusibility
of the substance of the capsule—the author next communicates a pecu-
liar observation, one at same time of further interest.] ‘‘ This was an
extremely curious fusion, or firm hanging-together (seen, however,
only on one occasion) of two individuals. ‘The capsules only were
here fused together by their margins, whilst the two body-masses re-
mained free, and without any connexion. This latter was, however,
brought about by a peculiar indirect way, by a commissure of clear
yellow hyaline substance proceeding from one individual to the other,
of which substance mention was made above as a pigment sometimes
occurring in the contents. This commissure originated on both sides,
with a broad basis, taking up almost the one half of the circumference
of the inner body, giving the appearance as if it flowed out therefrom,
and it formed at the place of union an isthmus (or bridge), passing
through the hyaline capsule-substance. The question becomes [says
the author |, what significance is to be attributed to this remarkable
object—whether it represents an individual just about to undergo self-
fission, or an act of reproduction, described for other Rhizopoda under
the name of conjugation or zygosis? [| Although meantime the author
was not in a position to prove either the one or the other for want of
further observations on the object, he gives his adhesion rather to the
interpretation of the case he describes as one of zygosis, from his
having observed the young forms of the animal, as previously men-
tioned, which are distinguished by the want of the outer hyaline ‘ cap-
sule.’| ‘‘ From these and other reasons (the above described nature of
the nucleus), one might be justified in attributing to this form a sexual
reproduction, or rather a development of a young brood in the interior
of the mother-body, and not a propagation by fission.”

The foregoing recapitulation (expressed in the third person) presents
the account given by Greeff of his type-form nearly in full. To make
the data more complete, by which readers of the present communica-
tion can the better realize the generic idea of Amphizonella, in which
my own new form seems to fit, | add in the same manner, but slightly
contracted, all he has to say of the next form, called—

Amplhizonella digitata (Greeff ).
As a second representative of the same genus as the foregoing (i.e.
A, violacea), the author points to the form named 4. digitata, presenting,

86 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

as he describes, the same characters of structure and movements—‘“‘that
is, an universally closed hyaline outer coat or capsule, with extremely
pale digitate processes projecting through the latter. In A. digitata
the separation of the hyaline protoplasm of the rhizopod from the
outer capsule is still more distinctly evident, since the first surrounds
the granular interior substance as a more or less broad stratum. The
motions are more vigorous, and are indicated by the fact that mostly

at first broad hillock-like processes, still encompassed by the outer

border, become pushed forth, from whose ends then the digitate
pseudopodia project. The granular inner parenchyme (endosarc) shows
for the most part a coarsely granular substance, which, however, ap-
pears enclosed in an extremely finely granular one. In the interior
there is to be seen constantly a large round nucleus, with a likewise
comparatively large and sharply-bounded nucleolus, and besides mostly
a large and a couple of smaller contractile vesicles. Likewise, the
above-mentioned lime crystaloids are never absent. The animal
reaches a diameter of about 0°1™".”

This, then, is all Greeff has to say on this form, and he gives no
more close description. All his forms, however, are illustrated by
figures.

Yet, a third form, named Ampfhizonella flava, is (provisionally)
referred by Greeff to the genus typified by the two preceding forms,
and I would complete the ‘data to enable the conception to be gained
thereof by giving his words thereon :—

Amplhizonella flava (Greeff).

‘‘ Although” (says the author) ‘“ I at first hesitated to refer the
form to the same genus as the preceding, still I may do so, be it, perhaps,
but provisionally. This is likewise surrounded by a coat, but a much
firmer one, as it would appear a peculiar “ cuticular shell” (‘ hautige
Schale’). This ‘shell’ (‘Schale’) is of a light yellow colour, and, un-
like that of the two previously-described species, is not directly ap-
pled to the body proper of the rhizopod, but lies round about it as a
wide sac, and thus follows the contractions and modifications of the

inner body, so far as these touch its walls, but always with a certain ~

tenacity, whereby continually alternating folds and lines travel
over the surface. Nevertheless, the ‘skin’ (‘Haut’) possesses an ex-
traordinary extensibility, so that sometimes it becomes stretched, by
the pressing forwards of the processes of the inner body, to an
extremely thin and delicate layer, which may be carried on to such
a degree that the skin at this place appears quite white, whilst in its
ordinary condition, as above mentioned, it is of a yellow tint. Some-
times (says the author) I saw pale, long, hyaline processes from the
interior press against the outer ‘ capsule,’ but I was unable to establish
with certainty whether the latter became broken through in the pre-
viously described manner thereby. It appears, however, undoubted

ARCHER—On Freshwater Rhizopoda. 87

and even essential, that this problematic ‘skin’ must, in fact,
possess such an extensibility and elasticity, that it becomes ultimately
broken through by bodies pressing against it, be it from without
inwards by inception of food, or be it by projected pseudopodia. But
just as undoubted and essential is it also, that subsequently, as well
following the incepted food-particles, as after the pseudopodia are again
retracted, the breaches which had taken place should become at once
again restored, through the elasticity and easy fusibility of the skin.

I was not able to find a nucleus in the interior of the granular
parenchyme, but, however, some minute contractile vesicles; its
dimensions reach a diameter of 0:04™™.”

This, then, is all Greeff gives us in connexion with these interesting
forms. It is a pity his account of the two latter forms is so short,
but should they turn up in other quarters, his figures would most
likely render the identification not difficult. It is perhaps also, to a
certain extent, a pity that he calls the outer coat by such varied names
as ‘‘ Hulle—Schale—Haut—Kapsel—Saum,”’ &c., when, perhaps, the
more general term ‘‘ Hiille,’”? might at least be preferable, that part
of the structure being at all events one and the same thing throughout.
Combining, however, what we have learned respecting my own new
form, brought forward on the present occasion, with what Greeff has
communicated of the three he has named, we gain a conception of a
seemingly distinct generic type of rhizopod, previously to his memoir,
not recorded, at least not defined, and one of considerable interest.

It may look somewhat like temerity, on my part, to essay to do
what Greeff has unfortunately left in abeyance; that is to try to
comprehend in a diagnostic form what appear to be the characteristic
or essentials of this genus, so far as observation reaches.

Genus, Amphizonella (Greeff).

Generic Characters.—Rhizopod, with a ‘‘ nucleated’’ body-mass, en-
closed in a distinct (and separable), more or less pellucid, elastic and yield-
ing investment, through which wt temporarily protrudes a greater or less
number of digitate or tapering, short, hyaline pseudopodia, upon the re-
traction of which the extemporized openings in the investment become effaced
by virtue of its inherent fusibility.

Affinities and Differences—The ‘nucleus’ and the digitate, or
short tapering pseudopodia presented by the forms appertaining to such
a genus as the foregoing diagnosis may, perhaps (so far as present in-
formation goes), successfully define, seem at once to stamp its ‘‘ Amce-
ban” affinity. There might be thought to be some resemblance—nay,
close affinity, to Greeft’s Astrodisculus,* but the want of the so-called

* Greeff, “‘Ueber Radiolarien und Radiolarien-artige Rhizopoden des stissen
Wassers,” in Schultze’s ‘“‘ Archiv fur mikrosk. Anatomie.’-—Bd. iy. p. 496.
t, XXVli.

88 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

“nucleus,” the presence of the ‘‘ central capsule,” and of the nume-
rous exceedingly slender filiform (not short digitate or conical) pseu-
dopodia of that genus, as far as [ can see, completely place the forms
referrible to it apart from the present and amongst ‘‘ Radiolaria.” I
have no doubt that I have now myself met with more than one
Astrodisculus-form, but so sparingly, that I have yet had no opportunity
to submit them to anything like a sufficient examination. But though
the Amphizonella-forms are then ‘‘Ameeban,” in their affinity, they
seem generically quite distinct from all such recorded previous to
Greeft’s memoir, by the special and peculiar character of the outer
coat. Possibly, further research may disclose transitory stages in
development of the forms referrible here, which may present con-
ditions falling short of those assumed as typical in the present state
of knowledge about them, but as yet I venture to think the genus
must be taken asa ‘‘ good”’ one.

It seems exceedingly probable that the form named by Auerbach,*
Ameba bilimbosa, ought to be referred here ; this has not, however, so
far as I am aware, been ever rediscovered. Many of the characteristics
described for it seem to point to a community of structure with such
as the present, and, therefore, in fact, to its necessary exclusion from
Ameceba proper, notwithstanding that Auerbach has endeavoured to
demonstrate that ‘‘ all Amcebx are encompassed by a universally-closed
membrane, which is structureless, very extensible, and perfectly
elastic.” To combat this view, however, is no part of the object of
this communication, nor to give a resumé of Auerbach’s now well-
known, memoir, to ‘which I would refer, however, as interesting in
connexion with the present forms. Still, however, Auerbach’s experi-
ments, with re-agents or otherwise, do not seem to have produced a
separation of the body proper from the closely-investing covering, that
is, they do not seem to demonstrate their, so to say, independent
character.

Descanting, however, upon this outer, doubly-contoured investment,
which he was inclined to regard as nothing else than the presupposed
cell-membrane, which he would ascribe to all Amcebe, and, alluding
to the mode of projection of the pseudopodia and the thinning off and
interruption of the investment where they occurred, Auerbach goes on
to say :—‘‘ Allein indem ich langer beobachtete, wurde ich tiber diese
Ansicht bedenklich. _Namentlich war mir das Verhalten der Contouren
an der Basis der Fortsatze em Stein des Anstosses. Ich hielt es ftir
unwahrscheinlich, dass eine dicke Zellenmembran an einer so scharf
begranzten Stelle so sehr sollte verdiinnt werden konnen. Deshalb
warf ich mir die Frage auf, ob ich nicht vielleicht Rhizopoden mit
einer membranosen Schale vor mir hitte, welche an gewissen Stellen
fiir auszustreckende Fortsatze durchlochert. ware.” And, with the
light thrown by the knowledge of the form described in the present

* Auerbach, ‘‘ Ueber die Hinzelligkeit der Amceben,” in Siebold and Kolliker's
“* Zeitschrift fiir wissensch. Zoologie. Grebe avalon Ds 374 (1856).

‘ARcHER— On Freshwater Rhizopoda. 89

| paper and of those made known by Greeff, does it not appear that
| Auerbach’s conjecture in the foregoing extract is right: in other words,
| that if it should turn up once more it is highly probable that Ameba
| bilimbosa will reveal itself as appertaining to Amphizonella (Greeff) ?

A form of rhizopod, described as involved by a very flexible ‘‘ mem-
| branous tegument,’’ met with by Dujardin, to which he has given the
| generic name of Corycia,* seems, possibly, to come close to this genus.
| The account given by him, unaccompanied by any illustration, is, how-
ever, too meagre to be certain as to what it actually is; it does not
seem, however, to be the same thing as Ameba bilimbosa (Auerbach) ;
| it probably most resembles one of the forms referred to Amphizo-
| nella by Greeff—A. flava—but is most likely not specifically identical
therewith ; a decision in respect to it must, I fear, remain in abeyance.

{ have sometimes thought that the unnamed rhizopod referred to
by Fockey in a recent paper, simply under the designation of ‘‘ No. iii.”
(loc. cit.) might be closely related to my form, here named Amphizonella
vestita. But the account given by that author of the form he had in
view is far too brief and meagre to be able to arrive at an opinion.
Could his figure possibly represent such a form as mine, no pseudo-
podia present, and with very long and comparatively coarse, hair-like
external processes? or could his form possibly rather represent an
Acanthocystis ? Souncertain doesit, however, appear to me, as regards
its true character, that I would here simply content myself with re-
ferrmg to his communication, and leave the determination of his
rhizopod and its possible relationship here, through such as that Inow
bring forward, to the future.

Possibly, should any of the now four (perhaps I might write five
or even six) forms referrible here be encountered by observers in this
country, an attempt likewise to embody their seeming individual
specialities, as well as those of the present new form, in short cha-
racters, may not be quite without use (leaving, however, Ameba
bilimbosa (Auerb.) and Corycia (Duj.) in abeyance). I may begin with
Greeff’s type-form—

Amplhizonella violacea (Greeff ).t

Large, mostly rotund in figure ; nucleus large, enclosed in a hyaline
wall, filled with solid granules; the granular body-mass permeated for
the most part by a dark violet pigment, imparting that prevailing
colour which, however, towards the exterior, 1s varied somewhat by
another diffuse yellowish or somewhat brownish pigment ; the pseudopodra
colourless, conical, blunt; the imvesting coat colourless, of varying depth
or thickness, outwardly smooth.

* Dujardin in “ Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 1852,” p. 241.

+ Dr. G. W. Focke: “Ueber schalenlose Radiolarien des stissen Wassers,” in
Siebold.and Kélliker’s ‘‘ Zeitschrift fiir Wissensch. Zoologie,” Bd. xvii. p. 355, t. xxv.,
Aiea, C

+ Loe. cit.—Bd. ii., p. 823, t. xviil., fig. 12, 18, 14, 16,

R. I. A, PROC.—VOL. I., SER. I., SCIENCE, N

90 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Amphizonella digitata (Greeff ).*

Medium-sized, variable, and mostly lobed in figure ; nucleus large, con-
taining a comparatively large and sharply-bounded nucleolus ; body-mass
colourless, coarsely granular at the central region, inclosing, however, a
further finely granular substance containing lime erystalloids ; outer mar-
ginal region hyaline; pseudopodia colourless, very short, conical and
blunt ; the investing coat of less depth than im A. violacea, uniform in
thickness, smooth.

Amplhizonella flava (Greeff ).+

Minute, variable in figure; nucleus not detected ; body-mass colour-
less (?), granular ; pseudopodia pale, hyaline ; outer coat standing apart
from the inner body, pale yellowish, very thin, smooth, often falling into
folds.

Amphizonella vestita (Arch. ){

Minute, but variable in size, normally rotund, but capable of varying
tts figure; nucleus comparatively large, elliptic, granular, smoothly
bounded, but not seemingly enclosed in a special investment ; body-mass
nearly colourless, or bluish, varied by a palish-brownish hue, enclosing a
number of minute clear shiny purplish-grey, generally elliptre, sharply
bounded corpuscles, these forming a stratum gust under the periphery of
the body, below which often occurs a more or less dense stratum of large
bright chlorophyll-granules ; pseudopodia hyaline, generally emanating in
a cluster from a comparatively restricted region, but occasionally singly
From other different points, short and conical, or more elongate and
tapering, bluntly pointed; investing coat colourless or faintly bluish, thin,
and of uniform depth, often seemingly deficient at the region gwing off the
corona of pseudopodia, at other times seemingly completely covering the ody,
* showing a number of sharply-marked, closely and vertically-posed equidis-
tant lines, seen, when viewed equatorrally, in tts substance reaching
through its depth, and clothed superficially with a dense covering of more
or less elongate extremely fine filiform hawr-like processes, giving a hirsute
or pilose or narrow fronge-like appearance, or, when empty, a dotted aspect,
or these obsolete. :

Measurements: Diameter varying from about ,4,”, down to per- —
haps two-thirds of that size.

Localities: Pools in Co. Westmeath and Tipperary. ‘In the latter
locality no specimens were seen showing chlorophyll-granules—a tem-
porary character however in many Rhizopoda.

A finities and Differences.—Considerations which would fall under
this head, so far as they have a bearing in a generic point of view,
and so far as the genus Amphizonella is typified by Greeft’s forms,
have been already adverted to. In respect, however, to our new form,

* Loc. cit., p. 328. I. xvilii., fig. 18.
+ Ibid., p. 329, I. xviii., fig. 19 a, b.
} Pl. xii., figs. 1-6, accompanying this Paper.

ARrcHER—On Freshwater Rhizopoda. 91

it might suggest itself just possibly that certain considerations might

operate in a measure to exclude it from one and the same genus with

Greeff’s. I allude to the mostly one-sided emanation of the pseudo-

podia and the seeming absence of the coat at a given area and to the

presence of the superficial hair-like processes, and the subtle hyaline

sarcode envelope sometimes seen. The first circumstance might be

thought to bear a parallelism to conditions constant in Pamphagus,

Lieberktihnia, &c., separating them from their allies—the second to

_ represent a definite anterior opening (thus unlike Greeff’s forms)—the

third to present a distinct portion of the organisation of the total rhizo-

_ pod not evinced by Greeff’s forms—and the last, a greater amount of
differentiation, or of superaddition of parts, indicating a certain

| advancement. But we have seen that all these are variable character-

istics evinced in various degrees: these variations in reality, taken all
together, constituting so much of the sum total of the characteristics

of our rhizopod, whose nature is to show now some of them, now
_ others, more prominently, or in a more pronounced manner—ain other
_ words, these characteristics, though attaching themselves to the species,

are not of generic significance. Greeff’s figures of A. violacea convey the
idea of the pseudopodia being confined to a separate region, but he does
not speak of this in the text. The peculiar elastic and yielding outer
coat, penetrable by the pseudopodia, would seem to be the great
character of the genus, coupled with the Amceban body, and in that
our form agrees. I need hardly say, its distinctions 7m ctself from
Greeff’s three forms are sufficiently striking. The vertical parallel
_ closely-posed lines in the outer coat do not exist in them, nor do they
_ show the hair-like processes, nor (of less importance) have they ever.
| shown chlorophyll-granules. Indeed it is unnecessary to contrast them
| very rigidly or closely. Its possible relationship to Focke’s ‘‘ No. 111.”’
| (loc. cit.) has been above alluded to. ‘‘-Affinities and Differences’ can,

| however, be regarded from at least two points of view—a morphological
| and a developmental. From the former point of view enough has
| been demonstrated, indeed, to determine as to our form; from the
| latter, nothing very reliable has shown itselfto me. I have no doubt,

| however, but that earlier or later phases occur without a coat, and that
| it seems to be formed subsequently, as in Greeff’s forms, and others
| appertaining elsewhere. My data in that regard are, I regret to
| say, only obscure and conjectural. Should good fortune ever yield
| an opportunity to gain any insight into these points in connexion with
| our form, I may at some future time revert to our rhizopod herein
| described, which, morphologically viewed, seems to stand as a good
| species, and it may, for the present at least—with a double allusion, on
_ the one hand, to the often well-developed covering of hair-like pro-
| cesses, and, on the other, to the less often seen hyaline and subtle
_ outer envelope—pass as Amphizonella vestita.

92 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Acanthocystis spinefera (Greeff).

In my preceding Fasciculus, I gave a description of a new form
ap pertaining to the genus Acanthocystis (Carter), named by me Acan-
thocystis Pertyana,* and on discussing its relations and resemblances,
under the head of ‘‘ Affinities and Differences,’ I had naturally occasion
to contrast that form with the one it most approaches, the above-named
A canthocystis spinifera (Greeff), + and I drew attention to the distinctions
between the two forms which, indeed, still appear to me to hold good.

That occasion afforded me, also, the requisite opportunity to give a
resumé of Greefi’s views and ideas as to the supposed or conjectured |
further developmental stages, or at least assumed modified conditions,

of his form. He conceived, namely, that the yellow globules occur-

ring in the body-mass of 4. spenifera, becoming extruded therefrom,
involved in a hyaline covering, then give off opposite pencils or tufts
of very slender and delicate pseudopodia, and at last acquire character-
istics of which he gives figures.t Further, he conceived that those
afterwards may become combined into considerably larger groups, the
slender and delicate pseudopodia being now confined to the outer or
circumferential parts of the cluster or aggregation of such bodies, of
which he also gives a figure.§ The first of these forms, as I then ad-
verted to, is identical with that previously named Diplophrys Archers
(Barker),|| and the second with Cystophrys oculea (mihi), and I fol-
lowed up areview of that portion of Greeff’s memoir, by some considera-
tions which appeared to me to render his views hereupon, as yet at least,
improbable, and therefore to indicate that those names should stand.

Amongst those considerations opposed to Greeff’s conjecture touch- ©
ing A. spinifera and the other forms alluded to, was adduced the
negative, and far the least important one, ideed—that is, that whilst
the latter occur with us not very uncommonly, the former had not
yet been found in this country.

Now, the object of the present additional brief note is threefold—
first, to correct what turns out to be a misstatement on my part as to
the non-occurrence of Acanthocystis spinifera in this country ; in the
next place, to point out certain features in the accompanying drawings,
(Pl. xi1., Figs. 7, 8), which seem to be of possible interest in connexion
with this elegant form; and lastly, to draw attention to two drawings
(Pl. xu., Fig. 9, and Pl. xin., Fig. 10), which I take the oppor- 7
tunity to insert in the Plates, of the little organism, already alluded to
by me, possessing so great a resemblance toa Diplophrys, pseudopodia

retracted and surrounded by an aggregation of foreign bodies,**

* “Quarterly Journal of Microscopical Science,” vol. x., N. S., pp. 101—3.

¢ Greeff: ‘‘ Ueber Radiolarien und Radiolarien-artige Rhizopoden des stissen
Wassers,”’ in Schultzes “‘ Archiv fur mikrosk. Anat.” Bd. v., p. 498, t. xxvyii., Fig.
20-3.

t Loe. cit., fig. 26-28. § Ibid., fig. 29.

| ‘‘ Quarterly Journal of Microscopical Science,” vol. viii., p. 123.

q Ibid., vol. ix., N.S., p. 265.

** Thid., vol. ix., N. S., pp. 823-4, and vol. x..N. S., pp. 102-3.

ArcHErR—On Freshwater Rhizopoda. 93

although there is, so far as I can sce as yet, no evidence that, though
to a certain extent so very like, it actually has anything to say to
that form, and still less to Acanthocystis spinifera, nor have I, indeed,
any thing to add to the crude record I have already given of it.

I must now own that I ought to have put forward the statement,

that Acanthocystis spinifera (Greeff) did not occur with us, in at least a
more qualified manner, for I was then, and have long been, acquainted
with what I now feel very well satisfied is no other, the yellow glo-
bules, however, not present, and varying comparatively a good deal in
dimensions. Butit was not until subsequent to my previous communica-
tion having been published, that I met with fully characteristic examples,
confirming Greeff’s description, so far as relates to the form itself, in all
particulars—the well-marked outline of the presumed ‘‘ central capsule”
—the numerous yellow globules immersed in the body-mass, but exterior
to the ‘‘capsule’’—their occasional extrusion through openings made by
the temporary displacement of the long, and fine, and slender equal-sized
pointed radial ‘‘ spines ”’—in fact, all the described characteristics pre-
sented themselves to observation. The examples previously met with
by me I now regard as simply smaller, and probably young states of
one and the same form, the ‘‘capsule’’ not yet formed nor yellow
globules present—or indeed these, perhaps, but few or faint in colour ;
in fact, Greeff himself states, these do not always occur. Such ex-
amples I had, indeed, before me in my ‘‘ mind’s eye’”’ when I wrote, but
kept a mention of them in abeyance, imagining they might probably
be younger states of Acanthocystis turfacea (Carter), and required
further observation. It is true the spmes here are different from what
is characteristic of that species, but it struck me they might, by fresh
accretion, eventually assume their ultimate varied lengths and bifid
apices. J admit such an assumption was gratuitous, the more espe-
cially after a perusal of Greeft’s memoir, and due consideration of the
characteristics of his A. spenifera.

I have now, however, no hesitation in recording this form (A. sp-
nifera, Greeff) as occurring in this country; for, besides the more
minute forms alluded to I have lately taken a number of perfectly
typical examples from both County Westmeath and County Tipperary.
Of the smaller forms I have tried to re-produce an example in Fig. 8,
to which I shall presently advert, first drawing attention to the fea-
tures illustrated by Fig. 7, representing a preparation after treatment
in Beale’s carmine fluid.

Amongst the points illustrated by the example before us (Fig. 7),
the first that may probably attract notice is the fact that we have here
two individuals m a state of ‘‘zygosis.’”” This phenomenon is occa
sionally seen in all Rhizopoda, but is, perhaps, more noteworthy in those
‘“ Radiolarian” forms, like the species of Acanthocystis, which, unlike
those of ‘‘ Amoeban” affinity, are altogether surrounded by a kind of
wall of solid parts (spicula) which might be supposed to interfere
with, or act as a bar or hindrance to, the mutual fusion of the sarcode
bodies. However, not only the present form, but likewise Acantho-

94 Proceedings of the Royal Inish Academy.

cystis turfaced (Carter) and 4A. Pertyana (mihi) sometimes present them-

selves in this condition, and the present pair of examples of this form,

so ‘‘ conjugated,” have not been chosen by me for illustration merely

on that account. Whilst as yet regarding such an example as that

seen in Fig. 8 as a younger specimen of A. spinefera, yet it may be

worthy of mention that even such minute forms occasionally present

themselves ‘‘ conjugated’’—just a possible argument, indeed, that they

may be actually distinct, supposing ‘‘ zygosis’”’ to indicate ‘‘maturity.”’ |
It might, however, be held by some that such a condition does not

really represent a case of ‘‘ conjugation” of two distinct individuals,

but rather of incomplete self-fission of a single individual; but, although

the true import of the phenomenon remains very problematic, still 1

think a consideration, to be mentioned below, seems to indicate that

this does not represent an act of mere division, but really represents

two ‘‘individuals” in a state of fusion or ‘‘zygosis.” Accepting it as

true that so it is in the case before us, perhaps the only circumstance

directly connected with this particular condition really worthy of
being drawn attention to, is, that the radial or vertical spines are

distributed seemingly as evenly over the broad connecting isthmus, or

commissure, as at any other portion of the circumference of the conjoined

pair of individuals, showing that during the original act of fusion, by

mutual putting forth of a projection from each inner sarcode-body, the

spines must have become raised up thereby, and, as it were, shunted

aside, so as still, however, to come to stand vertically on the exterior

of the broad connecting zsthmus. There is no apparent line of demarca- .
tion evident between the two conjoined individuals; nor could it be
decided, as regards certain of the spicula, standing, as it were, half-way,
to which of the conjugated individuals they may have originally be-
longed; nay, it is just conceivable that, after separation, there may
even take place an actual mutual interchange of a few of these.

But the point which most of all deserves consideration in the speci-
men before us, and probably that which would next attract attention on
looking at the figure, is indicated by the small bright red round body
at the middle of each of the ‘‘ conjugated” pair of individuals, the
high colour presented being due to the extent to which the carmine
dye has been absorbed. I would here refer to Greeff’s figures of
living specimens of this form* to show the appearance presented by the
presumed ‘‘central capsule,” which I was able very well to see in
many of the examples I have had under examination. In relation to
this form and its central body, Greeff nowhere, however, goes so far as
to call it a ‘‘ central capsule” (he refers to it as a ‘‘ centrales kernar-
tiges Gebilde;’’ in another place as ‘‘Kern;” again, as ‘‘ centrale
Blase’). But to the very similar, nay, seemingly quite identical-look-
ing body in species of Astrodisculus, he does not seem to hesitate to
apply the term ‘‘ central capsule.”” To my eyes, this has here a some-
what solid-looking aspect and appears colourless, and of course pre_

* Thoe: cit... t xxvil. Fig. 20, 32.

ArcHER—On Freshwater Rhizopoda. 95

vents the intrusion of any of the granular contents of the ‘‘ extra-cap-
sular”’ region of the inner sarcode body. We have then, in the con-
joined specimen, shown by my Fig. 7, the outline of this “central
capsule”’ still faintly indicated, but which has not acquired any higher
colour from the carmine solution than that of the extra- capsular re-
gion ; but the minute round body in the centre of each, as before alluded
to, has imbibed the colour very strongly. Now the question at once
presents itself, what does this little rounded central (here highly dyed)
body represent? If, indeed, observers will go so far as to conceive
that the structure first described by Greeff in this form be truly homo-
logous with the central capsule of the marine Radiolaria, then I would
venture to suggest that the more minute (highly dyed) body occupying
the centre of each of the conjugated individuals in the figure, may re-
present the vesecula mmtima, or inner vesicle (‘‘ Binnenblase,” Haeckel).
If, indeed, I may be correct in that assumption, then this will be the
first instance (so far as. Iam aware) in which that element of the organi-
zation of atypical ‘‘ Radiolarian’”’ has been perceived in any fresh-water
representative. Still it is a portion of the structure that I believe
would be quite impossible to detect or see in this form in the ordinary
“condition of the fully-grown rhizopod, owing, I may presume, to the
solid or opaque appearance of the ‘‘ central capsule’ above alluded to.
At least, I fear, I should never myself have suspected the existence or
have seen it in such examples without the application of the re-agent.
But the experiment illustrated by the figure having shown the
actual existence of such an inner body, leaving its precise homology
in abeyance, I naturally was anxious to refind some of the more
minute, and, therefore, less opaque and less granular forms, which, as I
have said, I would be much inclined to regard as younger examples of
A. spinifera, in order to submit such to a more critical examination.
Fortunately a gathering, just made in County Tipperary, revealed a few
such, and of one of these I endeavour to give a portrait in Fig. 8,
which indeed though so minute, seems to give a certain indication of the
yellow globules, though faint in colour. Ihad now, however, no diffi-
culty in perceiving in the centre of such a minute example a delicate
pale and colourless globular little body, whose nature can admit of but
two interpretations, | one only of which, of course, can be the true one.
It is either a structure quite homologous with that represented in
Greeff’s figure, and indicated also in wine (Fig.7), in fact, the presumable
“ central capsule,” or else it represents the inner minute body, so
deeply dyed in the example figured. Probably, had the very small
specimens in this particular gathering been sufficiently numerous, the
experiment of the application of the carmine solution would have
assisted to decide the point ; 1 could not succeed, however, as yet in
bringing it to bear on any of those minute specimens. But, although I
must leave the question an open one as yet, I may draw attention to
the consideration, that, if the little central body in Fig. 8 really repre-
sents the same body as figured by Greeff, and readily seen in examples
taken by myself—the presumed ‘central capsule’”—it ought to be

96 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Acadenvy.

larger in proportion, as this generally occupies in this form a compa-
ratively considerable extent of the body, and, that, therefore, so far as
I can yet form an opinion, it should rather be regarded as equivalent
to the body dyed red in the example in Fig. 7, that is presumably
homologous with the vesicula intima (‘‘ Binnenblase,” Haeckel). If,
indeed, this be really so, then it may be asked: where is the structure
surrounding it or the central capsule itself? Perhaps, then, the answer
to this query may be, that the latter is not yet formed, and that the’
vesricula wntima is the first produced. On this point.I may call to
mind, that Haeckel himself informs us that a time exists in the young
condition of a veritable and altogether typical marine Radiolarian, in
which no ‘‘ central capsule” exists.*

Having thus, in the case of A. spinifera, been able to demonstrate, at
least in undoubted typical examples, two differentiated structures, one
within the other, which may seemingly as yet legitimately be inter-
preted as ‘‘ central capsule” and ‘‘ inner vesicle’ (‘‘ Central-kapsel”
and ‘‘Binnenblase’”’), I was naturally desirous to experiment upon the
form described by myself in my preceding Fasciculus, Acanthocystis
Pertyana, and, fortunately, some specimens lately turned up, though I
regret I have been unable to prepare a figure in time for insertion in
the present Plate. In my previous description of 4. Pertyana, I stated
that no ‘‘central capsule’ nor ‘‘nucleus’’ could be made out, nor
indeed can such be perceived by mere examination of an ordinary liv-
ing example; it is to be regretted that I had not at command at that
time Beale’s useful carmine fluid, for its application has disclosed at
least an equivalent structure to that in A. spinifera. In this form,
however, the result of the application of this re-agent was not quite
the same as in the case of A. spinifera; for, though a smaller round
central body took quite as high a colour as that in that species, yet,
unlike it, the presumable ‘‘ central capsule’? lkewise became compa-
ratively highly coloured, but by no means so intensely as the more
minute inner body, both one and the other becoming individually very
clearly marked off, with a sharp outline. |

Of course the appearances presented in even both forms, resulting
from the experiment described, might be capable of a different inter-
pretation—that is, that these structures, in place of ‘‘central capsule”’
and ‘‘inner vesicle’? may represent rather ‘‘nucleus’” and ‘‘nucleolus ;”
but I should myselfas yet be more disposed to accept the former view,
supported as it is by the analogy of the structure of the marine forms
—a view in which [ imagine most other observers will rather be in-
clined to acquiesce. Bearing on this poimt, I may perhaps have an
opportunity to offer some notes on a future occasion relating to certain
other rhizopods. |

Regarded, however, in ecther light, the presence of these central
structures in each of the conjoined examples in Fig. 7, would seem to
go to indicate that they are really two distinct endiwiduals mutually

* Loc. cit., p. 530.

ArcHER—On Freshwater Rhizopoda. 97

‘‘conjugated,” rather then truly only one individual becoming two by
a self-division.

The specimen before us (Fig. 7), happens to present a further
characteristic, which, perhaps, may be worthy of just a passing note,
| for no light can be thrown on its possible significance. I allude to
the presence of the rather large, opaque, colourless, shiny, somewhat
pearly-looking, broadly-elliptic body immersed in the sarcode body-mass,
and between the two conjoined bodies of the ‘‘conjugated”’ pair of
individuals; this seems homogeneous, and does not seem to show any
nucleus or wall. It appears, I think, to be a precisely similar body
to that recorded and figured by Stein, as present in examples of his so-
| called Actinophrys oculata, themselves conjoined or conjugated.* Upon
this problematic body, Stein himself seems to be able to throw not
any light, thinking it however an introduced foreign body, and referring
| to Cohn’s remarks on a similar body in A. ichhornit (which see). I
_ should myself hardly be disposed to attribute its existence here to a
result of the ‘‘zygosis” or ‘‘conjugation,’’ for quite identical bodies
- occurred in the extra-capsular region of unconjugated specimens in the
same material; still, it might possibly be supposed in their case, too,
that such may be produced in someway as a result of conjugation, and
that, after separation, one of the individuals may have borne away
with it this peculiar-looking body. I have also sometimes seen similar-
looking bodies in the substance of certain other Rhizopoda. Al-
though, then, the significance of this structure is so obscure, it seems to
be too conspicuous and prominent a constituent of the tout ensemble of
the present examples to be altogether unimportant, but a decision ag
to its nature must be left for further observation.

Another point presented by the examples shown in my Figures
(Fig. 7, 8) relates to the yellow globules appertaining to Acanthocystis
spinifera. Greeff seems to suggest the probable identity or homology
of these with the green chlorophyll-granules of A. turfacea, and of those
again with ‘‘yellow cells.”” Ibelieve, however, they are here nothing but
oil-globules. Greeff depicts them as all of one light yellow colour; they
appear rather of various hues, ranging from a pale yellow to a deep orange,
and even a bright coppery colour, in one and the same individual; they
are of very shiny appearance and of varied sizes—in fact, altogether
like admitted oil-globules in other organisms; they have no ‘‘special
wall,” no ‘‘nucleus’’-—their varied and bright appearance, when pre-
sent, renders this form one of singular beauty. Greeff very cor-
rectly describes the fact that they sometimes come forth from the
rhizopod, not indeed simply, as I regard them, as isolated oil-drops, but
these are surrounded, as he mentions, by a halo of pale sarcodic-looking
substance. They then, no doubt, very closely resemble what would
be a very minute form of Diplophrys (Barker), wanting, however, the
tufts of pseudopodia. But I must still observe that to my eyes they

* Stein: “Die Infusionsthiere auf ihre Entwickelungsgeschichte untersucht.”
p.163, t. v. fig. 27, x. and x. ; also Pritchard’s “ Infusoria,”” Pl. xxiii., fig, 25.

R. I, A. FROC.—YOL. I., SHR. Il., SCIENCE. 0)

98 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

do not seem identical either with that form or with the individual
globules of the form I named Cystophrys oculea. I would here beg to
refer to my previous remarks thereon.* I have occasionally since then
taken examples of both one and the other, still maintaining the cha-
racteristics and appearances they originally presented. It will, perhaps,
not be unconnected with the subject to mention here, that, since my
preceding communication appeared, in which I stated I had not then
seen anything lke Greeff’s figure 25 (loc. cit.), I have now had more
than one opportunity todo so. The specimens I have seen, however, -
were like, but in one respect not identical with, Greeff’s. His figure |
shows the pencils of pseudopodia as proceeding from the exterior
margin of the four juxta-posed bodies, whereas the pseudopodia in —
mine emanated from the clefts or intervals between the four bodies.
Now these bodies were considerably larger than the yellow bodies,
with their surrounding fa/o, emanating from certain specimens of
Acanthocystis spinifera, and go far to indicate that Diplophrys can
repeat itself by a complete subdivision into several. Bearing in mind
that this form is characterised by the possession of two tufts of pseu-
dopodia given off from opposite ends, and that one of these tufts some-
times is projected and not the other (not unfrequently, indeed, neither),
the difference between the position of the place of origin of the pseu-
dopodia, shown in Greeff’s figure 25, and in my examples referred to,
may be probably explained by supposing that, in the former, one set
of pseudopodia were predominant, and in the latter the other set were
those rendering themselves conspicuous. I must admit, however, that
the whole question of the relations of the forms, just now adverted to,
is as yet problematic; and it may take a long time, and the result of
many fortunate observations, but seldom indeed obtained, to dispel all
obscurity that may exist.

I have taken the opportunity, as possibly not anegnmected with
the question, to insert on the accompanying Plates a couple of sketches
of an organism, previously adverted to by me,} very enigmatical in it-
self, but curious as presenting so close a resemblance to a specimen of
Diplophrys without pseudopodia, or these retracted, and irregularly
surrounded by a cluster of minute diatoms and fragments of larger
diatoms, as well as various fibrous elements and indescribable ‘‘bits of
things,” forming a kind of ‘nest’? in which it occupies the centre.
Sometimes this ‘‘nest,” is almost wholly made up of diatoms (Fig. 9),
and at others heterogeneous in materials, and sometimes not any dia-
tomaceous frustules are to be seen(Fig.10). This &ggregation of foreign
bodies seems to be held together by a very delicate and very pellucid,
colourless connecting medium, but what relation this latter may have
to the body itself is problematic; the whole usually possesses a de-
cided more or less oval general shape, although, as in undoubted
Diplophrys, the body is near rly quite orbicular, not rarely, however, more

* “Quart. Journ. Micr. Science,” vol. x., N. 8., pp. 101-3.
¢ Loe. cit., vol. ix., N. S., p. 323-4; also vol. x., N.S., pp. 102-3.

ARcHER—On Freshwater Rhizopoda. 99

or less, though but slightly, longer than broad, that is, broadly-elliptic.
The body suspended within has the faintly granular aspect and some-
what palish-blue hue of that of Diplophrys itself, and the same larger or
smaller orange or amber-coloured shiny oil-globule—this oil-globule,
not always uniform in shade, sometimes a reddish-orange at one side
passing off into a greenish-yellow at the other. This form occurs of
various sizes. It has never yet shown any pseudopodia or other ex-
ternal portion of structure, nor any movement. It is widely distri-
buted in this country, though not abundantly present in any gather-
ing made ; nor, indeed, is it often encountered, which, however, may
be due rather to its very minute size causing it to be overlooked ; it is,
however, more frequently seen than Diplophrys, though the latter
sometimes occurs more numerously in a gathering than the former
seems ever to do. A curious question arises as to when or how this
puzzling organism, so imert, as it appears, can collect and pose the
heterogeneous foreign bodies forming the ‘“nest’’ in which it becomes
embosomed.

In thus once more drawing attention to the forms immediately in
question, in this additional note thereupon, I do not suppose the sub-
ject is by any means disposed of or exhausted ; it is quite possible that,
by good fortune, some new or unexpected features in connexion with
them may become revealed. Should such occur to myself, I trust I
might be once more borne with in reviving allusion to Acanthocystis
spinifera or its allies. Should such occur to others, I should hail with
a lively interest a record of their observations.

Plagiophrys spherica (Clap. et Lachm.).

In the course of this and my preceding communication, I have
sometimes made allusion to the form which I am inclined to believe
must be identical with Plagiophrys spherica (Clap. et Lachmann) ;*
it is, at all events, one which now and again sparingly presents itself
from various localities. If, however, I am quite correct in this iden-
tification of the rhizopod I have had in view, it has struck me that the
figure (loc. cit.) is not sufficiently graphic ; still, had I not lately met
with some examples, not altogether coinciding with that which I had
previously known, and which, for the present at least, I must continue to
regard as Claparéde and Lachmann’s species, I would not (as yet at
least) have thought it desirable to attempt a drawing of the form. But,
though certain specimens lately taken present some distinctions from
the former, and on that account it has appeared to me to be perhaps
worth while to endeavour to convey a likeness of both, I am, however,
not as yet sufficiently satisfied that these are truly two distinct rhizo-
pods, and I content myself with simply submitting the drawings to
the notice of other observers whose experience may assist in throwing
a light on the question.

* Claparéde and Lachmann: ‘‘ Etudes sur les Infusoires et les Rhizcpodes.”
P. 454, Pl. xxii, Fig. 2.

100 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

But, although I am disposed, at all events provisionally, to regard
the first rhizopod I have in view, and attempt to repeat in Plate XIII,
Fig. 11, as Plagiophrys spherica(Clap. et Lachm.), still, on comparing our
form, after a prolonged examination and experiments withre-agents, with
Claparéde and Lachmann’s diagnosis, I am at the first step met with a
character which might seem possibly to exclude it from the genus
Plagiophrys. I allude to the fact that those rhizopods, meant to be
included here, are said by the authors to be comparable to ‘‘ Actino-
phryens non cuirassés,” and whose numerous pseudopodia originate
in a tuft from a single portion of the surface of the body. But if those
authors deny a test (they ordinarily use the word ‘‘ coque’’) to the
(two) forms included in Plagiophrys, they attribute to Plagiophrys
cylindrica (a form I have never encountered) a skin (‘‘ peaw’), whilst
in respect to P. spherica they are silent in this regard; but it is, I
imagine, exceedingly probable that, so far as concerns this, the account
given of each should coincide, and were most probably meant by the
authors to be so understood. But, beyond the fact that the figures
represent the forms as possessing a quite smooth surface and sharp
outline, there is no evidence afforded of the so-called ‘‘ skin.’? The
question, then, becomes, what they meant exactly to convey by that
term; but presumably it must have been, not a separable integument
enclosing the sarcode body (certainly not a test or ‘‘ coque’’), but only
a more dense and hardened, or rather toughened, exterior to the body,
forming therewith a single inseparable whole, both being in complete
organic union, and thus, only that it is less yielding, hardly, if at all,
more than what has been attributed even to Amceba itself by some
observers, as Auerbach and others. And, in fact, I had myself several
times met with the rhizopod I am still disposed provisionally to regard
as Claparéde and Lachmann’s form alluded to, and that without per-
ceiving any further differentiation into body and integument than that
I should suppose those authors were inclined to attribute to it.

Hence the experience, presently to be adverted to, gained from the
preparations of both my forms under Beale’s carmine fluid (Fig. 16),
and under acetic acid (Fig. 12), does not appear to militate against the
correctness of the identification of the first form here figured with
Plag. spherica, for in the living example this outer case, or covering, is
always so closely applied to the body as to appear indeed no more than
a smoothly bounded exterior, which might seem possibly, to a certain
extent, to be comparable to a ‘‘ skin.”

But, although I cannot but suppose the identity of the form I
sketch in Fig. 11 to be probable, as I have mentioned, I regard this de-
termination as yet as but provisional for certain other reasons.

The first 1s that my form shows a distinct ‘‘nucleus,” or body so
called. Now, in this regard Claparede and Lachmann are silent con-
cerning their Plag, spherica, but they distinctly state they were un-

able to detect this in their Plag. cylindrica. Still, as this is only

.evidence of a negative character, it does not disprove the identity ; for,
owing to the density of the contents, the nucleus may have been pre-

ee ee

ArcuER—On Freshwater Rhizopoda. 101

sent in both their species, but have been overlooked by them. When
our form (Fig. 11), alluded to, is treated with the carmine fluid the
nucleus takes a deep dye (Fig. 13), and when treated with acetic acid
(Fig. 12), it is mostly ejected and can be seen as a sharply-marked-off
elliptic body, or sometimes somewhat kidney-shaped in figure, and of
a granular appearance and bluish colour like that of many other kin-
dred Rhizopoda, but does not appear to show any wall or surrounding
investment, though sharply bounded.

Probably, then, a stronger reason—one, acd that to some however
may appear really but a very weak one—for doubting the strict iden-
tity of either of my forms with Claparéde and Lachmann’s, resides in
the seemingly different character of the pseudopodia, as seen in their
figure, and as may be gathered from the text. In referring to the
figure given by those authors I need hardly here guard against a
possible misconception in supposing it is meant to be indicated that
the pseudopodia originate equatorially from the periphery of the
orbicular body, which would be contrary to the description. The
specimen is drawn as viewed from above, the posterior part being to-
wards the observer, and, though the pseudopodia really originate. in a
single tuft from the side turned away, they appear of course, seen from
that point of view, to radiate around. In fact, all Rhizopoda of this
character, that is, giving off the pseudopodia exclusively from an ‘‘ an-
terior’ end (such as Kuglypha, Arcella, Difflugia, and many others)
have a decided tendency to turn up (so to say) vertically, and creep,
by action of the pseudopodia, along the surface on which they find them-
selves. In fact, itis hard to get a ‘‘Plagiophrys” to remain very long
presenting to the observer a side or profile-view. The distinction,
however, to which I allude is the coarse, granuliferous, and unbranched
character of the pseudopodia, as shown in Claparéde and Lachmann’s
figure as compared with the slender and hyaline and tufted tree-like
bundle of very fitful pseudopodia presented by our form. In fact, the
authors attribute to their genus Plagiophrys ‘‘Actinophryan”’ pseu-
dopodia; now the form I have in view does not possess pseudopodia
comparable to those of an Actinophrys nor to those of any heliozoan
species. It is quite true ‘ Actinophryan”’. pseudopodia sometimes in-
osculate, or even, occasionally, can temporarily divaricate, but I do not
think they ever form a shrub-like or tree-like perpetually altering
tuft, somewhat quickly appearing, branching, waving, extending, con-
tracting, and, perhaps, as quickly disappearing, or at other times some-
what rigidly maintaining themselves as a little tree. To some these
may appear as too fine- drawn distinctions, but I cannot yet but think
that these idiosyncrasies are, on the whole, characteristic in. these
forms.

On the other hand, apart from these distinctions, we have in our
rhizopod a minute globular body, with at least slender pseudopodia,
emanating in one bundle, from a single little depression (or ‘‘ boule,”
Clap. and Lachm.) at one side, and with an integument, which might
perhaps, when seen only in the lving example, appear only as a

102 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

‘‘skin” (Fig. 11), and thus, at all events, to a considerable extent
falling in with the authors’ description of their form.

But when our form is treated with acetic acid the body completely
retracts from the imtegument, and it is shown as an independent,
colourless, and smooth coat or case, or—may we call it—‘“‘test?” (see
Fig. 12), thus proving a characteristic not claimed for their forms, at
least to this extent, by Claparede and Lachmann, something more, in
fact, than what would, I think, be called a mere ‘‘skin’’—might not
our forms, indeed, be designated as ‘‘ cuirassés’’ ?

But to advert, then, to the mutual differences presented by the ex-
amples lately met with by me (Fig. 14), as compared with the form
here designated Plagiophrys spherica (Fig. 11). I found it impossible
to attain a good profile view of one of the former, so, like Claparéde
and Lachmann themselves, in this instance I have been obliged to be
content with a figure drawn from the posterior aspect. Comparing,
then, the form we are the more familiar with (Fig. 11) with that more
recently met with (Fig. 14), we see the colour of the body, or rather
contents, is much darker in the latter (Fig. 14); this indeed is pro-
bably of but little moment; the wall or exterior appears even thinner,
smoother, sharper, more glossy. We see, too, the pseudopodia far more
conspicuous, longer, here and there more broadened out, granuliferous,
more fitful and changeable, and, so to say, of a more solid character,
less hyaline; but all this, it may be, requiring far more observation
to decide as to its being specially characteristic of truly distinct forms.
The differences under the action of Beale’s fluid are more tangible.
Specimens of the rhizopod, represented by Fig. 14, upon being treated
with this re-agent emmediately collapsed, and assumed the crumpled
appearance indicated by the outline shown by Fig. 15. In a few
minutes this crumpled form began to expand, and speedily the folds
all became obliterated, and the whole inflated, until a balloon-shape
was assumed (Fig. 16). After atime some of the sarcode mass became
expelled through a rather wide truncate neck-like anterior extremity,
and the body-mass became distinctly retracted from the outer case
(test ?); the nucleus took a bright red colour. Sometimes, but by no
means in every instance, there was to be seen a brighter, smaller,
‘“nucleolus-like” (?) dot within. In the instance figured, a couple of |
yellow oil-like globules presented themselves, very like the yellow
globules of Acanthocystis spinifera (Greeff), and, in my opinion, seem-
ingly largely going to prove that in that form these cannot be at all
properly regarded as homologous with ‘ yellow cells.” The other speci-
mens (Fig. 11), those of the presumed Plag. spherica, also treated with
the carmine fluid, behaved somewhat differently. No collapse or
crumpling-up of the total rhizopod took place ; on the contrary, rather,
by degrees a slightexpansion. Nor wasit fora very considerable time,
comparatively, that the nucleus took its dye completely, nor was
there any apparent retraction of the body-mass from the outer en-
velope, nor did the latter become balloon-shaped, but its anterior
border assumed a very broadly conical figure, no very evident apical
opening offering itself to view. But that there is, and indeed, as

ArcHER— On Freshwater Rhizopoda. 103

a matter of course, must be, such an opening, is shown by the speci-
men treated with acetic acid (Fig. 12); for here the contents be-
coming retracted, are partially extruded, and even the nucleus ex-
pelled through the rather minute aperture at the apex, this frontal
region assuming an appearance showing two transverse annular folds,
giving a zig-zag lateral outline. It is this portion which, in both
examples, in the living state is pushed inwards, giving the depressed
and folded appearance then seen—the ‘ boule” of Claparéde and
Lachmann. The anterior opening therein, indicated in Fig. 12, though
seemingly so very small, must, however, be of considerable power of
expansion to allow the entrance of so comparatively large an object
as that shown within the specimen represented by Fig. 11, which pre-
sents an example of Cosmarium cucurbita incepted as food.

All this, then, seems to evidence that there must be attributed to
these beings more than a skym—a distinct and separable ¢es¢; and this
would bring the forms very close to Kuglypha and Trinema in a generic
point of view ; and, in fact, the widest distinction is the facetted test
of the forms appertaining to those genera, and the absolutely smooth one
here; moreover, the behaviour of the pseudopodia is not alike in those.
In a specific point of view, be these two, here drawn attention to, really
mutually distinct or not, which I leave an open question, I need not
urge that neither could for one moment, either in form or habit, be
mistaken for any described Euglypha, or for Trinema. But, besides
the smooth test, our forms are distinguished from those genera by the
flexible infolded frontal region of the test, so unlike the rigid neck-
like aperture of theirs, as the case may be, either prolonged exter-
nally or introverted.

In thus bringing forward these two forms to notice, I own they
require a great deal more research; perhaps, then, I may hereafter
revive attention to them, should I obtain for any future observations
the fitting opportunity.

DESCRIPTION OF PLATES.
Puate XII.
Illustrating Mr. WiLtIamM ARcHER’s Paper— On Freshwater Rhizopoda.

Fig. 1. . . Amphizonella vestita (sp. nov.) showing the ‘‘ corona” of pseudopodia,
the outer coat, with its vertical, radial, and parallel markings, its
clothing of very fine hair- like processes, the subjacent elliptic
colourless bodies, a dense stratum of chlorophyll-granules beneath
same, and the internal elliptic “‘ nucleus ;” the latter, in this speci-
men, posed at the side most remote from the pseudopodial region.
In this example the chlorophyll-granules are very abundant; no
erude “‘food’”’ making itself apparent.

104 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy

Fic. 2. . . Another specimen of the same, chlorophyll-granules not so abundant
as in the foregoing, nor the superficial hair-like processes so long,
showing several vacuoles, three at the periphery—two of which, at
the point of greatest distention, press up the outer coat—the third,
on the bare pseudopodial region ; showing, also, two conical pseudo-
podia projecting through the outer coat; a minute reddish-coloured
alga has been incepted as food. This specimen did not disclose the
“nucleus ;”? but there could be no doubt that further examination
would have revealed it, but it was desirable to sketch the example
with its natural appearance as regards the other details.

,, 3 . . Another specimen of the same, showing the stratum of elliptic bodies,
but neither chlorophyll-granules, nor pseudopodia, nor vacuoles ;
the ‘ nucleus’’ is, however, apparent ; this example, though fitfully
changeable in contour, presents no apparent opening or vacant
region of the coat, the hair-like processes not evident, and is sur-
rounded by a somewhat deep, changeable, very subtle, hyaline,
bluish sarcode-envelope, showing faint vertical lines in its substance.
A ‘“‘protococcoid”’ is seen immersed in the body-mass, previously
incepted.

» 4. . Empty coat of another specimen of the same found in the gathering,
evacuated by the sarcode body-mass, but a few chlorophyll-granules
and elliptic granules (accidentally) left behind. The outer hair-
like processes are but short ; the general surface presents a coarsely
dotted appearance.

», 0. . . Another specimen of the same after application of a weak solution of
iodine and iodide of potassium; the sarcode body-mass has become
retracted from the outer, slightly hirsute, now globularly expanded
coat (thus proving its distinct and independent structure), and hag
become coagulated into several balls, these having retained in their
substance the pale elliptic granules, but left outside the chlorophyll-
granules as well as the ‘‘ nucleus,” which latter is seen to the left,
having assumed a contracted and lobed, internally homogeneous,
externally smooth, appearance.

6. . . Threeofthe hair-like processes which had become somewhat expanded
and then detached from an example of the same, after the at first
slow action of sulphuric acid, and then showing a slightly capitate
‘basal extremity and pointed apex.

99

» 7. » . A preparation by treatment with Beale’s carmine fluid of an example
of *“‘zygosis”’ in Acanthocystis spinifera (Greeff), showing in each of
the ‘‘conjugated” individuals the central presumed “ vesicula
intima,’ the outline of the presumed “central capsule,’’ the pro-
blematic opaque, colourless, shiny, elliptic body, the ordinary yellow
oil-globules, and the outer linear and pointed spines; these latter
as equally distributed over the connecting isthmus as over the
periphery of each of the conjugated individuals; the specimen
being “killed,”’ pseudopodia, as a matter of course, have completely
disappeared.

8. . . Avery small, presumably a young, example of the same in the living
condition, showing the minute inner central body within the granu-
lar general body-mass, the peripheral hyaline and glassy spines,
and the very pellucid, extremely slender, filiform, straight, and
long pseudopodia.

9. . . Alarge example of the ‘‘ Diplophrys-like ” organism, having enclosed
itself in the middle of an aggregation of frustules of heterogeneous
minute diatoms and fragments, along with small fibrous and nonde-
script shreds, and showing its nearly orbicular, faintly granular body
with a large oil-like globule therein. [All the figures x 400.]

9

TicHporne—Laboratory Notes. 105

Prate XIII.

Fic.10. . . A small example of the <‘Diplophrys-like” organism (considerably
more minute than Fig. 9.), the surrounding aggregation of foreign
. bodies containing no diatomaceous elements, but made up of rather

short somewhat hyaline arenaceous and nondescript granules.

» 11. . . Plagiophrys spherica (Clap. et Lachm.) (?) living, seen in profile,
and showing its little tree-like cluster of slender branched pseu-
dopodia, emanating from a hollow or depression at one side, which
latter presents a number of more or less evident alternate creases
and rounded prominences, seemingly due to the mode of infolding
at this place of the closely-investing outer integument or “ test.”
The specimen has incepted an example of Cosmarium cucurbita.

», 12. . . Another example of the same, treated with acetic acid, showing the
‘“‘nucleus” ejected, the body-mass retracted from the outer integu-
ment, which at the frontal or anterior, formerly infolded, portion,
presents a generally broadly conical shape, but characterised by
annular ridges, giving a zigzag lateral outline.

» 13. . . Anexample of the same after treatment in the carmine fluid, showing
the elliptic “‘nucleus” highly dyed, the body-mass not retracted,
and the frontal or anterior portion of the integument (cr “ test”’),
formerly infolded, now pushed outwards in a broadly-conical shape,
with a straight outline.

, 14. . . An example of another form, probably provisionally referrible to the
game species, viewed ‘‘ dorsally,” and presenting a dark, very shiny
exterior, and very long, branched, and sometimes inosculating

granuliferous pseudopodia.

,, 15. . . Outline of the contracted and crumpled appearance at once assumed
by an example of the foregoing on being treated with the carmine
fluid.

,, 16. . . Balloon-shaped figure, quickly assumed by an example of the same

under the action of the carmine fluid, the creases and wrinkles (in-
dicated by previous figures) being obliterated ; the elliptic ‘‘ nucleus ”
highly dyed, and the sarcode-body retracted from the integument
and partially ejected through the anterior opening in the formerly
infolded, now prolonged, truncate neck-like portion caused by its
evagination. [All the figures x 400. ]

XV.—Lazorarory Nores. By Cuartes R. C. Ticnzorne, F.C.S.,
M. R.I. A., &e.

[Read January 9, 1871.]

Iw the course of the practical working of a laboratory, and in the
prosecution of original research, we frequently make observations,
which although not elaborate enough to give rise to voluminous trea-
tises are yet too valuable to be thrown aside into some obscure corner
of a chemist’s note-book. The following short notes will, I think, be
found to consist of original matter which it would be desirable to
place on record.
R. I. A, PROC.—-VOL. I., SER. Il... SCIENCE. P

106 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

1. On the Production of Acetic Acid from the Destructive Distillation of
Resin.

On submitting resin to destructive distillation, amongst other pro-
ducts is an aqueous solution possessing strongly acid properties and a
very powerful empyreumatic odour. A specimen of this fluid was
neutralized with carbonate of sodium, evaporated to dryness, and
fused to get rid of colouring matter and volatile impurities. The.
residue was then dissolved and crystallized twice, by which means
beautifully clear and apparently pure crystals were obtained. This
sodium salt gave, in solution, a red coloration with ferric chloride,
and a white crystalline precipitate with nitrate of silver; when
decomposed in the presence of alcohol by sulphuric acid it gave the
well known odour of acetate of ethyl.

The precipitate got on adding nitrate of silver, when purified by
washing and re-solution, gave on ignition -913 gramme of silver from
1:413 gramme of the silver salt used. This acid is therefore acetic.*

Theory C, H, Ag O, = Ooi, Practice °913

It is rather surprising to see acetic acid produced in appreciable
quantities from a substance so comparatively poor in oxygen—parti-
cularly as oxygenated oils also constitute a comparatively large per-
centage of the products of destructive distillation. The relative amounts

of oxygen in colophony and in an acid-yielding substance differ consi-
derably —e. g.

Colophony Cy» Hs O, ' Cellulose C,H, 0;
Oxygen per cent. 10°6 49-4

The amount of water which comes over in the destructive distil-
lation of resin is not large, but what there is, is very rich in acetic
acid; 85 parts of resin give about 74 of liquid products—about two
parts of which constitute the aqueous portion. This latter has a spe-
cific gravity of 1:018 at 15°C., and estimated with a volumetric solution
of soda it was found to contain 11°8 per cent. of the hydrated acid.
Perfectly clear and transparent resin, when powdered and dried over
sulphuric acid, lost -43 per cent. 1-389 gramme, after drying,
weighing 1: 383, whilst opaque pieces lost much more. It is therefore
probable that a portion of the aqueous fluid was due to moisture pre-
existing in the resin.

2. On the Production of Ozone by Resin Oils.

When the light oils of resin are submitted to the combined action of
atmospheric oxygen and light, all the phenomena indicative of the

* Dr. Thomas Anderson observed that the most volatile fraction of the resin oils

contained a trace of what appeared to be acetic acid. The above note will account for
its presence there.

SronEY— On the Interrupted Spectra of Gases. 107

presence of ozone are produced in a most striking manner. Cork is
rapidly bleached and corroded, and an old specimen of the oils, when
poured upon a solution of starch and iodide of potassium, instantly pro-
_ duces blue iodide of starch. Concurrent with the development of
ozone is a rise in the boiling point of the fluid. A similaraction takes
place when resin spirit is excluded from direct sunlight, but the mole-
cular condensation is muchslower. The action of atmospheric oxygen
as regards the production of ozone seems much more decided in the
presence of resin spirit than with turpentine.

Paper moistened with a solution of iodide of potassium and starch,
and suspended in a vessel containing resin oils, becomes blued in a
few hours. After prolonged exposure the oils exhibit a faint acid reac-
tion. Immediately after washing with a weak solution of carbonate of
sodium and distilled water, light resin oil does not produce a change,
but on standing for an hour, or so, it becomes charged again with
ozone and blues the test-solution.

Ozone is probably the prime mover in the production of colophonic
hydrate, described by the author in the Transactions of the Academy.*
Dr. Anderson got some substance which he thought was colophonic
hydrate in the recent products of the destructive distillation of resin.
Supposing that it was formed during the process of distillation it would
not be found in the oils, simply from the fact that this substance (colo-
phonic hydrate) is very soluble in water—and that as there is an
aqueous portion of the product of destructive distillation it is there we
must look for it. The author has examined the aqueous products
obtained from the distillation of 44 tons of resin in one operation. It
was perfectly free from colophonic hydrate, which, if it had been
formed at all, had evidently been destroyed by the action of the acetic
acid which constitutes about 11 per cent. of this fluid.

I have frequently looked for, but could never discover colophonic
hydrate in the newly formed hydrocarbons. It simply seems to be
produced by the action of atmospheric oxygen, which in the first stage
is converted into ozone.

XVI.—On rue Causz or THE [nreRRUPTED Spectra or Gases. By
G. Jounstone Stoney, M. A., F. R.S., &. [ Abstract. |

[Read January 9, 1871.]

Ty the ‘“‘ Philosophical Magazine” for August, 1868, there is a paper
on the Internal Motions of Gases,} by the author of the present com-
munication, in which a comparison is instituted between these motions
and the phenomena of light, from which the conclusion is drawn that
the lines in the spectra of gases are to be referred to periodic motions

* Transactions, vol. xxiv., Science, p. 579. bis,
+ In reading that paper, the reader is requested to correct 16? into »/ 16, at the
end of paragraph 2.

108 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

within the individual molecules, and not to the irregular journeys of
_ the molecules amongst one another.

Mr. Stoney thought it possible now to advance another step in this
inquiry, and in the present communication he gave an account to the
Academy of the grounds upon which he founded this hope.

A pendulous vibration, according to the meaning which has been
given to that phrase by Helmholtz, is such a vibration as is executed
by the simple cycloidal pendulum. It is, accordingly, one in which .
the relation between the displacement of each particle and the time is
represented by the simple curve of sines, of which the equation is

y= C+ C, sin (x@+ a),
where y — C) is the displacement of the particle from its central posi-

3 SS ods ¢
tion; C,is the amplitude of the vibration; x stands for 27 -» where ¢
OF

is the time from a fixed epoch, and 7 the period of a complete double
vibration ; and a is a constant depending on the phase of the vibration
at the instant which is taken as the epoch from which ¢ is measured.

Now we may not assume that the waves impressed on the ether
by one of the periodic motions within a molecule of a gas are of this
simple character. We must expect them to be usually much more
involved. And whatever may happen to be the intricacy of their
form near to their origin, they will retain, substantially, the same
complex character so long as they advance through the open undis-
persing ether, in which waves of all lengths travel at the same rate.
But it would seem that a very different state of things must arise when
the undulation enters a dispersing medium, such as glass.

Let us suppose that the undulation* before it enters the glass con-
sists of plane waves. Then, whatever the form of these waves, the
relation between the displacement of an element of the sether and the
time, may be represented by some curve repeated over and over again.
This curve may be either one continuous curve, or parts of several
different curves joined on to one another. In the latter case (which
includes the other) one of the sections of the curve may be represented
by the equations

¥y = Q (e) from «=0 to 7v=%, )

y = d, (#) from 4#=%, to =X, \ (1)
and so on, to

=P (@) inom 2 boc 278)

y being the displacement, and x being an abbreviation for Te
=

where cis the complete periodic time of one wave.

The undulation in vacuo will then be represented, according to

Fourier’s well-known theorem, by the following series:
y=A,+A,cosx + A, cos2ut. fe

+B, sinzan+ Bosn2ar+...

(2)

* By the term wndzilation is to be understood a series of waves.

Sronry—On the Interrupted Spectra of Gases. 109

where the coefficients are obtained from equations (1) by the definite
integrals.

led y cos nx, dx= 7 A,,.

(3)

sa y sin nx, dx = 7 B,,.
0 .

Equation (2), the equation of the undulation before it enters the
glass, may be put into the more convenient form

y ~ Ay= C, sin (@+a,) + OC, sin (Qe +a.) +... (4)

where ¥ — Ay is the displacement from the position of rest, and the new
constants are related to those of equ. (2) as follows:

oe A,,
Ch ee WW Ay a Be an = tan", iG (5)

The first term of expansion (4) represents a pendulous vibration
of the full period 7: the remaining terms represent harmonics of this
vibration, i. e. their periodic times are $7, 47, &c. All of these also
are pendulous, so that equ. (4) 1s equivalent to the statement that
whatever be the form of the plane undulation before entering the glass,
it may be regarded as formed by the superposition of a number of
simple pendulous vibrations, one of which has the full periodic time 7,
while the others are harmonies of this vibration.

Moreover, these vibrations will co-exist in a state of mechanical
independence of one another, if the disturbance be not too violent for the
legitimate employment of the principle of the superposition of small
motions. So long as the light traverses undispersing space these con-
stituent vibrations will strictly accompany one another, since in open
space waves of all periods travel at the same velocity. The general
resulting undulation will, therefore, here retain whatever complicated
form it may have had at first. But when the undulation enters such
a medium as glass, in which waves of different periods travel at dif-
ferent rates, the constituent vibrations are no longer able to keep
together, each being forced to advance through the glass ata speed de-
pending on its periodic time. Thus, there arises a physical resolution
within the glass of series (4) into its constituent terms.* And if the

* Other expansions similar to Fourier’s series can be conceived, in which the terms,
instead of representing pendulous vibrations, should represent vibrations of any other
prescribed form; and hence, a doubt may arise whether the physical resolution effected
by the prism is into the terms of the simpler series. That it is so may, perhaps, not be
susceptible of demonstration; but the following considerations seem to show it to be
probable in so high a degree that it is the hypothesis which we ought, provisionally, to
accept. For, firstly, the form of the emerging vibrations is independent of the material
of the prism, since the lines correspond to the same wave-lengths as seen in all prisms;
and, secondly, it is independent of the amplitude of the vibration within very wide
limits, since the positions of the lines remain fixed through great ranges of temperature,
and, in many cases, when the temperature falls so low that the lines fade out through
excessive faintness.

110 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Acadeny.

glass be in the form of a prism the pendulous undulations correspond-
ing to the successive terms of series (4), will emerge in different direc-
tions, so that each will give rise to a separate line in the spectrum of
the gas.

We thus find that one periodic motion in the molecules of the
incandescent gas may be the source of a whole series of lines in the
spectrum of the gas. The n of these lines is represented by the term

C,, sin (% @ + ap),

in which C,, is the amplitude of the vibration, and, consequently, C,?
represents the brightness of the line. If some of the coefficients of
series (4) vanish, the corresponding lines are absent from the spec-
trum. This is analogous to the familiar case of the suppression of
some of the harmonics in music, and appears to be what usually occurs
in those spectra which are called by Pliicker, spectra of the Second
Order.

In spectra of this kind the lines which fall within the limits of the
visible spectrum appear, at first sight, to be scattered at irregular in-
tervals. This may arise, and probably does in most cases arise in
part, from the circumstance that there may be several distinct motions
in each molecule of the gas, each of which produces its own series of
harmonics in the spectrum, which by their being presented together
to the eye give the appearance of a confused maze of lines. But it
appears also to arise in part from the absence of most of the harmonics,
so that it is not easy to trace the relationship between the few that
remain. ‘To do so, without the assistance of spectra of the First Order,
requires that we should have at our disposal determinations of the wave-
lengths of the lines, made with extraordinary accuracy; and perhaps,
in a few cases, as, for example, in the case of Hydrogen, the marvellous

determinations which have been made by Angstrom, may have the re-
quisite precision.

The ordinary spectrum of Hydrogen consists of four lines corres-
ponding to Cin the solar spectrum, /, a line near G, andh. To
these it is possible that we ought to add a conspicuous line in the solar
prominences, which lies near D, but which has not yet been found in
the artificial spectrum of Hydrogen. Of these lines, three, viz.: C,
F, and h, are to be referred to the same motion in the molecules of the
gas.

In fact, the wave-lengths of these lines, as determined by Angs-
trom,* are—
h =4101°2 tenth-metres.
_ = 4860-74 a
C= 6562°10 5
These are their wave-lengths in air of standard pressure, and 14°
temperature, determined with extraordinary precision. We must cor-
rect these for the dispersion of the air, so as to arrive at the wave-

* Angstrom’s ‘* Recherches sur le Spectre Solaire,” p. 31. A tenth-metre means
a metre divided by 10!° similarly a fourteenth-second is a second of time divided by
1014,

Stoney—On the Interrupted Spectra of Gases. 111

lengths in vacuo, which are proportionate to the periodic times. Now,
by interpolating between Ketteler’s observations* on the dispersion of
air, we find—

fn = 1-000 29952

jer = 1:000 29685

tec = 1:000 29383
for the refractive indices of air of standard pressure and temperature
for the rays h, /, and C. From these we deduce that if the air be at
14° of temperature, the refractive indices will become

2, = 1:000 2845

tp = 1-000 2820

c= 1:000 2791
Multiplying the foregoing wave-lengths by these values we find for
the wave-lengths in vacuo,

h = 4102-37,
F = 4862-11,
C = 6563-93,

which are the 32nd, 27th, and 20th harmonics of a fundamental vibra-
tion, whose wave-length in vacuo is

0°18127714 of a millimetre,
as appears from the following table :—

Observed wave-lengths
reduced to wave- Calculated values. Differences.
lengths in vacuo.

Xth-metres. Xth-metres. Xth-metres.
h =4102°37 gp X 181277°14 = 4102-41 +0°04
F=4862'11 gy X131277-14 = 4862°12 +0°01
C= 6563:93 gp X 131277'14 = 6563'86 ~0:07

Thus, the outstanding differences are all fractions of an eleventh-metre,

an eleventh-metre being the limit within which Angstrom thinks that
his measures may be depended on.

The wave-length 0°13127714 of a millimetre corresponds to the
periodic time 4:4 fourteenth-seconds, if we assume the velocity of
light to be 298,000,000 metres per second.

Hence, we may conclude, with a good deal of confidence, that 4:4
XIVth-seconds, is very nearly the periodic time of one of the motions
within the molecules of Hydrogen.

The other harmonics of this fundamental motion in the molecules
of Hydrogen, viz.: the 19th, 21st, 22nd, &c., harmonics, are not found

* “ Philosophical Magazine,” Part 11. for 1866, p. 346.

112 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

in this spectrum of Hydrogen. But two other spectra of Hydrogen
are known to exist, in: which there are a great number of lines; and
possibly the missing harmonics will be found amongst them when
their positions shall have been sufficiently accurately mapped down.
A far more moderate degree of accuracy will suffice in this case than
was required by the foregoing investigation.

But it is from the examination of spectra of the First Order that
the most copious results may be expected. These spectra consist of |
lines ruled close to one another, and presenting in the aggregate the
appearance of patterns which often resemble the flutings on a pillar.
When these spectra are more carefully examined it is probable that
the whole series of lines, occasioning one of the fluted patterns, will
be found to be the successive harmonics of a single motion in the mole-
cules of the gas. It may readily be shown that such patterns as are
met with in nature may in this way arise. For this purpose it is only
necessary to make some suitable hypothesis as to the original undula-
tion impressed by the gas upon the ether. Thus, if the law of
this undulation were the same as that of the motion of a point near the
end of a violin string, and of a periodic time sufficiently long, as for
example, two million-millionths of a second, this undulation, when
analysed by the prism, would give a spectrum covered with lines, ruled
at intervals about the same as that between the two D lines, and of
intensities varying so as to become gradually brighter and then gradu-
ally fainter several times in succession in passing from line to line
along the spectrum. These alternations would give a fluted appear- —
ance to the spectrum; and from appropriate hypotheses as to the original
vibration all the patterns met with in nature would result. Possibly,
it may prove to be practicable to trace back from the appearances pre-
sented within the limits of the visible spectrum to the character of the
original motion, to which they are all to be referred. But, however
this may be, it will be easy in a spectrum of this kind, in which we
have a long series of consecutive harmonics, to determine, at least, the
period of this motion—and it is in the examination of these spectra
that the most easily-obtained results may be expected. But the neces-
sary observations are, at present, almost altogether wanting. The only
case in which the author had been able to arrive at any result has been
in the case of the Nitrogen spectrum of the First Order, observed by
Pliicker. It would appear from his observations* that the more refran-
gible of the two fluted patterns observed by him is due to a motion in
the gas having a wave-length of about 0°89376 of a millimetre, which
corresponds to a periodic time of 3 XIIth-seconds: one of the flutings
consisting of the thirty-five harmonics from about the 1960th to
the 1995th.

This result, however, does not command the confidence which the
preceding determination of one of the periodic times.in Hydrogen does;
but it will suffice to show the character of the much easier investiga-
tion which has to be made in the case of gases which produce spectra
of the First Order.

‘‘ Philosophical Transactions” for 1864, p. 7, 8. 16.

Burton—On the Agosta Expedition. 113

e

XVII.—Awn Account OF EXPERIMENTS UPON THE Morton oF VorTEX
Rines iv Arr. By Professor R. 8. Barz. [ Abstract. |

[Read 23 January, 1871. ]

Tue problem discussed was the following:—A vortex ring pro-
jected with a certain initial velocity is gradually retarded by the air ;
according to what law does the resisting force act? The rings were
formed by the falling of a pendulum from a given height upon a
2’ cube box of the usual construction. The ring was made to impinge
upon a target placed at different distances. The time intervening
between the release of the pendulum and the blow of the ring on the
target was measured by Wheatstone’s chronoscope. Making proper
allowance for the time of descent of the pendulum, the time occupied
by the ring in travelling a certain distance was measured to the hun-
dredth part of a second. The range of the ring, to which the experi-
ments refer, was from a distance of four feet from the front of the box
when the ring was moving with a velocity of 10:2 feet per second to
a distance of 20 feet, when the velocity was reduced to 4°3 feet per
second.

From a discussion of the results it appears that the observations
can be accounted for on the supposition that the retarding force varies
directly as the velocity of the ring, the space (s), the time (¢), and the

velocity (v), being connected by the following equations :

§=27-7 (1- 0-69) *)

ds
. v= —-=10°2 (0°69)’
Oa (0°69)
d’s
at? = OB,
Tables embodying the methods of reduction employed accompanied
the paper.

X VILII.—Own ReEsvxts oBTAINED BY THE Acosta EXPEDITION TO OBSERVE
THE Recent Sonar Ecripse. By Cuarites KE. Burton, Hse.

[Read February 13, 1871.]

Acosta is a small town twenty miles north of Syracuse, on the east
coast of Sicily. The station occupied by our party, and which formed
the most western observatory, was immediately to the south of that of
the Italian astronomers, and overhanging the sea, below the fortress.
The instruments used were as follows, taking them in order from west
to east: by Professor W. G. Adams, of King’s College, a biquartz on

R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. I., SER. Il., SCIENCE. Q

114 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

a telescope of 2 inches aperture, besides a modified Savart’s polari-
scope of great sensibility, but having a small field, not telescopic ;
Mr. Clifford had a biquartz also, I believe, on a telescope ; J. Ran-
yard, who was stationed at Villasmonda, seven miles west of Agosta,
at an elevation of about 600 feet above the sea, had a 2°75-inch or
38-inch achromatic, fitted with a biquartz, the finder having a quartz
plate asacap. The Author had Mr. Buckingham’s equatorial achro-
matic, with a 5-inch object glass, fitted with a Herschel-Browning
direct vision spectroscope with two prisms, whose dispersion was equal
to 14 times that of a flint glass prism of 60°. This instrument showed
the line D double, and also the close pair of the group 6. There was
no driving clock.

re eliminary experiments were made on the morning of the 22nd, to
test the capability of the instrument for detecting protuberances, the
slit being set to such a width as would permit distinct vision of some
60 Frauenhofer lines—the intention being to get as much light as pos-
sible, consistently with allowing the detection of dark lines in the
corona spectrum—supposing that they co-existed with sufficient in-
trinsic brilliancy. The protuberances were readily caught with a
tangential slit, the forms even of some of them being rendered visible
by a rapid vibration imparted to the instrument. The principal pro-
tuberances were mapped for my own use and that of others who
wished to know their position. It was of course, desirable, as far as
possible to avoid them, and thus to get the pure spectrum of the
corona. It was found that the E. and W. points of the sun’s limb were
very free from protuberances. Accordingly the following plan of
operations during totality was determined upon.

The slit was set north and south, i.e. in a circle of declination,
and the four points of the sun’s disc, E., W., N., and 8., were fixed
upon to be examined in succession with the slit, the direction of
which, referred to any great circle, was to be retained constant during
the observations. My assistant at the finder, Sergeant Ring, R. E.,
was instructed at the moment of commencement of totality to point
the instrument on the corona immediately outside the E. point of the
moon’s limb. When that region had been observed, he was to point
similarly at a place immediately exterior to the W. limb, then we
were to proceed to the north, and end our pre- -determined work at
the south point of the limb.

By this method of working, we hoped to obtain with the slit tan-
gential at EK. and W. limbs, the spectrum of the lower regions of the
corona. Then, the radial slit at N. and 8. would enable me to compare
the spectra of the upper and lower regions, which would be visible
in the same field, the visible length of the slit being nearly 8’ of are.

After this, if there was time still remaining, we hoped to secure
the spectrum of any other part which should secm brightest to the
Sergeant at the finder.

Tt should here be remarked, that the finder was non-inverting,
being an ordinary pocket spy- -glass, kindly lent by the Colonel in

ad,

Burton—On the Agosta Expedition. 115

command of the Sappers stationed at Agosta. The telescope had been
sent out without a finder or declination clamp, and both these wants
- had to be supplied on the spot.
| I occupied myself, in part, during the early stages of the eclipse,
- in correcting the relative adjustments of the finder and telescope, on
the horns of the dying solar crescent, which were admirably adapted for
_ the purpose.
About two minutes before the totality,* while engaged in this opera-
_ tion at the southern horn, moving the instrument to and fro in right
ascension only, I believe, I was astounded to observe that the ordinary
_ chromosphere lines had received an enormous addition to their num-
_ ber, there being at least twenty-five lines visible between the exterior
line of the group 6 and D. ‘Two of the magnesium lines, at least, were
seen reversed. I began to count, but a remark from the Sergeant that
he could see the protuberance—at or near which I was looking—
in the finder through his sunshade, which was compounded of a red
and blue glass superposed, warned me that I must set on the point
first to be observed during totality. Accordingly, after an instant’s
glance through the finder with the unused eye, I sat down again at the
spectroscope to wait during the few remaining seconds of sunshine.
The lines above mentioned were all bent toward the less refrangible
end of the spectrum, and the longest, the hydrogen lines, were
branched at the extremities furthest from the moon’s limb, presenting
a tree-like form. The new lines were simply bent without being
much, if at all, branched. This, of course, indicated a violent rushing
of the middle and upper portions of the mass of hydrogen under exami-
nation away from the observer, the deflection being greater than the
extreme breadth of the slit. The observations, so far as they go, appear
to me strongly in favour of the theory of the distribution of the gases
and vapours of the sun’s atmosphere, ably advocated by Mr. Stoney.
The first few seconds of totality were lost on account of my eye not
having become accustomed to the darkness of the field, but upon taking
precautions to shut out the glare of the southern horizon, which was
very strong, I perceived towards the left hand side of the field of view
a faint positive} line which seemed to rise out of a faint continuous
spectrum as a background. The eyepiece of the spectroscope had been
fitted with a sort of comb which was intended to serve as a means of
referring the bright lines which might become visible during totality
to their proper place in the solar spectrum, but the unexpected dark-
ness of the field prevented the determination being made in this way.
Thus, I was forced to compare the place in the field of the positive
line just mentioned with the place of the E line recollected from the ob-
servations made a few seconds before. I had devoted several hours on

* I am not quite certain of the order in time here.

+ The word positive is here used to distinguish the line, which was by no means
bright, from the negative or absorption lines, which were being looked for at the
same time.

116 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

that day, and on previous days, to the study of the solar spectrum, as
seen in the instrument I was using, so that I considered myself justi-
fied in putting on record my estimate of the refrangibility of the line
in the corona as being decidedly less than the refrangibility of E. Only
for afew seconds was this remarkable spectrum seen, for a small cloud,
which had begun to form to the west of the sun before totality, passing
towards the east, and growing as it passed, shut out our view, the
line fading steadily till I could no longer see it.

On hearing from Sergeant Ring the state of the case, I looked up at

the place of the sun: nothing was visible save the drifting cloud, and
above it a brilliant star, which proved to be the planet Venus.

As the end of totality drew near the little cloud passed rapidly off,
and for a few seconds I saw the western side of the corona as a pearl
white half circle, without tays, about 30/ or 35’ broad. The Sergeant
was at once ordered to set on the west limb of the moon. While
he was doing so a brilliant bead like a star appeared nearly at the W.
point and increased with immense rapidity; the totality was passed,

and nothing could now be done but the jotting down of the results of

my labours, few and imperfect enough. The report of what I had
seen was written down at once, before holding communication with
any one. :

The sketching department was chiefly entrusted to Mr. John
Brett, a gentleman who, happily, unites the peculiar qualifications of
an astronomical observer with artistic powers of no mean order. It
was fortunate that he had, not long before proceeding to join the
Eclipse Expedition, furnished himself with a powerful reflector mounted
so as to be peculiarly adapted for observations of the sun, the upper
half of the tube being left open, an arrangement which almost entirely
does away with tube currents of unequally heated air. As to the
quality of the instrument, a few words will suffice, namely, that the
mirror was an 84-inch With-Browning, the eyepieces Browning’s
achromatic, and the sun apparatus a Herschel prism with a neutral tint
dark wedge.

The atmospheric circumstances on the morning of the 22nd were
unusually magnificent, the details of the solar surface and spots being
beautifully defined and steady.

About twenty minutes after first contact, Mr. Brett requested me

to come to his telescope as he had detected a prolongation of the moon’s
limb beyond the cusps of the solar crescent. On examining the dis-
tribution of light beyond the sun’s image, both on and off the moon,
it was very striking to see how very much more intense the faint ex-
tension of light from the solar hmb proper was than the extremely
feeble luminosity which overspread the encroaching limb of the moon.
Here was an observation of the corona in what was practically broad
daylight, showing that if we had some means of producing the neces-
sary contrast, the corona might be observed distinct from the general
illumination of our own atmosphere on any really clear day.

After all was over Mr. Brett made the remark that the appearance

>

4

Dawson—On Eozoon Canadense. ows

of projection had been even more distinctly visible during the partial
phases succeeding totality.

These observations have been generally confirmed by Professor
Watson, Director of the Ann Arbor Observatory, United States, with
a 4-in. Alvan Clarke refractor.

I noticed further that the limb of the sun was slightly tinged with
tawny brown (rather yellowish) to a distance inwards of about 1’, no

colour being perceptible along the contour of the moon, which was

then about half-way on the face of the sun.

It may be noticed, in addition, that Messrs. Brett and Watson paid
particular attention to the mode of formation of the Baily Beads, which
were seen to be due solely to the interruption of the contour of the
sun by the tops of the lunar mountains.

Mr. Brett watched carefully for any traces of a lunar atmosphere,
as evidenced by the blunting of the solar cusps or change of figure of de-
tails of spots while undergoing occultation, but he reports that there
was no trace of either phenomenon, the cusps, especially, appearing as
sharp as needles. 1am happy to be able to record my entire concur-
rence in the second of these observations, but, as to the first point,
the sharpness of the cusps, I am compelled to say that at no time
while I was observing with Mr. Brett’s instrument did they appear abso-
lutely sharp, the points seeming always to be slightly and very slightly
blunted. ‘This is not necessarily to be taken as evidence in favour of
a lunar atmosphere, for the roughness of the limb would tend to pre-
vent perfect sharpness of the horns of the crescent.

X1X.—Nors on Kozoon Canavensse. [In reply to Professors Kine and
Rowney.| By J. W. Dawson, LL.D., F.R.S., Principal of
M‘Guill College, Montreal.

[Read Febuary 13, 1871. ]

Turovex the kindness of the authors, I received last summer a copy
of a paper on the fossil above named, contributed to the Royal Irish
Academy by Professors King and Rowney, and reiterating their already
often refuted objections to its animal nature. Though reluctant to
waste in controversy time of which I have much too little at my dis-
posal for the many subjects of original investigation open to me in this
country, I think it necessary, in the interest of truth, toask permission to
place on record, in the ‘‘ Proceedings” of the Society which has published
Professors King and Rowney’s Paper, some of my reasons for dissenting
from their conclusions, and some of my objections to their mode of
treating the subject; referring, however, to my former reply contained
in the Journal of the Geological Society of London, for August, 1867.

1. I object to their mode of stating the question at issue, whereby
they convey to the reader the impression that this is merely to account
for the occurrence of certain peculiar forms in Ophite.

With reference to this it is to be observed that the attention of Sir
William Logan, and of the writer, was first called to Eozoon, by the

118 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

occurrence in Laurentian rocks of definite forms resembling the Silu-
rian Stromatopora, and dissimilar from any concretions or crystalline
structures found in these rocks. With his usual sagacity, Sir William
added to these facts the consideration that the mineral substances -oc-
curring in these forms were so dissimilar as to suggest that the forms
themselves must be due to some extraneous cause rather than to any
crystalline or segregative tendency of their constituent minerals. These
specimens, which were exhibited by Sir William, as probably fossils,
at the meeting of the American Association in 1859, and noticed with
figures in the Report of the Canadian Survey for 1863, showed under
the microscope no minute structures. The writer, who had at the
time an opportunity of examining them, stated his belief that if fossils,
they would prove to be not Corals but Protozoa.

In 1864, additional specimens having been obtained by the Survey,
slices were submitted to the writer, in which he at once detected a
well-marked canal-system, and stated, decidedly, his belief that the
forms were organic and foraminiferal. The announcement of this
discovery was first made by Sir W. EH. Logan, in Silliman’s Journal
for 1864. So far, the facts obtained and stated related to definite
forms mineralized by loganite, serpentine, pyroxene, dolomite, and
calcite. But before publishing these facts in detail, extensive series
of sections of all the Laurentian limestones, and of those of the altered
Quebec group of the Green Mountain range, were made, under the
direction of Sir W. E. Logan and Dr. Hunt, and examined microsco-
pically. Specimens were also decalcified by acids, and subjected to
chemical examination by Dr. Sterry Hunt. The result was the
conviction that the definite laminated forms must be organic, and
farther, that there exist in the Laurentian limestones fragments of such
forms retaining their structure, and also other fragments, probably
organic, but distinct from EKozoon. These conclusions were submitted
to the Geological Society of London, in 1864, after the specimens on
which they were based had been shown to Dr. Carpenter and Professor
T. R. Jones, the former of whom detected in some of the specimens an
additional foraminiferal structure—that of the tubulation of the proper
wall, which I had not been able tomake out. Subsequently, in rocks
at Tudor, of somewhat later age than those of the Lower Laurentian
at Grenville, similar structures were found in lmestones not more
metamorphic than many of those which retain fossils in the Silurian
system. I make this historical statement in order to place the question
in its true light, and to show that it relates to the organic origin of —
certain definite mineral masses, exhibiting not only the external forms
of fossils, but also, their internal structure.

In opposition to these facts, and to the careful deductions drawn
from them, the authors of the Paper under consideration maintain
that the structures are mineral and crystalline. I believe that in the
present state of science such an attempt to return to the doctrine of
‘“plastic-force’’ as a mode of accounting for fossils would not be
tolerated for a moment, were it not for the great antiquity and highly
crystalline condition of the rocks in which the structures are found,

Dawson—On Hozoon Canadense. 119

which naturally create a prejudice against the idea of their being
fossiliferous. That the authors themselves feel this 1s apparent from
the slight manner in which they state the leading facts above given,
and from their evident anxiety to restrict the question to the mode of
occurrence of serpentine in limestone, and to ignore the specimens of
Kozoon preserved under different mineral conditions.

2. With reference to the general form of Eozoon and its structure
on the large scale, I would call attention to two admissions of the
authors of the Paper, which appear to me to be fatal to their case :—
First, they admit, at page 533 | Proceedings, vol. x. |, their ‘‘ inability to
explain satisfactorily”’ the alternating layers of carbonate of lime and
other minerals in the typical specimens of Canadian Hozoon. They make
a feeble attempt to establish an analogy between this and certain concen-
tric coneretionary layers ; but the cases are clearly not parallel, and the
lamine of the Canadian Kozoon present connecting plates and columns
not explicable on any concretionary hypothesis. If, however, they
are unable to explain the lamellar structure alone, as it appeared to
Logan in 1859, is it not rash to attempt to explain it away now, when
certain minute internal structures, corresponding to what might have
been expected on the hypothesis of its organic origin, are added to it ?
If I affirm that a certain mass is the trunk ofa fossil tree, and another
asserts that it is a concretion, but professes to be unable to account for
its form and its rings of growth, surely his case becomes very weak
after [ have made a slice of it, and have shown that it retains the
structure of wood. |

Next, they appear to admit that if specimens occur wholly com-
posed of carbonate of lime their theory will fall to the ground. Now
such specimens do exist. ‘They treat the Tudor specimen with
scepticism as probably ‘‘strmgs of segregated calcite.”’, Since the
account of that specimen was published, additional fragments have been
collected, so that new slices have been prepared. I have examined
these with care, and am prepared to affirm that the chambers in these
specimens are filled with a dark-coloured limestone not more crystal-
line than is usual in the Silurian rocks, and that the chamber-walls
are-composed of carbonate of lime, with the canals filled with the
same material, except where the limestone filling the chambers has
‘penetrated into parts of the larger ones. I should add that the strati-
graphical researches of Mr. Vennor, of the Canadian Survey, have
rendered it probable that the beds containing these fossils, though
unconformably underlying the Lower Silurian, overlie the Lower
Laurentian of the locality, and are, therefore, probably Upper Lauren-
tian, or perhaps Huronian, so that the Tudor specimens may approach
in age to Giimbel’s Eozoon Bavaricum.*

* Dr. Hunt, in a recent communication to the ‘‘ American Journal of Science”
for July, 1870, p. 85, is disposed to regard them as belonging to a great series of
strata not hitherto clearly recognised, lying at the base of the Primordial, but distinct
from and newer than the Upper Laurentian and the Huronian.

120 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Farther, the authors of the Paper have no right to object to our
regarding the laminated specimens as ‘‘typical”? EHozoon. If the
question were as to typical ophite the case would be different; but the
question actually is as to certain well-defined forms which we regard.
as fossils, and allege to have organic structure on the small scale, as
well as lamination on the large scale. We profess to account for the
acervuline forms by the irregular growth at the surface of the organisms,
and by the breaking of them into fragments confusedly intermingled
in great thicknesses of limestone, Just as fragments of corals occur in
Palaeozoic limestone ; but we are underno obligation to accept irregular
or disintegrated specimens as typical; and, when objectors reason from
these fragments, we have aright to point to the more perfect examples.
It would be easy to explain the loose cells of Zetradiwnm which
characterize the Birds-eye limestone of the Lower Siluran of America,
as crystalline structures; but a comparison with the unbroken masses
of the same coral, shows their true nature. I have for some time
made the minute structure of Palaeozoic limestones a special study, and
have described some of them inthe Trenton formation of Canada. I
propose, shortly, to publish additional examples, showing fragments of
various kinds of fossils preserved in these limestones, and recognizable
only by the infiltration of their pores and other minute structures. I
shall also be.able to show that in many cases the crystallization of the
carbonate of lime and the infiltration of other substances have not
interfered with the perfection of the most minute of these structures.

The fact that the chambers are usually filled with silicates is
strangely regarded by the authors as an argument against the organic
nature of Kozoon. One would think that the extreme frequency of
silicious fillings of the cavities of fossils, and even of silicious replace-
ment of their tissues, should have prevented the use of such an argument,
without taking into account the opposite conclusions to be drawn from
the various kinds of silicates found in the specimens, and from the
modern filling of Foraminifera by hydrous silicates, as shown by
Ehrenberg, Mantell, Carpenter, Bailey, and Pourtales.* Farther, I
have elsewhere shown that the loganite is proved by its texture to
have been a fragmental substance, or at least filled with loose debris;
that the Tudor specimens have the cavities filled with a sedimentary ©
limestone, and that several fragmental specimens from Madoc are
actually wholly calcareous. It is to be observed, however, that the
wholly calcareous specimens present great difficulties to an observer;
and I have no doubt that they are usually overlooked by collectors in
consequence of their not being developed by weathering, or showing any
obvious structure in fresh fractures.

8. With regard to the canal system, the authors persist in confusing
the casts of it which occur in serpentine with ‘‘ metaxite’’ concretions,
and in likening them to dendritic crystallizations of silver, &c., and

* “Quarterly Journal Geol. Society,” 1864.

Dawson—On Hozoon Canadense. 121

coralloidal forms of carbonate of ime. In answer to this, I think it
quite sufficient to say that I fail to perceive the resemblance as other
than very imperfectly imitative. 1 may add, that the case is one of
the occurrence of a canal structure in forms which on other grounds
appear to be organic, while the concretionary forms referred to are
produced under diverse conditions, none of them similar to those of
which evidence appears in the specimens of Hozoon. With the
singular theory of pseudomorphism, by means of which the authors
now supplement their previous objections, I leave Dr. Hunt to
deal.

4. With regard to the proper wall and its minute tubulation, the
essential error of the authors consists in confounding it with fibrous
and acicular erystals, and in maintaining that because the tubuli are
sometimes apparently confused and confluent they must be inorganic.
With regard to the first of these positions, I may repeat what T have
stated in former papers—that the true cell-wall presents minute cylin-
drical processes traversing carbonate of lime, and usually nearly
parallel to each other, end often slightly bulbose at the extremity.
Fibrous serpentine, ov the other hand, appears as angular crystals,
closely packed together, while the numerous spicular crystals of
silicious minerals which often appear in metamorphic limestones, and
may be developed by decalcification, appear as sharp angular needles
usually radiating from centres or irregularly disposed. Plate Aas Fig.
10 (Ophite from Skye, King and Rowney’s Paper, ‘Proc. R. ie At?
vol. x.), 1s an eminent example of this; and whatever the nature of
the crystals may be, they have no appearance in the plate of being
tubuli of Eozoon. I have very often shown microscopists and geo-
logists the cell-wall along with veins of chrysotile and coatings of
acicular crystals ceourtine in the same or similar limestones, and
they have never failed at once to recognize the difference, especially
under high powers.

I do not deny that the tubulation is often imperfectly preserved,
and that im such cases the casts of the tubuli may appear to be glued
together by concretions of mineral matter, or to be broken or imperfect.
But this occurs in all fossils, and is familiar to any microscopist
examining them. How difficult isit in many cases to detect the minute
structure of Nummulites and other fossil Foraminifera? How often
does a specimen of fossil wood present im one part distorted and ¢on-
fused fibres or mere crystals, with the remains of the wood forming
phragmata between them, when in other parts it may show the most
minute structures in perfect preservation? But who would use the
disintegrated portions to invalidate the evidence of the parts better
preserved ? Yet this is precisely the argument of Professors King and
Rowney, and which they have not hesitated in using in the case of a
fossil so old as Kozoon, and so often compressed, crushed, and partly
destroyed by mincralization.

I have in the above remarks confined myself to what I regard as
absolutely essential by way of explanation and defence of the organic

R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. I., SER. IT., SCIENCE. R

" 122 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

nature of Kozoon. It would be unprofitable to enter into the multitude
of subordinate points raised by the authors, and their theory of mineral
pseudomorphism is discussed by my friend Dr. Hunt; but I must say
here that this theory ought, in my opinion, to afford to any chemist a
strong presumption against the validity of their objections, especially
since it confessedly does not account for all the facts, while requir-
ing a most comphecated series of unproved and improbable suppo-
sitions.

The only other new features in the communication to whichthe note
refers are contained in the ‘‘ supplementary note.” The first of these
relates to the grains of coccolite in the limestone of Aker, in Sweden.
Whether or not these are organic, they are obviously different from
Eozoon Canadense. They, no doubt, resemble the grains referred to by
Giimbel as possibly organic, and also similar granular objects with
projections which, im a previous Paper, I have described from Lauren-
tian limestones in Canada. These things may be crystalline ; but if
organic, they are radically distinct from Eozoon. ‘The second relates
to the supposed crystals of malacolite from the same place. Admitting
the interpretation given of these to be correct, they are no more re-
lated to Hozoon than are the curious vermicular crystals of a mica-
ceous mineral which I have noticed in the Canadian limestones.

The third and still more remarkable case is that of a spinel from
Amity, New York, containing calcite in its crevices, including a perfect
canal system preserved in malacolite. With reference to this, as spinels
of large size occur in veins in the Laurentian rocks, I am not prepared
to say that it 1s absolutely impossible that fragments of limestone con-
taining Eozoon may not be occasionally associated with them in their
matrix. I confess, however, that until I can examine such specimens,
which I have not yet met with, I cannot, after my experience of the
tendencies of Messrs. Rowney and King to confound other forms with
those of Eozoon, accept their determinations in a matter so critical and
in a case so unlikely.

On two points in conclusion it 1s necessary to say a few words. The
first is the geological range of Kozoon. This, at present, is Lauren-
tian, and possibly, even Primordial, according to Dr. Hunt. Similar
forms, however, exist in the unaltered Lower Silurian rocks, and are
at present included in the genera Stromatopora, Stromatocerium, and
Arthaeocyathus, along with corals and sponges properly belonging to
those genera. I hope at some future time to refer more in detail to
these facts which I am now investigating, with reference to the Palae-_
ozoic successors of Kozoon, some of which are very interesting. With
regard to the Connemara ophiolites, [regard these as similar to certain
more recent ophiolites from the Green Mountain range of the Eastern
Townships of Canada, which have not afforded Eozoon, and I have
never been able to satisfy myself of the occurrence of any definite
organic structure in the Connemara specimens. With regard to the
so-called Liassic specimens from Skye, without admitting the Liassic
age of the specimens, which, I beg to suggest, is still somewhat doubt-

Hunt—On HEozoon Canadense. 32"

ful,* I may safely say that the figure at length given by Messrs. Row-
ney and King of their vaunted specimen does not seem to me to present
the characters of Kozoon, but, on the contrary, shows granules of ser-
pentine hispid with acicular crystals, which may be, and probably are,
altogether inorganic.

The last point which I shall mention is the taunt thatso little further
progress has been made in the investigation of Kozoon. With reference
to this, I beg leave to doubt whether a process of confounding the actual
_ structure of Hozoon with all manner of dendritic and crystalline forms,

in the way followed by the authors, would constitute progress. But
in so far as careful comparison with all specimens which have been
recently found is concerned, some progress has been made ; and I trust
that it will soon be possible to bring forward not merely additional
specimens illustrative of the structure of Eozoon, but fresh evidence of
its wide geographical range, and also links of connexion with fossils of
the Palaeozoic rocks. The discovery recently made in Massachusetts,
and alluded to by Messrs. Rowney and King, is itself not without im-
portance. In the meantime I am content to accept the investigations
of Messrs. King and Rowney as nearly exhaustive of the natural history
of thoseimitative forms which may be confounded with Kozoon, and there-
fore as in a certain way useful in the further prosecution of the subject.
As already stated, Iam at this moment engaged in following out, as
opportunity offers, two lines of investigation bearing on the following
points :—(1) the study of the Lower Silurian and Primordial successors
of Hozoon, and (2) that of the tubulation and other structures similar
to those of Mozoon preserved in the Palaeozoic rocks.

I

|

XX.—Messrs. Kine anp Rowney on Eozoon CANnADENSE.
By T. Srerry Hont, LL. D., F. B.S.

| Read February 27, 1870. ]

In the ‘‘ Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy,” for July 12, 1869,
Messrs. King and Rowney have given us at length their latest cor-
rected views on various questions connected with Hozoon Canadense.
Leaving to my friend, Dr. Dawson, the discussion of the Zoological
aspects of the question, I cannot forbear making a few criticisms on
the chemical and mineralogical views of the authors. The problem
which they had before them was to explain the occurrence of certain
forms which, to skilled observers, ike Carpenter, Dawson, and
Rupert Jones, appear to possess all the structural character of the
calcareous skeleton of a foraminiferal organism, and moreover to show
how it happens that these forms of crystalline carbonate of lime are
associated with serpentine in such a way as to lead these observers to

* See Dr. Hunt’s note on the rocks of Skye, ‘‘ Am. Jour. Science,” for March, 1870,
p. 186.

124 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

conclude that this hydrous silicate of magnesia filled and enveloped
the calcarcous skeleton, replacing the perishable sareode. The
hypothesis now put forward by Messrs. King and Ruwney to explain
the appcarances in question, is, that all this curiously arranged serpen-
tine, which appears to be a cast of the interior of a complex foramini-
feral organism, has been shaped or sculptured out of plates, prisms,
and other solids of serpentine, by ‘‘the erosion and incomplete
waste of the latter, the definite shapes being residual portions of the ©
solid that have not completely disappeared.” The calcite which
limits these definite shapes, or, in other words, what is regarded as the
calcareous skeleton of Hozoon, is a ‘‘ replacement pseudomorph’ of
calcite taking the place of the wasted and eroded serpentine. It was
not a calcareous fossil, filled and surrounded by the serpentine, but
was formed in the midst of the serpentine itself, by a mysterious
agency which dissolved away this mineral to form a mould, in which
the calcite was cast. This marvellous process can only be paralleled
by the operations of that plastic force in virtue of which sea-shells
were supposed by some old naturalists to be generated in the midst of
rocky strata. Such ecquivocally formed fossils, whether oyster or
foraminifers, may well be termed pseudomorphs, but we are at a loss
to see with what propricty the authors of this singular hypothesis
invoke the doctrines of mineral pseudomorphism, as taught by Rose,
Blum, Bischof, and Dana. In replacement pseudomorphs, as under-
stood by these authors, a mineral species disappears and is replaced by
another which retains the external form of the first. Could it be
shown that the calcite of the cell-wall of Eozoon was once serpentine,
this portion of carbonate of lime would be a replacement pseudomorph
after serpentine ; but why the portions of this mineral, which in the
hypothesis of Messrs. King and Rowney have been thus replaced,
should assume the forms of a foraminiferal skeleton, is precisely what
our authors fail to show, and, as all must see, is the gist of the whole
matter.

Messrs. King and Rowney, it will be observed, assume the exist-
ence of calcite as a replacement pseudomorph after serpentine,
but give no evidence of the possibility of such pseudomorphs. Both |
Rose and Bischof regard serpentine itself as, im all cases, of
pseudomorphous origin, and as the last result of the changes of a
number of mineral species, but give us no example of the pseudo-
morphous alteration of serpentine itself. It is, according to Bischof, _
the very insolubility and unalterability of serpentine which causes it
to appear as the final result of the change of so many mineral species.
Delesse, moreover, in his carefully prepared table of pseudomorphous
minerals, in which he has resumed the results of his own and all
preceding observers, does not admit the pseudomorphic replacement of
serpentine by calcite, nor indeed by any other species.* If, then,

* «* Annales des Mines,” 5, xvi. 317.

Hunt— On Hozoon Canadense. 125

such pseudomorphs exist, it appears to be a fact hitherto unobserved,
and our authors should at least have given us some evidence of this
remarkable case of pseudomorphism by which they seek to support
their singular hypothesis.

I hasten to say, however, that I reject with Scheerer, Delesse, and
Naumann, a great part of the supposed cases of mineral pseudomor-
phism, and do not even admit the pseudomorphous origin of serpentine
itself, but believe that this, with many other related silicates, has been
formed by direct chemical precipitation. This view, which our
authors do me the honour to criticise, was set forth by me in 1860
and 1861,* and will be found noticed more in detail in the ‘‘ Geological
Report of Canada, for 1866,” p. 229. I have there and clsewhere
maintained that ‘‘steatite, serpentine, pyroxene, hornblende, and in
many cases garnet, epidote, and other silicated minerals, are formed
by a crystallization and molecular re-arrangement of silicates, ge-
nerated by chemical processes in waters at the earth’s surface.’’}

This view, which at once explains the origin of all these bedded
rocks, and the fact that their constituent mineral species, like silica
and carbonate of lime, replace the perishable matter of organic forms,
is designated by Messrs. King and Rowney ‘‘as so completely destitute
of the characters of a scientific hypothesis as to be wholly unworthy
of consideration,” and they speak of my attempts to maintain this
hypothesis as ‘‘a total collapse.” How far this statement is from the
truth my readers shall judge. My views as to the origin of serpen-
tine and other silicated minerals were sct forth by me as above in
1860-1864, before anything was known of the mineralogy of Hozoon,
and were forced upon me by my studies of the older crystalline schists
of North America. Naumann had already pointed out the necessity
of some such hypothesis when he protested against the extravagances
of the pseudomorphist school, and maintained that the beds of various
silicates found in the crystalline schists are original deposits and not
formed by an epigenic process. (‘‘Geognosie”’ u1., 65. 154, and ‘ Bull.
Soc. Geol. de France,” 2, xvui., 678.) This conclusion of Naumann’s
IT have attempted to explain and support by numerous facts and ob-
servations, which have led me to the hypothesis in question. Gim-
bel, who accepts Naumann’s view, sustains my hypothesis of the
origin of these rocks in a most emphatic manner,t and Credner in
discussing the genesis of the Kozoic rocks, has most ably defended it.
So much for my theoretical views so contemptuously denounced by
Messrs. King and Rowney, which are nevertheless unhesitatingly

* “ Amer. Jour. Sci.” (2), xxix. 284, xxxil. 286.
+ Ibid., xxxvii. 266; xxxvill. 183.
+ Proc. Royal Bavarian Acad. for 1866,” translated in ‘Can. Naturalist,” iii.,
81.
§ “Die Gliederung der Eozoischen Formations gruppe Nord.-Amerikas,—a
Thesis defended before the University of Leipzig, March 15, 1869,” by Dr.
Hermann Credner. Halle, 1869, p. 53.

126 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

adopted by the two geologists of the time who have made the most
special studies of the rocks in question, Giimbel in Germany, and
Credner in North America.

It would be a thankless task to follow Messrs. King and Rowney
through their long paper, which abounds in statements as unsound as
those Thi ave just exposed, but I cannot conclude without calling at-
tention to one misconception of theirs as to my view of the origin of
limestones. They quote Professor Hull’s remark to the effect that
the researches of the Canadian geologists and others have shown that
the oldest known limestones of the world owe their origin to Eozoon,
and remark that the existence of great limestone beds in the EKozoic
rocks seemed to have influenced Lyell, Ramsay, and others in admitting
the received view of Eozoon. Were there no other conceivable source
of limestones than Eozoon or similar calcareous skeletons, one might -
suppose that the presence of such rocks in the Laurentian system
could have thus influenced these distinguished geologists, but there
are found beneath the Eozoon horizon two great formations of lime-
stone in which this fossil has never been detected. When found,
indeed, it owes its conservation in a readily recognizable form to the
fact, that it was preserved by the introduction of serpentine at the time
of its growth. Above the unbroken Eozoon reefs are limestones made
up apparently of the series of Kozoon thus preserved by serpentine,
and there is no doubt that this calcareous rhizopod, growing in water
where serpentine was not in process of formation, might, and probably
did, build up pure lhmestone beds like those formed in later times from
the ruins of corals and crinoids. Nor is there anything inconsistent
in this with the assertion which Messrs. King and Rowney quote
from me, viz., that the popular notion that all limestone formations
owe their origin to organic life is based upon a fallacy. The idea
that marine organisms originate the carbonate of lime of their skele-
tons, im a manner somewhat similar to that in which plants generate
the organic matter of theirs, appears to be commonly held among
certain geologists. It cannot, however, be too often repeated that
animals only appropriate the carbonate of lime which is furnished
them by chemical reaction. Were there no animals present to make
use of it, the carbonate of lime would accumulate in natural waters till —
these became saturated and would then be deposited in an insolubleform;
and although thousands of feet of limestone have been formed from the
calcareous skeletons of marine animals, it is not less true that great
beds of ancient marble, like many modern travertines and tufas, have
been deposited without the intervention of hfe, and even in waters
from which living organisms were probably absent. To illustrate
this with the parallel case of silicious deposits, there are great beds
made up of silicious shields of diatoms. These during their life-
time extracted from the waters the dissolved silica, which, but for
their intervention, might have accumulated till it was at length de-
posited in the form of schist or of crystalline quartz. In either case
the function of the coral, the rhizopod, or the diatom is limited to assi-

!
|
|

MacaristerR— On Muscular Anomalies in Human Anatomy. 127

milating the carbonate of lime or the silica from its solution, and the
organized form thus given to these substances is purely accidental. It
is characteristic of our authors, that, rather than admit the limestone
beds of the Eozoon rocks to have been formed like beds of coralline
limestone, or deposited as chemical precipitates like travertine, they
prefer, as they assure us, to regard them as the results of that
hitherto unheard-of process, the pseudomorphism of serpentine ; as
if the deposition of the carbonate of lime in the place of dissolved
serpentine were a simpler process than its direct deposition in one or
the other of the ways which all the world understands !

MonTreEat, January 16, 1871.

XXI.—On Moscutar Anomaries In Human Anatomy. By ALEXANDER
Macazister, Professor of Zoology, T.C.D. [Abstract].

[Read January 23, 1871. ]

Iw this Paper I have recorded all the muscular anomalies which
have been seen by me during the past twelve years in the dissecting-
room of the Royal College of Surgeons, together with notes of many
others which have been communicated to me by several friends and
former pupils. These I have tabulated in anatomical order, and I
have, as far as I could, given a complete bibliographic record of the
subject of abnormal myology ; there are thus in the list about two
thousand forms of deviation from the average structure in man, over
fifteen hundred of which have been noticed by myself. Of these, about
a hundred and fifty are novelties, not hitherto described, as far as I am
aware. I have not appended to this Paper any generalities, as I have
seen no cause to alter any of the opinions which I have before expressed
(“Proe.” R. I. A., 1867, Dec. 9). Nor have I added any remarks on
muscular homologies ; for though I have seen reason to depart in
some respects from the theory laid down in the paper just quoted,
yet I desire that this paper—long enough in itself—should not be
encumbered with any theory; and I have therefore carefully con-
fined myself as much as possible to matters of fact. The most in-
teresting question regarding muscular anomalies is that which concerns
the relations existing between the departures from average structure
in man, and the average or normal arrangements in lower animals; but
I have not, except in a few instances, touched upon this, as it would
have swelled the paper to inordinate size. Muscles do not seem to
vary in lower animals to the extent they do in man, though of course
we cannot absolutely know the frequency of such anomalies unless we
obtain. a record of a much larger number of dissections as data than
we have at present. In such animals, however, as I have several

128 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

times SHORE to wit, the pena which I have carefully dis-
sected four rabbit, Macacus nemestrinus (6) ;
M. cynomoleus (oy; cae deseitions sabeous (3); Cebus capucinus (5);
Talpa Huropea (4); Ardea comata (3); Diomcedea exulans (2); and
many other animals, I have found that every second and succeeding
dissection of the same species has been precisely identical. Now,
there are scarcely two human subjects whose muscular systems in
every respect resemble cach other, while in the serics of each
species above named, positively no deviations were met with,
though in most cases (all but the dogs and rabbits) both sides were
carefully dissected and the muscles weighed; those of one side by the
Rey. Professor Haughton, and those of the ‘other by myself. From
these data, as well as from the comparison of the records of the dissec-
tion by other anatomists of individual species, I think we are war-
ranted in concluding, that there is smaller degree of variation in the
muscular system of any well-marked animal form than there is in man.

As to the producing causes of muscular anomalies, we will not be
in a position to arrive at any very dcfinite conclusions until we can
procure a serics of dissections of subjects whose habits of life have
been known; for we have reason to believe that they to a large extent
are due to variation in habit, and possibly are to a large extent
hereditary, as such deformity as the occurrence of six fingers has been
proved to be. Sex certainly does scem to influence their development,
as stated before; and from the different degrees of frequency of
certain anomalies, catalogued by Professor Wenzel Gruber, of St.
Petersburg, Professor John Wood, of King’s College, London, and
myself in Dublin (where the largest number of subj cots dissected are
mainly of Celtic origin), it would scem that there was a difference
in the relative frequency of certain varieties in Celtic, Saxon, and
Sclavonic races. I have not met with any record of an extensive
series of dissections of negroes or of other races, but it is probable
that in these there would be found similar varicties of development,
which might admit of tabulation as race characters. When the plan
introduced by the Rev. Dr. Haughton, of weighing the muscles
becomes adopted generally in such dissections, we may look for the |
recognition of such characters.

The number of subjects which have come under my observation
since I began to tabulate muscular anomalies has been nearly nine
hundred: of these I have superintended the dissection and examined
the abnormalities of fully six hundred and ninety, and I have had the >
anomalies in the others pointed out to me by those who superintended
their dissections. I have especially to thank Dr. Kelly, Demonstrator
of Anatomy, Carmichael Medical School; Dr. Ward, Demonstrator in
the Medical School of the Catholic University ; Dr. Bookey, of
Steevens’ Hospital; Dr. Walter Smith, of the University Medical
School; and Drs. Hewitt and Stoker, of the Royal College of Surgeons,
for showing me numerous rare forms of abnormality.

Dawson— Addendum to Paper on Eozoon. 129

XXIJ.—AppEnpum To Parrr on Kozoon. By J. W. Dawson, LL. D.,
F. R.S8., Principal of the M‘Gill College, Montreal.

[Read April 10, 1871.]

In pursuing the researches referred to in the Paper read before the
Academy, February 13th, 1878,* two points have occurred which are,
in my opinion, so instructive that I desire to add a short notice of
them.

The first relates to a limestone, probably of Upper Silurian age,
collected by Mr. Robb, of the Geological Survey, and kindly placed in
my hands by Mr. Selwyn. The locality is Pole-hill, New Brunswick.
This limestone is composed almost wholly of organic fragments,
cemented by crystalline carbonate of lime, and traversed by slender
veins of the same mineral. Among the fragments may be recognised
under the microscope portions of Trilobites, and of brachiopod and
gasteropod shells, and numerous joints and plates of Crinoids. The
latter are remarkable for the manner in which their reticulated
structure, which is precisely similar to that of modern Crinoids, : has
been injected with a siliceous substance, which is seen distinctly in
slices, and still more plainly in decalcified specimens. This filling
is precisely similar in appearance to the serpentine filling the canals
of Kozoon, the only apparent difference being that in the forms of the
cells and tubes of the Crinoids, as compared with those of the Lauren-
tian fossil, the same silicious substance also occupies the cavities of
some of the small shells, and occurs in mere amorphous pieces,
apparently filling interstices. From its mode of occurrence, I have
not the slightest doubt that it occupied the cavities of the crinoidal
fragments while still recent, and before they had been cemented

- together by the calcareous paste. This siliceous filling is therefore

similar, on the one hand, to that effected by the ancient serpentine of
the Laurentian, and on the other to that which results from the
deposition of modern glauconite. The analysis of Dr. Hunt, which I
give below, fully confirms these analogies.

I may add that I have examined under the microscope portions of
the substance prepared by Dr. Hunt for analysis, and find it to retain
its form, showing that it is the actual filling of the cavities. I have
also examined the small amount of insoluble silica remaining after his
treatment with acid and alkaline solvents, and find it to consist of
angular and rounded grains of quartzose sand.

The following are Dr. Hunt’s notes :—

“The fossiliferous limestone from Pole-hill, New Brunswick, pro-
bably of Upper Silurian age, is light gray and coarsely granular.
When treated with dilute hydrochloric acid, it leaves a residue of 5:9 per
cent., and the solution gives 1°8 per cent. of alumina and oxide of iron,

* « Proceedings R. I. A.,” New Series, vol. i., p. 117.
R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. I., SER. II., SCIENCE, S

130 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

and magnesia equal to 1°35 of carbonate—the remainder being carbonate
oflime. The insoluble matter separated by dilute acid, after washing
by decantation from a small amount of fine flocculent matter, consists,
apart from an admixture of quartz grains, entirely of casts and moulded
forms of a peculiar silicate, which Dr. Dawson has observed in decal-
cified specimens filling the pores of crinoidal stems, and which, when
separated by an acid, resembles closely under the microscope the coral-
loidal forms of arragonite known as /flos ferrz, the surfaces being some-
what rugose and glistening with crystalline faces. This silicate is
sub-translucent and ofa pale green colour, but immediately becomes of
a light reddish brown when heated to redness in the air, and gives off
water when heated in a tube, without, however, changing its form.
It is partially decomposed by strong hydrochloric acid, yielding a
considerable amount of protosalt of iron. Strong hot sulphuric acid
readily and completely decomposes it, showing it to be a silicate of
alumina and ferrous oxide, with some magnesia and alkalies, but with
no trace of lime. The separated silica, which remains after the action
of the acid, is readily dissolved by a dilute solution of soda, leaving
behind nothing but angular and partially rounded grains of sand,
chiefly of colourless vitreous quartz. An analysis effected in the
way just described on 1:187 grammes gave the following results,
which give, by calculation, the centesimal composition of the mi-
neral :—

SUTCAy ee) os in OZO0) Jee GO 9o)ns — 20 ni Oxey mene
AYornina, "5° 2). 2440) roe eee a: 2
Protoxyd of iron, . *10937 — *. 18°86

Wigemestan vcs me = OSO0)) Midas eel 6-29
Potashsn. uy. hon i: ee Ol4 OW nae 1:69 23
PSLOXOKE We yer MBE arnt AO) DY: Oe og 48

Waters pen cts 1 OO O4 ene 4 POLS eGo ‘
imsolublewquaxtz.) o420 ee itil

1:1869 100-00

‘‘ A previous analysis of a portion of the mixture by fusion with
carbonate of soda gave, by calculation, 18-80 p. c. of protoxide of iron,
and amounts of alumina and combined silica closely agreeing with ©
those just given. ; : :

‘‘The oxygen ratios, as above calculated, are nearly as3:2:1: 1.
This mineral approaches in composition to the jollyte of Von Kobell,
from which it differs in containing a portion of alkalies, and only one
half as much water. In these respects it agrees nearly with the sili-
cate found by Robert Hoffman, at Raspenau, in Bohemia, where it oc-
curs in thin layers alternating with picrosmine, and surrounding masses
of Eozoon in the Laurentian limestones of that region;* the Eozoon itself
being there injected with a hydrous silicate which may be described as
intermediate between glauconite and chlorite in composition. The

* “ Jour. fur Prakt. Chemie,” Bd. 106 (Erster Jahrgang, 1869), p. 356.

Dawson— Addendum to Paper on Eozoon. 131

mineral first mentioned is compared by Hoffman to fahlunite, to which
jollyte is also related in physical characters as well as in composition.
Under the names of fahlunite, gigantolite, pinite, &c., are included a
great class of hydrous silicates which, from their imperfectly crystalline
condition, have generally been regarded, like serpentine, as results of
the alteration of other silicates. It is, however, difficult to admit
that the silicate found in the condition described by Hoffman, and
still more the present mineral, which injects the pores of palaeozoic
Crinoids, can be any other than an original deposition, allied in the
mode of its formation to the serpentine, pyroxene, and other minerals
which have injected the Laurentian Eozoon, and the serpentine and
glauconite, which in a similar manner fill tertiary and recent shells.”

The second point to which I would refer, is the alleged occurrence
of the structures of Hozoon in connexion with crystals of spinel,
from Amity, New York. I have examined the specimens of this
mineral and its matrix, within my reach, with the following results:—
A specimen from that locality in the collection of M‘Gill College, and
another in that of Dr. Hunt from that vicinity, contain in spots,
remains of casts of canals similar to those of Hozoon Canadense apparently
belonging to fragments of this fossil. From the general structure and
aspect of these specimens, however, I infer that they are portions of a
bedded rock and not a veinstone. In fact, they closely resemble
specimens in the collection of the Geological Survey, from New-
borough, Ont., which have been described by Dr. Hunt; in which
large grains and imperfect crystals of chondrodite, sometimes one-
fourth of an inch in diameter, ‘‘ mark the planes of stratification in
a bedded limestone.’”’ Both chondrodite and spinel are by him stated
to occur in the bedded crystalline limestones of the Laurentian, as well
as in the calcareous veinstones (Report Geol. Canada, 1866, pp. 206
and 213). It is worthy of remark that there are numerous other
specimens in the collection of Dr. Hunt from Amity and the adjacent
region, which are clearly calcareous veinstones, often containing chon-
drodite, spinel, pyroxene, &c., which exhibit no trace of Kozoon,
Gimbel also, in his extensive examination of crystalline limestones in
1865, could detect no Kozoon in the coarsely crystalline carbonate of
lime with chondrodite, from Amity; and, I think, it will be found
that carbonate of lime holding Eozoon, associated with chondrodite
and spinel, either formed part of a bedded rock, or possibly, in some
eases, may have been derived from a fragment of such rock enclosed in
a velnstone.

182 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

XXITI.—Ow tur Gxrotoetcan Ack anp Microscopic STRUCTURE OF THE
SERPENTINE Marsie or Opuite or Sxyr.* By Professors W. Kine,
Se. D., and T. H. Rownny, Pu. D. (With plate x1v., Science).

[Read 14th January, 1871. ]

FIRST PART.

Wuttez on a tour in the months of June and July of the past year, one
of us visited a portion of the Western Highlands and the adjacent
islands of Scotland, when the opportunity was embraced of making an
examination of the Kilbride district of Strath, in Skye. Although
the geology of the part examined has been to a considerable extent
described by Dr. Macculloch} and Mr. Archibald Geikie{[—by the
latter especially—several questions have of late years arisen that render
the present paper not altogether unnecessary.

The district referred to, which is situated on the east side of
Lough Slappin, between Torrin on the north, and Glen Suishnish on
the south, consists of rocks belonging to the two great classes.§

The principal igneous rock appears like a protruded mass, which,
on the shore, is about halfa mile in width; while inland, and stretching
eastward for a few miles, it constitutes the rather elevated ridge, called
Beinn-an-Dubhaich. Both on its north side, at the promontory near
Torrin, and on its south side near Camus Smalaig, the igneous mass
is flanked by saccharoid calcitic marble in rudely stratified beds,
which dip away from it at a high angle. These are overlaid by a suc-
cession of normal sedimentary deposits, with, as the distance increases,
a gradual decreasing inclination.

The igneous rock, usually considered a syenite, is somewhat
variable in mineral composition; but in general it is crystalline
throughout, and composed essentially of felspar (of two kinds—a pale
flesh-coloured orthoclase, and apparently a white albite) and quartz,
in about equal proportions, with a comparatively small amount of
amphibole (hornblende). The rock, on account of the small proportion
of the last mineral, cannot be considered a typical syenite. We quite
agree, however, with Geikie, in ‘‘ ranking it among the granites.”

The marble is white, more or less crystalline—sometimes com-
pact and waxy; and containing here and there grains, strings, nests,
layers, and irregular lumps, of serpentine, and other mineral silicates,
that give it the character of ophite. Some of the additional substances —

* A paper by the authors was read at the Liverpool meeting of the British
Association, entitled, “On some points in the Geology of Strath, in Skye.” A
considerable portion of it is included in the first part of the present memoir, while
the subject of the second part is differently treated to what it was in the Liverpool
paper ; and several new points are added.

+ “The Western Highlands of Scotland,’ vol. i., pp. 262-419.

¢ ‘‘ Quarterly Journal of the Geological Society,” vol. xiv., pp. 1—36, 1857.

§ See Section in Plate xiy., fig.1.

KING AND RowNEY — On Serpentine Marble or Ophite of Skye. 133

are of a doubtful nature, appearing more or less hike amorphous
amphibolic matter, or imperfectly developed serpentine. Calcareous
layers, faintly crystalline, and containing flattened pieces of a dark
green serpentine-like substance, are present in some parts of the
marble.

Want of time prevented any observations being made with the
object of determining the relation between the afore-mentioned siliceous
minerals and the ‘‘ augitic greenstone”’ of the dykes that cut through
the marble.* Serpentine, according to the highest authorities, is con-
sidered to be in ad/ cases a pseudomorph. Such we assume to be the
case with the ‘‘ green streaks’’ of this mineral, ‘‘ which,” according
to Geikie, ‘‘ mottle the marble where it is intersected by trap dykes;”’
and hence they may be pseudomorphic after the ‘‘augitic greenstone.”’

The junction between the syenite and the marble is not ill-
defined ; but no veins were observed carrying the one into the other.
The contact surfaces are rugged, with irregular projections and
hollows.

The beds adjacent to the marble are calcareous, have a blue
greyish colour, and contain numerous white irregularly-shaped siliceous
coneretion-like bodies; which, as suggested by Macculloch and Geikie,
may possibly be fossil remains that have lost all traces of organic
structure through semi-metamorphism.

Next follows a considerable thickness of hard limestones: some
blackish-grey, with thin irregular lamine of sandy argillaceous
matter ; others of a lighter colour, largely composed of minute siliceous
particles, apparently sand. Some of the beds contain numerous minute
spheroidal bodies, which, when sections are examined with an ordinary
magnifier, show nothing more than the appearances peculiar to oolitic
erains. At first sight the more spherical forms might be taken for
fossil Orbulinas; but, as they completely fail in showing any shell-
structures, their foraminiferal nature is rendered doubtful. There are
also numerous small pieces with the characteristic cleavage of calcite ;
many of which appear to be of crystalline origin; but some, we have
no doubt, are fragments of Encrinites. Possibly it was in some of the
limestones under consideration that Mr. Geikie found ‘‘ what appeared
to be fragments of a Pentacrinite.” Be this as it may, true fossils do
occur in the whole series; since we have detected with a common
lens shells of Foraminifera in abundance. We have also observed a few
cylindrical bodies, longitudinally fluted, and somewhat thicker than a
pin: examined with a higher power, transverse sections of the latter
show them to possess internally a radial structure; the ribs corres-
ponding to the radii; which is suggestive of their beg the remains
of minute echinidial spines. There are likewise present numerous
fragments of very small bivalve and univalve shells. In the same
series of beds was also found the complete rim of a concave calice of

* Geikie, ‘‘Quarterly Journal of the Geological Society,” vol. xiv., p. 19.

“|

134 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

a turbinoid coral, nearly an inch and a quarter in diameter. The plates
were numerous, but they were only seen to pass from the rim to about
half way to the centre of the calice, possibly owing to its being deeply
concave. Unfortunately, in trying to detach the specimen, which
was slightly in relief, it broke into fragments. To all appearances it
belonged to a large species of Wontlvaltia: the circularity and large
size of the calice are against its being an isolated corallite of /sastrea
Murchisont ; a species forming a reef in the Lias at Lussay, on the
opposite coast of the island.

The succeeding rocks, limestones of a dark colour, and of a less
crystalline character than those last described, are highly fossiliferous;
some being formed entirely of fragments of shells, amongst which were
found portions of a small ammonite, and detached valves of a shell
resembling Avicula decussata.

Shales and other limestones follow; and these are distinguished by
an immense number of Gryphea obliquata, and other Liassic fossils.

All the foregoing stratified rocks gradually fall from a nearly
vertical position, which obtains at the junction of the marble with the
syenite at Camus Smalaig, to about 20 degrees—apparently the angle
of the highest gryphza beds near Suishnish Glen. In no part of the
section, which does not exceed a mile in extent, was any certain case
of stratial disruption or unconformability observed.

Reverting to the marble, both Macculloch and Geikie express
themselves in favor of its being a metamorphic rock of Liassic age, the
contiguous syenite having been the metamorphosing agent. Some,
it would seem, are indisposed to accept this conclusion. ‘‘ With all
due deference to the authority of that eminent geologist, Mr. Geikie,’”’
Dr. Hunt avers he “‘cannot help suggesting that a re-examination of the
district of Strath would show that the highly metamorphosed crystalline
limestones, holding serpeptine, and associated with syenitic rocks,
belong to an older system (probably Laurentian), and are thus
distinct from the nearly horizontal fossiliferous limestones near by,
which are locally altered by intrusive rocks.”* Unfortunately for this
suggestion, all the evidences are against it. And it so happens that

the fossiliferous limestones referred to, which have an inclination of ©
about 20 degrees, regularly graduate in angle, and to some extent in

structure, into the ‘‘ highly inclined metamorphosed crystalline lime-
stones ;”’ while the short space between the marble, and the beds nearest

to it yielding the fragments of ammonite, &c., shows no want of con- |

formability. And what is further confirmatory of the conclusion, ob-
jected to by Dr. Hunt, is the repetition of a similar stratigraphy on
_the other or Torrin side of the syenite. The difference between the
angle of the crystalline marble and that of the highest of the fossilife-
rous limestones, has evidently been caused by the latter being at the
greatest distance from the syenite: the limestone would not, as a
consequence, be so much tilted as the marble.

* “ Silliman’s American Journal,” March, 1870, p. 186.

ed

KING AND ROWNEY— On Serpentine Marble or Ophate of Skye. 185

Thus, weighing all the facts and considerations that have been ad-
duced, we are compelled to reject the view to which Dr. Sterry Hunt
is inclined, and to accept the one long ago advocated by Macculloch
and Geikie.* The two following conclusions are the legitimate expres-
sions of the old view.

Ist. That the ophite of Skye is an altered rock of the Liassic
eriod.
4 2nd. That igneous action, developing a granitic rock, and produc-
ing decided metamorphism in an adjacent deposit, has operated at a
later geological period in Skye than in any other part of the British

~~ Islands.

Geologists, it is true, are already acquainted with a comparatively
modern granitic formation in Arran and Devonshire ; but the evidences
bearing on these cases go no furthur than to show that the former is
post-Carboniferous, and that the latter is probably pre-Triassic. Now,
however, a rock of the same class may be pointed out that can only be
considered to have been developed during some post-Liassic period.

SECOND PART.

The serpentine appears to be rare at Camus Smalaig ; and it is not
common at Torrin. But near the Manse at Kilbride, about half a mile
inland, serpentinous marble seems to be rather abundant; as blocks of
true ophite are common in the old walls about the place. The serpen-
tine generally occurs in thin anastomosing parallel layers, averaging
an eighth of an inch in thickness, alternating with plates of corres-
ponding thickness composed of calcite. Both are often sharply and
complexly crumpled; and in many cases they are seen concentrically
curling round concretion-like nuclei of compact serpentine, or other
mineral silicates, in which, the calcareous plates disappearing, the
siliceous layers lose their individuality.

In its laminated portions, the Skye marble remarkably resembles
the celebrated ‘‘ eozoonal’’ ophite of Canada—more s0 in this respect
than the corresponding rock, commonin Connemara. Figure 2, pl. xrvy.
(Science), represents a portion. of a large block, in which the lamina,
singularly curved, are well displayed. As in other cases that are
known to us, the concentric arrangement of the laminz around nuclei
ig more suggestive of a superinduced than a depositional origin.

It will be recollected by those who have made themselves acquainted
with the discussion, so rife of late years, respecting the so-called
“ Fozoon Canadense,’’ that, in our memoirs on the subject, we have de-
scribed and figured certain microscopic structures observed in a small
piece of Skye ophite, evidently from the Kilbride district, which was

* M. Geikie, in a memoir published subsequently to the one we have already
referred to, observes that ‘‘ some parts of the metamorphic limestone of Strath may
possibly be Silurian” (‘‘ Quart. Jour. Geol. Soc.,” vol. xvii., p. 200); but we take
ae observation to apply to a calcareous rock, which occurs near Heast on Loch

ishort.

136 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

presented to us by Professor Harkness.* We showed these structures
to be unmistakably ‘‘eozoonal.’”’ It consequently gave us much plea-
sure in finding that our Strath specimens afford additional evidences
supporting the view we have taken in the discussion.

In the Skye ophite the mineral silicates consist of sub-translucent
pale green or yellowish serpentine, which is also opaque and whitish
where it is granular or flocculent,—a white granulo-crystalline mineral
occasionally displaying cleavage, which we refer to malacolite,—and a
greenish black one somewhat resembling amphibole, and similar to
the last in texture; while the mineral carbonates which enclose the
latter, forming, as it were, their matrix, occur as calcite and dolomite.
Cases are common in which the serpentine appears to melt insensibly
into the malacolite, and the malacolite into the amphibole-like species.
Similar differences of mineral composition and arrangement characterize
the Laurentian ‘‘ eozoonal”’ marble of Canada.

Sir William Logan has represented a laminated specimen, from the
Calumet, in which the mineral silicate consists of ‘‘ white pyroxene’’t
or malacolite. In this respect it is identical with the Skye specimen
represented in fig. 3, pl. xiv.

Principal Dawson has represented another specimen from Burgess,
with ‘‘ dark green loganite’’ and dolomite in alternating layers.{ The
Skye specimen, shown in fig. 4, pl. xrv., we strongly suspect is the same ;
as its greenish-black mineral appears to be identical with, or closely
related to, loganite ; a variety which Dana -considers to be a pseudo-
morph after amphibole ;§ while its mineral carbonate appears to be
dolomite.

The finest specimens of the two last varieties were procured from
near Torrin; where the serpentine, which occurs as strings and inde-
finite aggregations, is not abundant. 3

The layers of mineral silicates in the Canadian ophite, also the
grains when separated and irregularly arranged, are considered to be
casts of the ‘‘ chambers’ of ‘‘ Kozoon ;”’ and the interlaminated or inter-
stitial calcite is taken for its ‘‘ skeleton.’ In these two features, the
presumed organism comes well out in the Skye ophite; as it also
does in its remaining features—the ‘‘nummuline layer’ and “ canal
system.”’

Professor Harkness’s specimen shows the grains of serpentine in»
many cases invested with aciculi, closely agreeing in their parallelism
and cylindrical form with those of the ‘‘ nummuline layer’ in its
typical state, as characterizing the Canadian rock. With the excep- -
tion of a few rather obscure traces, here and there, we have not yet
detected any good examples of this feature in our recently acquired

* Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc.,”’ vol. xxii., p. 204; ‘ Proc. Roy. Irish Acad.,”
vol. x., pl. xx1v., fig. 10.

t ‘“‘Geology of Canada,’’ 1863, p. 49, figs. 3 and 4.

t “ Quarterly Journal of the Geological Society,’’ vol. xxi., pl. vit, fig. 1.

§ “System of Mineralogy,” 5th ed., pp. 221, 242, 496.

KING AND RowNEY— On Serpentine Marble of Skye. 137

specimens: its absence, however, is readily explained by the fact that
the grains of serpentine on their surfaces are for the most part floccu-
lent—a condition which experience teaches us is incompatible with the
co-existence of a fibrous coat. Fig. 5, pl. xtv., represents an example
of it, in addition to the larger and more varied one given in our last
memoir.

As regards the structures presumed to have formed the ‘canal
system,’’ we find our Skye specimens containing finer and more nume-
rous examples than we were led to expect, judging from the inferiority
of those that occurred to us in the pre-cited specimen :* still we have
failed in detecting any so remarkable as some we have seen in the
Canadian ophite. As in the latter rock, many consist of serpentine,
and others of malacolite: both kinds are irregularly rounded and exca-
vated; and, besides being simply rod-like, they are often remarkably
subdivided or branching. The serpentinous examples (fig. 6, pl. xrv.)
are usually of a dull-white colour, and somewhat nodulose ; while those
in malacolite (fig. 7, pl. x1v.) have often crystalline planes, a vitreous
lustre, and a beaded appearance. In the specimens laminated with the
amphibole-like mineral, the dolomite intercalations are crowded with
miniature examples of typical forms.

Having elsewhere entered considerably into detail in disproof of
the view advocated by others as to the origin of the different ‘‘ eozoo-
nal’ features, we have no intention of taking up the matter in the
present Paper, except so far as it bears on certain pseudomorphic phe-
nomena; a subject, which, with few exceptions, has been singularly
neglected by geologists of this country. The evidences we have
adduced, as observed in various ophites and other crystalline rocks, all
combine to prove—that the ‘‘chamber casts’ and ‘‘ canal system”’
have resulted from structural and chemical changes, inherent in and
peculiar to the mineral silicates composing them—that this is also the
case with the “‘nummuline layer,’ which we have shown originated
from chrysotile, a fibrous variety of serpentine—and that the substance
(calcite, or dolomite) of the ‘‘skeleton’’ has replaced one or other of
the mineral silicates, consequent on the partial or complete removal
of the latter by the above changes. The same conclusions are forced
on us by an examination of the Skye specimens.

As the malacolite exhibits most instructively the origin of three
of the foregoing features,} we propose in the next place to give a brief
account of our observations in connexion with this point. Being gra-
nulo-crystalline, the present mineral often exhibits itself as grains—
usually elongated spheroids—with planes, edges, and angles. Generally,
however, these parts are rounded off, and the resulting surfaces dis-
play precisely the appearance of having been produced by some dis-
solving agent. These peculiarities characterize the grains, whether
they occur singly, or in laminar aggregations (‘‘ chamber casts’) ; or at-

* “ Quarterly Journal Geological Society,” vol. xxi, p. 204.
t+ The ‘“‘nummuline layer” seems to be restricted to serpentine.

R. I. A. PROC.—VOL, I., SER. II., SCIENCE. ik

138 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

tached to one another under the extremely varied and dissimilar forms
constituting the ‘‘canal system.’ Even the most branching of the
latter show by their occasional angularities, excavated and rounded
surfaces, and beaded character, that they are entirely made up of crys-
talline grains—skeletons of larger groups—reduced and fashioned into
their present remarkable shapes by the wasting action of a solvent.
Moreover, isolated grains occur with a thin white crust enclosing their
translucent substance: others are seen with a portion of their sub-
stance removed, but the crust remaining and intact; while close by
are hollow spheroidal cases identical with the crusts. These facts,
which are, of course, best revealed by decalcifying the specimens,*
prove beyond doubt that the vacancies in the grains were occupied by
calcite.

Clearly the grains at one time were altogether composed of mala-
colite ; and it is equally clear that the calcite now occupying the
vacancies has replaced the malacolite. The substitution of a siliceous
mineral by a calcareous one is seen in all its stages; and it is as self-
evident a case of pseudomorphism as any that have been recorded.
The spheroidal grains of malacolite, with their external crust pre-
served, and enclosing an interior of calcite, are precisely analogous to
the ‘‘crystals of garnet from Tvedestrand, which are wholly calcite
within, there being but a thin crust of garnet.’’t

Again, the crust itself exhibits most obviously the final stage of
its waste. Unmistakable portions are seen fixed in the undissolved
part of the calcareous intercalations; and when a number of such,
belonging to different grains, are attached to one another, they give
rise to irregularly undulating leaf-like expansions, some of which
strikingly resemble the ‘‘ curiously curved”’ configurations detected by
Dr. Giimbel in a Bavarian ophite, and considered by him to represent
the ‘‘canal system’’ of his so-called ‘‘ Hozoon Bavaricum.” | ‘These
examples are demonstratively fragments of branching varieties of the
‘‘canal system ;”’ and they must be accepted as completely confirming
our view of the origin of this feature. Ocasionally, crusts may be
seen entirely riddled, and approximately simulating in this respect the
perforated shell-case of a globular polycystine.§

Now, considering that the grains of malacolite show themselves in |
every stage of decretion, it clearly follows that in numerous instances
they have disappeared altogether; and it is equally to be inferred
that the interstitial calcite, or dolomite—even that forming the layers —
—has replaced a corresponding amount of malacolite. In both cases —
the change may have been effected by the rock having been permeated
by heated water holding a carbonate in solution.

* By this process the calcite of the grains is removed, as well as that forming
the adjacent calcareous layers and interstices.

+ ‘ Dana’s Syst. Mineralogy,” 5 ed., p. 272.

+ “Canadian Naturalist,” vol. i11., plate 1., fig. 7.

§ Skeletons of apparently the grains of the amphibole-like mineral also occa-
sionally occur as thin porous or rudely reticulated fragments.

KING AND RowNEY— On Serpentine Marble of Skye. 139

These inferences open out a wide field of speculation in pseudo-
morphic geology : and it becomes a legitimate question—whether the
Skye ophite may not have been, previous to its present condition,
altogether a different rock, essentially composed of calcareo-magnesian
silicates, which became calcitic, or dolomitic by the elimination of its
silica, and the replacement of this substance by carbonic acid.*

But whatever view may be taken respecting the mineralogical
characters of the rock under consideration, in its pre-ophitic con-
dition, we entertain no doubts as to our having fully and clearly
established the truth of the two following conclusions :—

1st. That all the microscopic forms characteristic of the Laurentian
ophite of Canada are more or less paralleled by those occurring in the
Liassic ophite of Skye.

2nd. That the microscopic forms in the Skye ophite are the result
of structural and chemical changes, to which its essential siliceous
minerals are characteristically liable.

A few words more. It cannot be too strongly enforced that mala-
colite, loganite, and serpentine, belong to one and the same class of
mineral silicates, having a close pseudomorphic relation; and that they
consequently represent a series of chemical changes; also, that dolo-
mite and calcite, which are similarly related to each other, occur as
pseudomorphs after mineral silicates. Crystals of garnet, labradorite,
orthoclase, albite, &c., are well known to occur changed into a car-
bonate (calcite, &c.).¢

Description oF Fieures In Pirate XIV. (Scrence.)

Fig. 1.—Coast section, about one mile in length, on the east side of Loch Slappin,
Isle of Skye.

Fig. 2.—Layers of serpentine, &c. (‘‘chamber casts” of “‘ Hozoon Canadense’’), with
calcitic spaces (‘‘intermediate skeleton”) between them, curling round siliceous
nuclei: natural size, as seen in a large block of ophite, from near the Manse,
Kilbride, in Skye.

Fig. 3.—Layers of malacolite or white pyroxene, separated by calcitic layers: na-
tural size, from a weathered specimen of ophite, near Torrin, Skye.

Fig. 4.—Layers of a dark-green mineral ( ? loganite), separated by dolomitic layers :
natural size, from weathered ophite, near Torrin, Skye.

Fig. 5.—Cylindrical parailel aciculi (‘“‘nummuline layer’’) on the sectional edge of
a piece of serpentine: highly magnified. In ophite, from Strath, Skye.

Fig. 6.—Simple and branching configurations (‘‘canal system’’) composed of ser-
pentine, and imbedded in calcitic layers (‘‘ intermediate skeleton’’) of ophite,
from Strath, Skye. Highly magnified.

Fig 7.—Configurations composed of malacolite, and imbedded in calcitic layers of
ophite, from Strath, Skye. Highly magnified.

* In some varieties of the amphibole group, the basic constituents solely consist
of lime and magnesia. Malacolite, according to Dana, is composed of—Sil., 5d°7 ;
lime, 25°8; mag., 18°5; and tremolite is formed of the same salts, but inversely
proportioned.

+ See “‘ Dana,” pp. 272, 344, 361, 678.

140 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

XXIV.—On THE Minerat Origin OF THE SO-CALLED ‘‘ Kozoon CaAna-
DENSE.” By Professors Witi1am Kine, Sc. D., and Tromas H.
Rowney, Pu. D.

[Read April 10, 1871. ]

Tux only replies that have appeared to our former Paper* on ‘‘ Hozoon’’
are by Drs. J. W. Dawson and T. Sterry Hunt.t As one confines
himself to ‘‘the discussion of the zoological aspects of the question,”’
and the other to certain of its chemical and mineralogical relations,
we shall consider their Papers separately. To begin with the first.
We intend to review Dr. Dawson’s paragraphs serzatim ; of course
omitting to notice any remarks that contain nothing of importance.

Ist. Fully believing that Dr. Dawson can employ his time more
usefully on other subjects than that of ‘‘ Kozoon,” we are quite will-
ing to his renouncing the ‘‘ controversy” altogether. For our part,
feeling convinced that we have irrefragably established the purely
mineral origin of ‘‘ Kozoon Canadense,” and considering the way in
which the organic theory is maintained, we are quite as ‘“ reluctant”’
as Dr. Dawson appears to be in prolonging the discussion. It is only
‘in the interest of truth” that we commenced it, or keep it open.

2nd. Dr. Dawson maintains the organic origin of certain structures ;
and has a perfect right to represent them as such. On the other hand,
we, contending for their purely mineral origin, claim an equal right
to describe them according to our view.

3rd. The statement respecting the Tudor specimen will be noticed
under the 6th paragraph.

4th. We totally repudiate the charge of having shown any
‘‘anxiety’’ to ‘ignore the specimens of ‘Eozoon’ preserved under
different mineral conditions.”” We have fully discussed such speci-
mens as far as the evidences enabled us, which may be considered to
argue the contrary.

5th. We have certainly admitted our ‘‘inability to explain satis-
factorily the alternating layers of carbonate of lime and other minerals”
in ‘‘ Kozoon :” but how this is ‘fatal’ to our ‘“ case” surpasses our
comprehension; as we have pointed out analogous examples which
occur under circumstances proving that the alternation can only be a
_ mineral arrangement.{ The analogies we have adduced, Dr. Dawson

may say ‘‘are clearly not parallel;” but-he has failed to make his

statement clear to others. As we have no faith in the success of any
‘‘ attempt” to explain the ‘‘ connecting plates and columns” on any
‘“concretionary hypothesis,” clearly we are under no necessity to do

* “ Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy,” vol. x., pp. 506-551.
t Id., New Series, vol. i., Part 2

aes Quarterly Journal Geol. Soc. ” vol. xxil., p. 210; ‘ Proceedings Royal Irish
Academy, voll X., Pp. 032,

/

KInG AND RownEY— On ‘*‘ Hozoon Canadense.”’ 141

so. Dr. Dawson, who is evidently unacquainted with our “ singular
theory of pseudomorphism,’’ would have been correct had he qualified
it as decretionary.

6th. No grounds, as far as we can recollect, have been stated by us
for our ‘‘ appearing to admit that if specimens occur wholly composed of
carbonate of lime,” the ‘‘ theory’’ we have proposed ‘‘ will fall to the
ground :’’ onthe contrary, as stated, we see no reason why specimens

of the kind should not be found.* It might rather be assumed, from the

way Dr. Dawson announced the discovery of an example of ‘‘ Kozoon
preserved simply in carbonate of lime’’—of its being ‘‘a conclu-
slve answer to our objections’’—that he felt iis theory required the
occurrence of such specimens. As regards the Tudor specimen, it will
be recollected that, after minutely discussing Dr. Dawson’s description
of it, we could come to no other conclusion (for which our reasons
were gwen) than that ‘‘it is nothing more than the result of infiltra-
tion of carbonate of lime, which has penetrated into a parting between
two layers of the laminated arenaceous calcareous rock containing it.’’}
We may be wrong in taking this particular view: at any rate it
implies, what we fully believe, that the specimen is of mere mineral
origin. Now, Dr. Dawson was in a position to show the unsoundness
of our reasons, or to refute our conclusions, if either were incorrect, by
bringing forward further arguments or evidences belonging to the
specimen; but instead of anything of the kind having been done, we
are simply met by the assertion that “ since the account of that speci-
men was published, additional fragments have been collected, the
chambers of which are filled with a dark coloured limestone.” A
similar statement, it will be recollected, was made respecting what
were called ‘‘ chambers” in the original specimen; but which, from
any evidence that appeared to the contrary, are no more ‘‘ chambers”
than the meshes between anastomosing strings of calcite. The simple
fact of the specimen consisting of a thin expansion, scarcely two lines in
thickness, of sparsely anastomosing string-like ribs, occupying a space
of six inches and a half by four inches, and ‘‘lying flat on the plane of
stratification,’ is quite sufficient to prove that it is neither a detached
section of (as assumed), nor anything else related to, ‘‘ Kozoon.’? Our
points of objection to all the alleged cases of a calcareous ‘‘ in-filling,”’
and our complaints respecting the ‘‘ very meagre and unsatisfactory
accounts’ hitherto published of them, ought to have imduced Dr.
Dawson to have given a detailed description, with illustrations if
needed, of the ‘‘ additional fragments.’’ Had the Tudor specimen and
the Madoe obscurities been so ecstatically flourished by us, as con-
clusively disproving the organic origin of ‘‘ Kozoon”’ we would have
evoked nothing less than universal derision. It must not be overlooked
that such cases must now be properly examined from a mineralogical

* “ Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy,” vol. x., pp. 532, 548.
t ‘Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy,” vol. x., pp. 511, 512.

142 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

point of view before their organic origin can be admitted. .. .. The
post-Laurentian age of the Tudor limestones now appears to be esta-
blished. Mr. H. G. Vennor, to whom is due this credit, is disposed to
correlate them with the Potsdam group—the probable equivalent of the
Cambrian Lingula flags; and Dr. 8. Hunt, who seems to agree with
him, has ventured to include them in his ‘‘ Terranovan Series.”’* Dr.
Dawson states that they are not more metamorphosed than many of
those which retain fossils in the Silurian system.t Now, Potsdam
or ‘‘ primordial” fossils are abundant in some of the rocks in New-
foundland and New Brunswick, with which the Tudor limestones have
been correlated: hence, if the ‘‘ creature of the dawn’’ lived in the
Terranovan age, surely we have a right to expect the Tudor lime-
stones—so highly promising in organic remains as they now appear to
be from Dr. Dawson’s statement (also other Terranovan deposits that
are fossiliferous)—to afford indisputable evidences of its existence,
instead of the mere ‘‘ fragments’ and other extremely doubtful
examples they have hitherto yielded. . . . There is one point not to
be lost sight of in connexion with the last specimens. Their presumed
organic nature would never have been determined except by com-
paring them with the perfect specimens of ‘‘ Kozoon”’ that occur in the
“highly crystalline’ (Dawson) rocks of the Laurentian system! Is not
this circumstance the very reverse of what a paleontologist, conver-
sant with mineralogy, can accept before he allows himself to embrace
the various mysteries that make up the eozoonal belief ?

7th. We objected to Dr. Dawson assuming the laminated arrange-
ment te be typical, when, from the description of ‘‘ Kozoon,”’ as given
by different writers, and from our own observations, it appeared to be
exceptional. Besides, we have nowhere ‘‘reasoned from fragments
confusedly intermixed,’”’ but from examples of ‘‘ unbroken’”’ acervuline
arrangement; which, understanding it to be the general one, we must
still consider to be typical. The Zetradium illustration is entirely
inappropriate.

8th. We are not aware of having stated anything implying the
opening sentence of this paragraph. The ‘‘chamber casts’ usually
consist of serpentine—occasionally of malacolite, and loganite ; and it
ought to be known to Dr. Dawson that these minerals have no relation,
as we have already pointed out, to the ordinary in-filling substance
forming the casts of recent and fossil foraminifers:{ nor do they occur
in fossils, except, perhaps, in such as are metamorphosed. Our ex-
perience of calcareous organisms found in limestone is, that ‘‘2wea-
thering’’ developes them; the cause of which is due to their being
usually in a different molecular condition—crystalline, or semi-crystal-
line—to that of the rock containing them. ‘‘The fragmental speci-
mens from Madoc,” stated to be ‘‘ actually wholly calcareous,” also

* “ American Journal of Science,” July, 1870, pp. 511, 512.
t Nature, No. 67, p. 287.
{ “Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy,” vol. x., p. 540, also, see Postscript.

KING AND RowNEY— On “ Hozoon Canadense.”’ 143

others of the kind, have already been disposed of,* and ought not to have
been again introduced, unless supported by fresh and reliable evidences.

9th. We have always admitted that the ‘‘ true cell-wall presents
minute cylindrical processes traversing carbonate of lime, and usually
nearly parallel to each other,’”’—even before Dr. Dawson had published
any description of them :{ and we have throughout persistently used
the term ‘‘ acrculr’”’ for the ‘casts of the tubuli ;” by which we wished
them to be understood as having a ‘cylindrical’? form.{ What is
there to justify Dr. Dawson in again repeating that we ‘‘ confound the
nummuline layer with fibrous and acicular crystals ?”’§ No doubt Dr.
Dawson has ‘‘ very often shown to microscopists and geologists the
cell-wall with veins of chrysotile, and coating of acicular crystals oc-
curring in Kozoonal limestone ; and that they have never failed at once
to observe the difference ;” but it may be allowed us to add that we
could show them the originals of the cases figured in our papers, re-
presenting intermediate examples graduating the ‘‘cell-wall,” in its
“true” condition, into chrysotile ; also, the latter passing into struc-
tureless serpentine.|| . . . It would now appear that Dr. Dawson will
not admit many of the modifications described by Dr. Carpenter to re-
present the ‘‘ cell-wall’’ im its various conditions of .formation; but
rather its accidental or mineral alterations. In such cases as the one re-
presented in the Intellectual Observer, vol. vii., uncoloured plate, fig. 2,
the ‘‘casts of the tubuli” are ‘‘ glued together by concretions of mineral
matter.” This is one way of getting out of the difficulty; but it is
an escape from Scylla to be wrecked in Charybdis.- Dr. Dawson has
now no other alternative but to account for the disappearance of the
calcareous portion of the ‘‘ cell-wall” to enable the casts of the tubuli
to become ‘‘glued together’’ by what 7s seliceous ‘‘ mineral matter ;”’ and
this involves our ‘‘ singular theory of pseudomorphism”! . . . In our
last paper, we accepted Dr. Dawson’s first description of the ‘true
cell-wall,”” as consisting of ‘‘ slender undulating rounded threads of
serpentine penetrating a matrix of carbonate of lime :’’ and we are now
quite ready to accept his latest and additional statement—that it pre-
sents the serpentinous threads ‘“ often slightly bulbose at their ex-
tremity ;”’ as we perceive something similar in the cylindrical threads of
serpentine that line the walls in a true fissure.4] . . . It is our theory,

* “ Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy,” vol. x., pp. 522, 523.

_ + Dr. Dawson has not, up to the present time, even given a representation of
the ‘‘true ceil wall.’’ Indeed, this part has not yet been represented in any definite
manner to illustrate its presumed typical characters, except by ourselves!

£ “ Quarterly Journal Geol. Soc.,”’ vol. xxii., p. 194.

§ It must not be understood that we consider the aciculi to be in all cases
“‘cylindrical;” because, having originated, as we believe, from prismatic fibres in
the form of chrysvtile, it is quite probable that they do not always lose their
angularities.

aT “Quarterly Journal Geol. Soc:,” vol. xx., pl. xiv., figs. 1, 2, p. 92; ** Proe.
Royal Irish Academy,” vol. x., pl. xli., fig. 1, 2, pp. 515, 516.

{ “Quarterly Journal Geol. Society,” vol. xxii., pl. xiv., fig. 4

9

144 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

that the various ‘‘eozoonal features” are the product of chemical or
pseudomorphic changes in serpentine, initiated by structural disinte-
gration, to which it is characteristically lable; and we have a legiti-
mate right to use every evidence bearing out this view. Respecting the
‘‘ fossil wood”’ illustration, the ‘‘ disintegrated portions’ of the case
are totally without analogy ; since, obviously, they do not ctrate the
‘“‘minute structures” alluded to. None of the arguments, or facts,
we have brought forward to support our theory were derived from
the examples of ‘‘ Kozoon compressed, crushed, or partly destroyed by
mineralization.”’

10th. We may be allowed to ask the reader to compare our de-
tailed description of the grains of coccolite, and the mineral configu-
rations, occurring in the Aker crystalline limestone,* with Dr. Dawson’s
mode of putting ‘‘objections” and ‘‘reasons’’ against them, to show
that we have not been met in a way consistent with what is recog-
nised in a scientific controversy.

1ith. We fully expected when the occurrence of a ‘‘ perfect canal
system preserved in malacolite,” and occupying the crevices in a crystal
of spinel, from Amity, New York, became known to Dr. Dawson, that he
would have procured specimens of the spineliferous rock at once. As this
has not been done, and as there is nothing in the Paper under criticism
to controvert this “‘ remarkable case,’ we may assume it as completely
demonstrative of the mineral origin of *‘ Kozoon.”’

12th. Dr. Dawson has ‘‘ never been able to satisfy himself of the
occurrence of any definite organic structure in the Connemara speci-
mens of ophite:” moreover, considering our ‘‘tendencies,” especially
after we have adduced examples of true ‘‘nummuline layer’’ in cracks
in this rock,{ we do not expect that any statement of ours will meet
with his acceptance. We would, however, ask Dr. Dawson—why he
discards the detailed testimony of one of his co-believers, Professor T.
Rupert Jones, who particularly mentions that the ‘“‘ Irish Green,” as

‘“shown to the practised eye,’ contains every one of the features diag- |

nosed for ‘‘ Kozoon Canadense’’?4 Quite sufficient has been adduced
-to prepare the reader for Dr. Dawson’s refusal to accept the ‘‘ chamber
casts,”’ and their ‘‘aciculi,” in Skye ophite, as eozoonal: our figure|! is
summarily set aside by the gratuitous statement, thatit merely ‘‘shows
granules of serpentine hispid with acicular crystals”! In our late
paper on the Skye OphiteY an additional figure is given, representing
afew ‘nearly parallel cylindrical processes’ attached to the curving

edge or surface of a piece of serpentine (‘‘ chamber cast’’), and which,

before decalcification, ‘‘ traversed the carbonate of lime,” forming

* “ Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy,’’ vol. x., pp. 546, 547.

+ See Postscript.

{ ‘Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy,” vol. x., pl. xlii., fig. 6; ‘‘ Quarterly
Journal Geological Society,” vol. xxii., pl. xiv., fig. 4.

§ ‘Geological Magazine,” vol. ii., pp. 88, 89.

| ‘‘ Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy,” vol. x., pl. xliv., fig. 10.

{| Ib., New Series, vol. i., pl. xiv., fig. 5.

Kine AnD RownEy—On * Hozoon Canadense.”’ 145

the “true cell wall.” Five of the processes stand out conspicuously :
three of the smaller ones are also conspicuous; but the remainder are
obscurely defined. It isremarkable, that one of the largest is “slightly
bulbose at the extremity’! As this example shows no appearance of
‘‘sharp angular needles radiating from a centre, or irregularily dis-
_ posed,” it must be taken to represent the ‘‘true cell wall.’’ If our
position is denied, Dr. Dawson will have to support himself by some-
thing more than mere gratuitous statements, or by weightier arguments
than such as he is in the habit of adducing.

This ends our criticisms on every point which Dr. Dawson regards
‘fas essential by way of explanation and defence of the organic nature
of Kozoon.’”’ We would beg leave, however, to observe, that there are
other and more essential points that have been overlooked. Possibly
they may have been considered no better than the “* multitude’ which
he felt ‘‘it would be impossible to enter into,’”? and which we cannot
help thinking may be related to those treated of in the concluding
section of the present Paper.

Dr. Sterry Hunt, instead of treating of the mineralogical and che-
mical aspects of the question, as his special studies led us to expect,
confines himself to ‘‘making a few criticisms’’ on the ‘‘views’’ we
suggested to account for the mineral changes in serpentine, which, in
our opinion, have developed the various ‘‘eozoonal features;’’? and hence
his paper is remarkable for the absence of even the slightest allusion to
the evidences and arguments we adduced to show, from their circum-
stances of occurrence, modifications, mineral and chemical characters,
that these features are demonstratively of inorganic origin. Such
absence is a fact, the stgnificance of which we duly appreciate; and
the full recognition of which we trust will not be hereafter ignored by
those who believe in ‘‘ Eozoon.’’ Our theory, in many respects may
be right, or it may be wrong: and although nothing more than a sub-
ordinate matter in the main question before us, we feel much pleasure in
acknowledging that it has been correctly represented by Dr. Hunt in its
principal points; and in having the opportunity of discussing it with
him on the present occasion.

Dr. S. Hunt’s ideas of pseudomorphism, it is well known, are at
variance with those commonly entertained; while, to us, they appear
to be in no respect in advance of the latter: indeed, in limiting the
phenomenon to crystalline solids, they place him in some points in a
retrograde position. Still, presuming he will not deny that serpentine
occurs in the form of crystals belonging to amphibole, augite, olivine,
&e., and that in such cases the serpentine must be a pseudomorph,—we
would ask him, notwithstanding the chance of our being rebuked as
extravagant pseudomorphists, if these instances ought not to be taken
as evidences that rock masses (diorites, dolerites, olivenites), essentially
composed of the minerals named, can be similarly changed? We need not
dwell on cases of the kind :—one, the dolerite of Monzoni, was noticed

R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. I., SER. II., SCIENCE. U

146 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

in our first memoir;* and others could be cited. -But it would be some
advantage to us to learn how such cases could be explained otherwise
than by pseudomorphism en masse.

We are quite aware that it is usual to regard pseudomorphs as mineral
substances, replacing others, and retaining their crystalline form; but
we cannot believe that Blum, Bischof, and Dana, take this limited
view. Examples do occur without any crystalline form remaining, ~
especially when the change takes place in the external portions of the
crystal; and certain minerals (chondrodite) seldom or never give rise
to pseudomorphs in the form of crystals; while negative cases appear to
be the absolute rule with serpentine. Now, such being the case with
the latter mineral, how can we expect it to comport itself according to
the general rule? And, to be particular, on what grounds are we to re-
quire calcite to occur as a crystal-pseudomorph after serpentine, when
the latter never presents a crystalline form proper to itself? But,
although such is the nature of serpentine, it seems to be quite over-
looked that this mineral is common in the state of chrysotile, with a
fibrous or asbestiform structure capable of being retained in the process
of pseudomorphism. We have elsewhere made known examples of
this variety, forming veins in ophite—parts of it here and there having
been substituted by carbonate of lime, but still retaining the original
fibrosity of the chrysotile.} Had nothing more than asbestiform car-
bonate of lime been present in the veins, no one would have suspected
it to be a pseudomorph after serpentine.

If serpentine were an ordinary crystalline mineral, no doubt calcite
would have occurred under the form of the crystal proper to it; justas
it is found in the form of dodecahedrons that were once garnets,—of
oblique prisms that were originally orthoclase, albite, oligoclase, or
augite ;{ but usually occurring as an amorphous body, with the excep-
tion of the allomorph or variety just named, and some others of the
kind, its replacing mineral is prevented from assuming any other than
the non-crystalline condition. From what has come under our obser-
vations in the course of a prolonged investigation of the changes which .
serpentine undergoes, we have every reason for believing that much—
. probably. all—of the calcite immediately associated with it in ophitic
rocks is its pseudomorphie replacing substance. . |

It is simply from the rarity of non-crystalline cases that the rule
has arisen of limiting the term pseudomorph to chemical replacements
in the form of crystals. We cannot, however, be far wrong, especially
when there are precedents in our favour, in extending the name to
similar phenomena in amorphous or rock masses.

We may have “ failed in showing,” by our hypothesis, ‘‘ why”’ ser-
pentine has been replaced by calcite; but we can confidently appeal

* “ Quarterly Journal Geological Society,” vol. xxii., p. 216.
t “Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy,” vol. x., pl. xliv., fig. 9, p. 531.
t “ Dana’s Mineralogy,” dth ed., pp. 272, 344, 361 ; Bischof, vol. ii., p. 315.

}

Kine AND ROwNEY— On ‘‘ Eozoon Canadense.’’ 147

to our descriptions and figures of the cases adduced by us to show
“that the calcite of the cell-wall of ‘ Hozoon’ was once serpentine.’’*
This is the true problem that was before us; and Dr. Hunt has not been
able to show that our mode of solving it is any way unsound.

We think that Dr. Hunt has made more than was warranted of the
fact that ‘‘ both Rose and Bischof regard serpentine itself as the last
result of the changes of a number of mineral species;”’ and that,
according to the latter, it is ‘* the very insolubility and unalterability of
serpentine which causes it to appear as the final result.”’ Bischof, as it
appears to us, evidently intended his statement to be taken in a com-
parative sense, and not to be understood as meaning that serpentine is
absolutely insoluble and unalterable; since he has repeatedly admitted
that, under certain conditions, magnesian silicates are decomposed by
carbonic acid,{ and that serpentine itself may be decomposed by car-
bonated water.

With reference to the last point, silicate of magnesia is, compara-
tively speaking, a ‘‘ stable” compound; but it has been too much over-
looked by those who regard serpentine as a final product of pseudomor-
phism, that this mineral, besides containing a considerable percentage
of water, is particularly prone to structural changes; as shown by its
frequent fibrous and flocculent allomorphs—peculiarities eminently faci-
litating chemical substitutions: while it must not be overlooked the
possible reaction between the calcite and serpentine, in ophite, at their
contact surfaces, if water containing even a weak solution of carbonic
acid penetrated into them—especially if the rock were situated at a
great depth.

And as regards serpentine representing the last stage of pseudo-
morphism, we think insufficient attention has been paid to the fact that
Bischof has qualified his view by the following remarks:—‘‘ The cyclical
character which is generally recognisable in the alteration of minerals,
suggests the question, whether those spoken of as final products of
alteration, may not really be particular stages of wider cycles of altera-
tion. It is certain there is a limit to their duration. It is very probable
that the silicates of magnesia may, under certain conditions, become the
starting points of other metamorphic processes. If the silicates of mag-
nesia were dissolved, and carried away by water, they would also take
part in the formation of new minerals.Ӥ This implies the possibility
of the removed serpentine being replaceable by another mineral sub-
stance. Considering that chrysotile, in the condition of a vein, has
been changed into carbonate of lime, we may safely assume that the
displacement of serpentine, followed by a replacement in calcite, 1s an
established fact. By what precise mode the change has taken place—

* “ Quarterly Journal Geol. Society,” vol. xxii., pl. xiv., fig. 2, p. 192; ‘* Pro-
ceedings Royal Irish Academy,” vol. x., pl. xli., fig. 2, p. 315.

¢ ‘Chemical Geology,” vol. i., pp. 2, 3; vol. ii., p. 123; vol. ili., p. 164.

Or vol. i, p. 404.

§ “Chemical Geology,” vol. ii., p. 113: slightly abridged. The italicization 1s
our own.

148 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

whether by a direct, or an indirect process—is immaterial; but that it
has been effected by some process of pseudomorphism is a conclusion
which our investigations have placed beyond all doubt.

Two-thirds of Dr. Hunt’s Paper are chiefly taken up with criticisms
on our theoretical views, explanatory of the origin of the various
‘“eozoonal features” by a process of pseudomorphic replacement. The
other third is devoted to a sengular explanation of the author’s ‘‘view of |
the origin of limestones,” and to the purpose of showing that we have
formed a ‘‘ misconception” of it. The view was simply adverted to
by us in a foot note; and, being only collaterally connected with the
subject of ‘‘Kozoon,”” we may be excused from going into it on
the present occasion. We may observe, however, that the explana-
tion 7m no way modifies our conception. Leaving out of consideration
the origin of the cited ‘great beds of ancient marble,” the azoic for-
mation of which is enunciated in amanner unfortunately too common
with Dr. Hunt, we contend that in the formation of marine limestones,
both vital and chemical processes—the one primarily, and the other
secondarily—hayve been concerned. The idea that such limestones
have originated solely by chemical action, ‘‘ without the intervention
of life’? —that their containing fossils is merely an ‘‘ accidental occur-
rence’’—reminds us of Dr. Hunt’s ‘novel doctrine’’ of the direct
chemical precipitation of serpentine from the water of the ocean. We
have shown that there is nothing in Nature to support this doctrine;
and, with the exception of fresh water and littoral travertines—whose
chemical origin is easily explained by causes which it is difficult to
understand could operate where ordinary limestones have been formed,
that is, in marine depths—we feel satisfied that its authoris quite
unable to advance any cases of a really apposite nature to support his
view of the origin of limestones. |

We shall conclude this communication by briefly recapitulating the
various points detailed in our previously published Papers, in order
that the reader may readily become acquainted with the present aspect
of the question discussed in these pages.

ist. The serpentine in ophitic rocks has been shown to present —
appearances, which can only be explained on the view that it under-.
goes structural and chemical changes, causing it to pass into variously
subdivided states, and etching out the resulting portions into a variety
of forms—grains and plates, with lobulated or segmented surfaces— |
fibres and aciculi—simple and branching configurations. Crystals of
malacolite, often associated with the serpentine, manifest some of these
changes in a remarkable degree.

2nd. The ‘‘intermediate skeleton” of ‘‘ Kozoon’”’ (which we hold to be
the calcareous matrix of the above lobulated grains, &ec.) is completely
paralleled in various crystalline rocks—notably marble .containing
grains of coccolite (Aker and Tyree), pargasite (Finland), chondrodite
(New Jersey, &c.).

rd. The ‘“‘ chamber casts” in the acervuline variety of ‘‘ Kozoon”

KING AND ROWNEY—On “ Hozoon Canadense.”’ 149

are more or less paralleled by the grains of the mineral silicates in the
pre-cited marbles.

4th. The ‘chamber casts” being composed occasionally of loganite
and malacolite, besides serpentine, is a fact which, instead of favouring
their organic origin, as supposed, must be held as a proof of their
haying been produced by mineral agencies; inasmuch as these three
silicates have a close pseudomorphic relationship, and may, therefore
replace one another in their naturally prescribed order.

5th. Dr. Gtimbel, observing rounded, cylindrical, or tuberculated
grains of coccolite and pargasite in crystalline calcareous marbles,
considered them to be ‘‘ chamber casts,” or of organic origin. We have
shown that such grains often present crystalline planes, angles, and
edges; a fact clearly proving that they were originally simple or
compound crystals that have undergone external decretion by chemical
or solvent action.

6th. We have adduced evidences to show that the ‘‘nummuline
layer” in its typical condition—that is, consisting of cylindrical aciculi,
separated by interspaces filled with calcite—has originated directly
from closely packed fibres ;* these from chrysotile or asbestiform ser-
pentine; this from incipiently fibrous serpentine; and the latter from
the same mineral in its amorphous or structureless condition.

7th. The ‘‘nummuline layer,”’ in its typical condition, unmistakably
occurs in cracks or fissures, both in Canadian and Connemara ophite.}

8th. The ‘‘nummuline layer ’’ is paralleled by the fibrous coat which
is occasionally present on the surface of grains of chondrodite.{

9th. We have shown that the relative position of two superposed
asbestiform layers (an upper and an under ‘proper wall’’), and the
admitted fact of their component aciculi often passing continuously and
without interruption from one ‘‘ chamber cast?’ to another, to the
exclusion of the ‘‘ intermediate skeleton,’’ are total y incompatible with
the idea of the ‘‘nummuline layer” having resulted from pseudopodial
tubulation.§

10th, The so-called ‘‘ stolons,” and ‘‘ passages of communication
exactly corresponding with those described in Cycloclypeus,’”’ have been
shown to be tabular crystals and variously formed bodies, belonging to

* Allthat we have observed in connexion with the structural changes of ser-
pentine in ‘eozoonal rocks,”’ and the relations of this mineral to the adjacent calcite
—whether occupying the narrow spaces between the aciculi of the ‘‘nummuline
layer,” or the wider ones between the “‘ chamber casts,’—has led us to the belief
that the latter mineral is a replacement pseudomorph after the former. Our inter-
pretation of the facts, which have given rise to this view, has not been shown to be
wrong in any respect.

+ “Quarterly Journal Geological Society, vol. xxii, pl. xiv., fig. 4, p. 196;
“Proc. Royal Irish Academy,” vol. x., pl. xlii., fig. 5, 6.

+ “Quarterly Journal Geological Society,” vol. xxii., pl. xiv., figs. 5, 6, pp.
1S) Bes

N2o., vol. xxul.,p. 191; ‘* Proc. Royal Irish Academy,” vol. x., p. 517.

150 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

different minerals, wedged cross-ways or obliquely in the calcareous
interspaces between the grains and plates of serpentine.*

11th. The ‘‘ canal system ”’ is composed of serpentine, or malacolite.
Its typical kinds in the first of these minerals may be traced in all stages
of formation out of plates, prisms, and other solids, undergoing a process
of superficial decretion.t| Those in malacolite are made up of crystals
—single, or aggregated together—that have had their planes, angles,
and edges rounded off; or have become further reduced by some solvent.

12th. The ‘ canal system ” in its remarkable branching varieties is
completely paralleled by crystalline configurations in the coccolite marble
of Aker, in Sweden ; and in the crevices of a crystal of spinel imbedded
in acalcitic matrix from Amity, New York.

13th. The configurations, presumed to represent the ‘‘canal system,”
are totally without any regularity of form, of relative size, or of arrange-
ment; and they occur independently of and apart from other ‘‘ eozoonal
features,” (Amity, Beden, &c.); facts not only demonstrating them
to be purely mineral products, but which strike at the root of the idea
that they are of organic origin. |

14th. In answer to the argument that as all the foregoing ‘“‘ eozoonal
features’ are occasionally found together in ophite, the combination
must be considered a conclusive evidence of their organic origin, we
have shown, from the composition, physical characters, and circumstances
of occurrence and association of their component serpentine, that they
- represent the structural and chemical changes which are eminently and
peculiarly characteristic of this mineral.{ It has also been shown that
the combination is paralleled to a remarkable extent in chondrodite and
its calcitic matrix.§

* “Quart. Jour. Geol. Society,” vol. xxii., pl. xiv., figs. 10, 11, pl. xv., fig. 15,
pp. 207, 208.

¢ ‘* Proc. Roy. Irish Acad.,” vol. x., pl. xliii., figs. 7, 8, pp. 527, 528. Dr. Car-
penter seems to be unable to give a correct account of our view of the origin of the
‘‘canal system.” Speaking of its ‘arborescent structure” he has, on different occa-
sions, stated that we ‘‘ maintain it to consist of mere mineral infiltrations”! And hence,
by adopting the following mode of reasoning, he evidently feels that a decisive case
has been made out against us. As the ‘‘ ramifications pass across the planes of
cleavage, every mineralogist will at once say that this is perfectly conclusive—
against their being, by any probability, mere inorganic infiltration; that nothing’
but organic structure could in this manner produce a ramification of one mineral in
the interior of another, a ramification of serpentine in the interior of carbonate of
lime passing against its crystalline planes” (‘‘ Pharmaceutical Journal,’ Feb. 11,
1871, p. 649). When this point was first introduced (‘‘ Quart. Jour. Geol. Soc.,”’ —
vol. xxv., p. 118), we hinted to Dr. Carpenter that he was treading on, to him,
unknown ground (‘‘ Proc. Roy. Irish Acad.,’’ vol. x., foot note, p. 523); as it will
necessarily follow, that imbedded minerals which produce ‘‘ ramifications” in the “‘ in-
terior of calcite, and passing against its crystalline planes,’ (as is common with
native silver, prismatic pyrites,&c.) can be ‘‘ nothing but organic structures”! It is
to be regretted that Dr. Carpenter does not altogether leave such points alone, or allow
mineralogical believers in ‘‘ Hozoon”’ to express their own arguments, if they have
really got any.

t “ Proc. Royal Irish Academy,” vol. x., pp. 5388, 534, 535.

§ “ Quarterly Journal Geological Society,” yol. xxii., pl. xiy., figs. 5, 6, p. 197.

KING AND ROWNEY— On “ Hozoon Canadense.’’ 151

15th. The ‘regular alternation of lamelle ofcalcareousand siliceous
minerals” (respectively representing the ‘‘ intermediate skeleton,” and
‘“‘chamber casts”) occasionally seen in ophite, and considered to be a
‘‘fundamental fact” evidencing an organic arrangement, is proved to
be a mineralogical phenomenon by the fact that a similar alternation
occurs in amphiboline-calcitic marbles, and gneissose rocks.*

16th. In order to account for certain untoward difficulties presented
by the configurations forming the ‘‘ canal system,” and the aciculi of the
‘*nummuline layer’’—that is, when they occur as ‘“‘solid bundles’’—or
are ‘‘ closely packed’’—or ‘‘ appear to be glued together’”»—Dr. Carpenter
has proposed the theory that the sarcodic extensions which they are
presumed to represent have been ‘‘ turned into stone” (a “ siliceous
mineral’) “by Nature’s cunning” (‘‘just as the sarcodic layer on the
surface of the shell of living foraminifers is formed by the spreading
out of coalesced bundles of the pseudopodia that have emerged from the
chamber wall’’)—‘‘ by a process of chemical substitution before their
destruction by ordinary decomposition.”+ We showed this quasi-
alchymical theory to be altogether unscientific.}

17th. The ‘‘siliceous mineral” (serpentine) has been analogued with
those forming the variously-formed casts (in ‘‘ glauconite,’ &c.) of
recent and fossil foraminifers. We have shown that the mineral
silicates of “‘ Hozoon”’ have no relation whatever, to the substances
composing such casts.

18th. Dr. Hunt, in order to account for the serpentine, loganite and
malacolite, being the presumed in-filling substances of ‘‘ Eozoon,’’ has
conceived the ‘‘ novel doctrine,’’ that such minerals were directly depo-
sited in the ocean waters in which this ‘‘ fossil’’ lived. We have gone
over all his evidences and arguments without finding one to be sub-
stantiated.

19th. Having investigated the alleged cases of ‘‘chambers’”’ and
‘“ tubes” occurring “‘ filled with calcite,”’ and presumed to be ‘‘ a conclu-
sive answer to’’ our “objections,” we have shown that there are
the strongest grounds for removing them from the category of reliable
evidences on the side of the organic doctrine. The Tudor specimen has
been shown to be equally unavailable.

20th. The occurrence of the best preserved specimens of ‘‘ Hozoon
Canadense’’ in rocks that are in a ‘‘highly crystalline condition’ (Dawson)
must be accepted as a fact utterly fatal to its organic origin.§

* “Quarterly Journal Geological Society,” vol. xxii., p. 210; ‘‘ Proc. Royal
Trish Academy,”’ vol. x., p. 5238.

+ “Intellectual Observer,” vol. vii., uncoloured plate, fig. 2, a, pp. 292,.294,
290; ‘« Quarterly Journal Geological Society,” vol. xxii., p. 222.

t “Quarterly Journal Geological Society,” vol. xxii., p. 202; ‘Proc. Royal
Irish Academy,” vol. x., pp. 537, 538.

§ Dr. Carpenter, unable to defend himself against Mr. T. Mellard Reade’s
objection that ‘‘Eozoon’’ only occurs in metamorphosed rocks (Nature, No. 60),
takes refuge under the ad captandwm argument, that its ‘‘ calcareous lamelle”
(‘intermediate skeleton”) “‘show less departure from the shelly texture than do
the great majority of undoubted shells, corals, &c., contained in the least altered

152 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

21st. The occurrence of ‘‘eozoonal features’ solely in crystalline
or metamorphosed rocks, belonging to the Laurentian, the Lower
Silurian, and the Liassic systems—never in ordinary unaltered deposits
of these and the intermediate systems—must be assumed as completely
demonstrating their purely mineral origin.

Considering how rapturously its advent into palaeontology was
greeted by latter-day biologists, and others who were content to accept
on mere authority a plausible yet one-sided explanation of a difficult
problem, considerably beyond the ordinary means of proof, or disproof—
considering, as is conclusively shown by the course of the discussions
which have taken place since we first made our views public, that it can
only be maintained by parrying, ignoring, misrepresenting, or futile
attempts at refuting every counter argument and evidence urged from
mineralogical, and other points of view*—the constructors of the
‘“‘ creature of the dawn’’ have certainly no grounds for exultation at its
present position as a “‘ received doctrine” in exact science.

PostTscRIPt.

Tue reading of the foregoing paper was followed by a short communi-
cation from Dr. Dawson, on ‘‘ two points,” + which it is now necessary
to notice :— :

One relates to some fragments of Silurian crinoids, the ‘cells and
tubes’’ of which are in the state of casts composed of ‘‘ amorphous
hydrous silicate of alumina and ferrous oxide, with some magnesia and
alkalies,” also, ‘‘angular and partially rounded grains of quartzose
sand’’—evidently a super-aluminous example of the widely varying mix-
tures, kndwn as glauconite, green earth, &c. The case is interesting :
but, never having denied the well-established fact that foraminiferal
shells, corals, and other organisms occur with siliceous in-fillings of the
kind—and having already determined the attempt to assimilate such
substances with a certain class of minerals to be utterly unsupported by
any proper evidences—we do not see the pertinency of introducing it —
(and some others made known last year by Dr. Carpenter,{) into the

rocks of any geological period’ (Nature, No 62); forgetting that, as the sub-
stance of such fossils has undergone so much change, the fact demands a vast
amount of metamorphism to convert the rocks containing them—“ least altered” as
they may be—into the “highly crystalline condition” of ‘‘eozoonal” ophite.
But Dr. Carpenter seems to misunderstand the objection altogether; as it is not
based so much on the mineral structure of the ‘‘ eozoonal features,”’ as on the fact
that they occur best preserved in “ highly crystalline” or metamorphosed rocks.

* We beg to refer the reader to two letters in Nature (No. 62 and 72) by Dr. Car-
penter, especially the /ast one, inreply to the well-founded objections to ‘‘ Hozoon”’
that have lately been put forward by Mr. T. Mellard Reade, as showing the argu-
ments and tactics now adopted in defence of the organic doctrine.

+ Proceedings, R. I. A., New Series, vol. i., pp. 129-131.

t Quart. Jour. Geol. Soc., vol. xxvyi., p. 415.

HENNESSY —On Floatation of Sand by the Rising Tide. 153

present discussion. Besides, it is altogether gratuitous, and inconsistent
with scientific reasoning, to assume that the crinoidal in-filling ‘‘is
similar to that effected by the ancient serpentine of the Laurentian ”’
(Dawson) ; or, that it is ‘‘ allied in the mode of its formation to the
serpentine, pyroxene, and other minerals which have injected Eozoon”’
(Sterry Hunt).

The other relates to our statement of the occurrence of an essential
‘‘ eozoonal feature”’ in connexion with a crystal of spinel, from Amity.
We now learn that Dr. Dawson has had under examination specimens
of spineliferous rock from the latter place:—and, notwithstanding his
having pronounced the case as ‘‘so wnlekely,”’ the result is, that the
specimens have been found to ‘‘ contain in spots, remains of casts of
canals similar to those of Hozoon Canadense.” As to the inference that
the specimens ‘‘ are portions of a bedded rock, and not a vein stone’?—
without taking into consideration that it 1s suppositional, and based on
an examination of specimens preserved i collectvons—it cannot set aside
the plain fact, that in our specimen arborescent configurations—formed
of groups of decreted crystals of malacolite, and identical with perfect
and the finest examples of what are presumed to be “‘ casts of the canal
system ’’—are present in calcite, occupying the crevices of a large
crystal of spinel. The fact of itself conclusively settles their purely
mineral origin.

XXV.—On tHe Froatation or Sanp By THE Ristnc Trpz rn a Tar
Estuary. By Proresson Hennessy, F. R. S., Vicu-Presmenr or
THE ACADEMY.

[Read April 10, 1871.]

Dvurine the course of a tour along our western coast, in the summer of
1868, the following incident came under my notice: and, although I
made a note of the facts at the time, I have never hitherto made them
the subject of a scientific communication :—

- On July 26, when approaching the strand at the river below the
village of Newport, County Mayo, I noticed what appeared to be exten-
sive streaks of scum floating on the surface of the water. As it was
my intention to bathe, I was somewhat dissatisfied with the appearance
of the water, until I stood on the edge of the strand, and I then per-
ceived that what was apparently scum, seen from a distance, consisted
of innumerable particles of sand, flat flakes of broken shells, and the
other small debris which formed the surface of the gently-sloping
shore of the river. The sand varied from the smallest size visible to
the eye up to little pebbles, nearly as broad and a little thicker than
a fourpenny piece. Hundreds of such little pebbles were afloat around
me, and it is probable that the flakes of floating matter seen farther oif
contained also a considerable proportion. The air during the whole

R. 1, A. PROC.——VOL. I., SER. II., SCIENCE. X

154 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Acadeny.

morning was perfectly calm, and the sky cloudless, so that, although
it was only half-past nine, the sun had been shining brightly for some
hours on the exposed beach. The upper surface of each of the little
pebbles was perfectly dry, and the groups which they formed were
slightly depressed in curved hollows of the liquid.

The tide was rapidly rising, and, owing to the narrowness of the

channel at the poimt where T made my “observations, the sheets of .

floating sand were swiftly drifting farther up the river into brackish
and fresh water. On closely watching the rising tide at the edge of
the strand, I noticed that the particles of sand, shells, and small flat
pebbles, which had become perfectly dry and sensibly warm under the
rays of the sun, were gently uplifted by the calm, steadily-rising
water, and then floated as readily as chips or straws. I collected a
few specimens of these little objects, but I regret that they have been
since mislaid. This phenomenon, it is scarcely necessary to say, 1s due
to molecular action, such as accompanies the familiar experiment of
floating needles on the surface of a basin of water. Although the
specific eravity of the floating objects exceeds that of the fluid on which
they rest, the principle of Archimedes still holds good, because the dis-
placement of liquid produced by the body is considerably greater than the
volume of the body itself. In the case of a floating needle, the repul-
sion of the liquid from the polished surface of the metal presents a
groove, whose magnitude is obviously many times greater than the
needle; but in the case of the floating pebbles this was not so manifest.
line specific gravity of needles made of fine hard steel may be taken
at 7:9 nearly, while that of the little pebbles scarcely exceeds 2°6, so
that other things being equal, the latter would require one-third of
the displacement required by the former for perfect floatation. But,
moreover, the small pebbles which I saw floating were always fiat and
thin, and rested with their broadest surface on the water. The at-

traction of the molecules of water for one another produces, as is well

established, a tension at the surface of the liquid, which, although
extremely feeble, and generally noticed only in connexion with
capillary phenomena, yet interposes some resistance to the intrusicn

of foreign substances. This is seen in the experiment of floating broad —

spangles or sheets of dry gold-leaf on a vessel of water. When a
piece of gold-leaf is held edgeways it sinks, and it also sinks if wetted.
In fluids more viscid than water, such as lava or melted metals, flat

pieces of the stone or solid metal are known to swim on their broad ©

surfaces, while they sink when turned on their edges. I have recently
made a few experiments on the fioatation in water of small bodies of
ereater density than the liquid; and I find that needles have remained
for days together floating. I have also easily floated sand, flat pieces
of shells, and small pebbles for several days, and whenever they sank,
it was due to some disturbance of the liquid sufficient to produce a
wave on its surface. Mr. Alphonse Gages placed twenty-four needles

.
;
;

HennessyY—On Floatation of Sand by the Rising Tide. 155

on the surface ofa large basin of water, and after a few hours they
were found grouped in parallel parcels, varying in their contents from
two to seven needles. They continued to float for more than five
days, and their sinking was evidently due to the progress of oxidation, _
which destroyed their polish, together with their repulsive action on
the hquid. I have floated small flat pebbles, similar in size and ap-
pearance to the largest of those observed floating on Newport river, for
more than six days, while fragments of shells, and thin pieces of slate
as broad as a sixpenny piece, have continued to float much longer.
These little bodies occasionally sank from the gradual absorption of
water, but much more frequently from some accidental motion of the
vessel containing the liquid.

Itis manifest that the floatation of sand in a tidal estuary, as in
the instance I have seen, can occur only under favourable conditions.
The shores must be very gently inclined, the air perfectly calm, and
the weather dry and warm. Under these circumstances thin cakes or
sheets of sand may not only be uplifted by the water, but if the tide
flows rapidly they may continue afloat sufficiently long to allow many
of them to be drifted far from their original place up to the higher
limit of the brackish water. In this way fragments of marine shells
and exuyice might become mingled with those belonging to fresh water.
The conditions favourable for sand floatation must exist during calm
weather in a very high degree of perfection on the sandy shores of
tidal rivers in tropical and subtropical districts of the earth. As this
phenomenon can take place only with the rising tide, and never with
the falling tide, the result must generally be favourable to the trans-
port of sand and marine debris in the direction of the flow of flood tide ;
and this may sometimes hold good along a coast as well as on the shores
of a tidal estuary. Geologists, as far as I am aware, have not hitherto
noticed this phenomenon in connexion with the formation of stratified
deposits by the agency of tides and rivers, although they have paid
great attention to the influence of the molecular resistance of water
to the sinking of very minute solid substances, with the view of
explaining the wide surface over which matter held in suspension
by water may be spread when ultimately deposited over the sea
bottom.

* Since this paper was written I have been informed by a lady, that she ob-
served similar phenomena during a furmer summer, close to the sandy seashore at
Youghal.

156 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

XXVI.—ReEport on THE ResEaARcHES OF PRoFEssoR CoHNHEIM ON In-
FLAMMATION AND SuppuRATION.* By J. M. Purszr, M. B.

[Read May 8, 1871.]

AS the result of his researches on inflammation, Professor Cohnheim
thinks the two following propositions are established :—1. In an in- ©
flamed part the white corpuscles of the blood pass through the walls of
the vessels in great numbers, and, having become free in the tissue,
constitute the cells of pus. 2. The cells of the inflamed part itself
have no share in the formation of pus; they persist for a time un-
changed among the emigrated blood corpuscles, and if the inflammation
last long enough, or attain a great intensity, they undergo a series of
changes of a purely regressive or degenerative nature, ending in their
death or destruction.

On the first of these propositions I have already reported to the
Academy. ‘The discovery of the passage of the leucocytes of the blood
through the uninjured walls of the vessels, first made by our dis-
tinguished countryman, Dr. Augustus Waller, in 1846, and recorded
in two papers in the ‘‘ Philosophical Magazine” for that year, excited
little attention at the time; and till the remarkable Paper of Professor
Cohnheim was published in 1867, physiologists believed that all the
cells found in the tissues, whether in the healthy or inflamed state,
were formed there from fluids effused from the blood, either by a pro-
cess of spontaneous generation (free cell formation) in this fluid or
blastema, or by the division and multiplication of cells pre-existing
in the part, and which were nourished by the effused blastema. But the
re-discovery by Cohnheim that the passage of blood corpuscles through
the vascular walls could be seen, and that the whole process of emigra-
tion could be watched and followed under the microscope, had the
effect of disturbing the unanimity of opinion previously existing, and
has given rise to a controversy as to the origin of pus corpuscles and
other cells, which is still far from being settled. The great interest
excited by the writings of Cohnheim has led to his experiments being
repeated by numerous observers, and by these, with very few excep-
tions, his results, so far as they relate to the emigration of the leuco-
cytes, have been confirmed.

In the Report already alluded to, I stated that on this point my
observations were quite in accordance with those of Cohnheim, and since
that Report was read I have many times repeated the experiments, and
always with the same result. I have also had occasion frequently to
demonstrate, to my pupils and others, the passage of the white corpuscles
through the walls of the vessels. This phenomenon has been observed by

* Ueber Entziindung und Eiterung. Von Dr. J. Cohnheim. Archiv. f. path:
Anat. Bd. XL. s. 1. Ueber das Verhalten der fixen Bindegewebskorperchen bei der
Entzundung. Ibid. Bd. XLV, s. 333.

OO — <==

PURSER—On Inflammation and Suppuration. 157

so many experimenters, that I think it may now be considered to rank
as a thoroughly well established fact in physiology. As to the truth,
however, of the second proposition believed to be proved by Cohnheim,
opinions are not at all so unanimous. Whilst some writers, as, for
instance, Billroth,* accept in their entirety the views of Cohnheim, and
refuse to admit the proliferation of connective tissue cells, many other
equally competent observers dispute the truth of these views; and
while they admit that the white blood cells pass through the vascular
walls, and form a part of the pus produced in inflammation, they still
hold to the opinion supported by the great names of Virchow and
Goodsir, that the greater part of the pus corpuscles is due to a multi-
plication of the cells of the inflamed part itself, and that the role
played by the blood and vessels in inflammation is chiefly limited to
the furnishing of increased pabulum to provide for the rapid growth and
multiplication of the cells pre-existing in the diseased part.

Of the writings which have appeared in support of these latter
views, the most noteworthy is a series of essays} by Professor Stricker
and his pupils, in which are recorded the results of observations and
experiments on the process of inflammation in the several tissues of
both cold and warm-blooded animals, and in which it is stated that
nearly every cell in the body, even those so highly specialised as the
ganglionic cells of the brain, and the masses of protoplasm surrounding
the muscular nuclei, can, under the influence of irritation and increased
supply of nutritive material, multiply and give rise by repeated
division to the moveable and indifferent (i. e. unspecialised) corpuscles
of pus.

The observations of Cohnheim were made chiefly on the cornes of
frogs and rabbits, in which inflammation had been excited either by
cauterising the centre of the membrane itself with nitrate of silver, or
by putting a seton through the eye-ball behind the attachment of the
cornea to the sclerotic. In the first case the cornea became primarily
inflamed, in the second it suffered secondarily in the course of the
panophthalmitis excited by the operation. As the result of either
kind of treatment the cornea loses, after a time, its transparency, and
becomes grey, and more or less opaque. If it be then submitted to
microscopic examination, it is seen to be crowded with pus corpuscles
which possess the highly refracting granular protoplasm, the multiple
nuclei and the powers of spontaneous change of shape and position
enjoyed by pus corpuscles in other parts. It is affirmed by Cohnheim,
that besides these pus corpuscles the ordinary branched connective
tissue cells of the normal cornea are also present, presenting no altera-
tion from their natural condition, whether in their shape or arrange-
ment, or in the character of their protoplasm and nuclei. If, indeed,
the inflammation be very far advanced, so that the tissue of the cornea

* Henle and Meissner. Bericht, &c., 1869, s.17. See also Billroth. Die allge-
meine Chirurgische Pathologie und Therapie. Vierte Auflage, s. 66 et seq.
+ Studien aus dem Institute fiir experimentelle Pathologie in Wien. Wien. 1870.

=~

158 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

is softened, and that abcesses have formed in it, then the connective
tissue cells show some changes of a purely passive kind such asa
eranular opacity of their protoplasm, a retraction of their processes and
a formation of vacuoles in the interior of their cell-body; but in no case
either of early or advanced keratitis is ever any appearance met with
which could lead to the suspicion of a formation of pus corpuscles from
the connective tissue cells. :

As observations on the fresh cornea are difficult in consequence of
its great transparency and the slight difference between the refractive
power of the connective tissue cells and that of the intercellular substance
in which they lie, Cohnheim recommends that the membrane should, be-
fore examination, be stained with chloride of gold. This most valuable
reagent the knowledge of which, as applied to microscopy, we owe to
Cohnheim, is used in the following way. The salt is used in solution of
the strength of § per cent., made with distilled water, to which a few
drops of acetic acid have been added. In this solution the perfectly fresh
cornea is immersed for from ten to twenty minutes (the light being
excluded), till it has acquired a distinctly yellow colour. Itis then
removed from the gold solution and placed in distilled water, to which
enough acetic acid has been added to make it just sour to the taste,
and submitted to the strongest sunlight which can be procured. After
a time, varying from a few hours to some days according to the tem-
perature and the intensity of the light, the cornea becomes of a reddish
or purple colour from the reduction of the chloride of gold, and is fit
for examination. ‘The epithelium is scraped off its anterior surface,
some radial cuts are made in its margin, so as to allow it to lie flat on
the slide, and it is mounted in glycerine. The cornea of a small
animal, such as a frog, may be mounted whole, that of larger animals
has to be cut or torn into lamelle parallel to the surface. In successful
preparations, the corpuscles are seen to be stained of a colour varying
from red through purple to almost black. The nerve fibres also to
their finest terminations are similarly stained, while the intercellular
substance is left quite uncoloured. The specimens may be examined
with the highest powers and leave nothing to be desired in the beauty
and distinctness of the appearances. Besides showing clearly the —
shape of the cells, this method makes their nuclei, which are not at all
visible in the fresh condition, quite distinct, and it leaves the character
of the protoplasm as it was in the living state, its more or less coarsely
granular appearances being preserved. With the help of the chloride
of gold Cohnheim confirmed his observations on the uncoloured tissue,
and found, however numerous the pus cells might be in any part, that
nevertheless the fixed cornea corpuscles continued to exist unchanged
from their normal condition.

As the origin of pus from the connective tissue cells was thus ex-
cluded, two possibilities remained by which its presence in the cornea
could be explained. It might be derived from the so called wandering
cells by their division ; or it might not originate in the cornea at all,
but get into it from without.

Purser—On Inflammation and Suppuration. 159

The wandering cells discovered, and so named by Von Reckling-
hausen, were shown by him to exist in the healthy cornea in varying
numbers. They perfectly resemble white blood or pus cells, and are
found in all the connective tissues except cartilage. They possess
power of spontaneous locomotion, and are hence called wandering, to
distinguish them from the immoveable or fixed cells of the tissues.
The idea that these wandering cells multiply by division, and so give
origin to the corpuscles of pus is rejected by Cohnheim. He thinks that
| the irregular distribution of the wandering cells makes it very unlikely
that they could by their proliferation produce the equable distribution
of pus observed in keratitis, and he dwells on the fact that no one had
ever seen a leucocyte divide, and that the supposed multiplication of
pus cells by division was absolutely unsupported by direct observation.
This, which was quite true when Cohnheim wrote, is so no longer.
Stricker* has seen pus corpuscles divide in the tongue of the frog, and
in the cornea of the same animal. Klein} has observed the same
phenomenon in human white blood corpuscles and in those of the frog
and triton, and I have seen it myself in the blood of the frog.

The second way of accounting for the pus cells in the cornea is by
supposing that they do not originate in the cornea itself, but that they
wander into it from without. That this is possible is proved by a
beautiful experiment of V. Recklinghausen. A freshly excised cornea
is placed under the skin of a living frog in one of the large subcutaneous
lymphatic spaces, which in this animal separate the skin from the
subjacent parts. At the end of some hours it is removed and examined,
and is found to contain great numbers of moveable corpuscles, re-
sembling in every particular those of lymph or pus. Besides these the
stellate connective tissue cells are present in their ordinaryform. The
moveable corpuscles have therefore not originated in the cornea itself,
but have crept into it from without, a fact which is still further proved
by their being found at an early period of the experiment only at the
edges of the preparation.

Cohnheim states that, as in the case just described, so after injury
to the central part of the cornea in a living animal, the pus corpuscles
get into the cornea from the edge. He describes how, after central
cauterisation, the grey opacity, due to the presence of pus, commences to
appear at the periphery of the cornea and gradually reaches the seat of
injury, concentrating itself finally about this, while the peripheral
parts become again clear. With the microscope the process can be
followed by examining different cornes at different periods after the
infliction of the injury. At first the pus is seen only at the margin,
and mostly at those parts which correspond to the insertion of the recti
muscles, while the portion of cornea between this and the central eschar
is unaltered. Then the region occupied by the pus extends towards

* Loc. cit. s. 18 e¢ seq.
+ Henle and Meissner. Bericht, &c. 1869, s. 14.

160 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

the centre till it attains the seat of injury, and finally the marginal
parts become again transparent and the stellate corpuscles are again seen
as they were before the inflammation, and uninjured by the stream
of leucocytes which has passed over them. An accumulation of pus
corpuscles never commences around the seat of injury except in cases
where the substance of the cornea has been opened either by the sepa-
ration of a slough after cauterisation, or when a portion of the membrane |
has been excised or punctured. Under these circumstances a grey

opacity is observed to form about the seat of injury and, extending
centrifugally, to join that spreading centripetally from the margin.

This is explained by the creeping into the cornea, through the loss of
substance, of wandering pus cells from the conjunctival sac. But when
the injury to the cornea bas not been such as to open its substance, any
cloudiness observed at an early period around the seat of injury is due,

not to the presence of pus, but to a staining of the epithelium and
intercellular substance by the caustic, and to the granular degeneration
of the stellate fixed corpuscles. :

Having by these observations proved that the corpuscles of pus did
not originate in the cornea, but got into it from without, Cohnheim
proceeded to investigate from what source they were derived—whether
from the lymphatics or from the blood-vessels; and he concludes in
favour of the latter for the following reasons. When finely divided
particles of insoluble colouring matter are injected into the lymphatic
sacs of a frog, and a keratitis subsequently excited, many of the pus
corpuscles found in the cornea are seen to contain coloured granules ;
and this occurs whether the colouring matter is injected into a lym-
phatic space near the head or at a distant part of the body. Further-
more, it takes place if the colouring matter is injected directly into the
blood, and in all cases after an injection into the lymph spaces, the
white corpuscles of the blood are found in great numbers, containing
coloured particles; and the latter, after a short time, are never found
free in the blood or tissues, but always enclosed in leucocytes. Asa
still further proof that the pus comes from the blood, the following
curious experiment is adduced :—A frog had a large vein opened, and
through this the blood was completely washed out of his body, and
replaced by a weak saline solution. After this operation Cohnheim has
succeeded in keeping the animals alive for some days, and when, under
these circumstances, the cornea was cauterised, no pus was ever formed,
but the tissue remained clear and transparent.

A subsequent series of experiments was performed on the tongue of
the frog with the same result. The pus was seen to be entirely derived
from the emigrated white blood corpuscles, the connective tissue cells of
the inflamed part undergoing no change.

This short and imperfect account of Cohnheim’s investigations may
give some idea of the beauty and ingenuity of the experiments. The
pleasant and easy style in which the papers are written, and the
novelty of the views put forth in them, make the whole subject one of
peculiar interest; and I confess I went to work at it with a strong

PURSER—On Inflammation and Suppuration. 161

feeling in favour of Cohnheim, and with almost a wish to find him
right. Ihave, however, been quite unable to confirm his results, and I
find it every day more and more difficult to understand how he could
ever have observed the appearances which he records. My own
observations have been made chiefly on the cornee of frogs. I have
examined also a great number of frogs’ tongues. In these the connective
tissue corpuscles are pale and difficult to see, and the field soon becomes
covered with emigrated white blood cells, which increases the difficulty
of observation. The tongue is, however, an admirable object in which
to see the passage through the vascular walls of the leucocytes—indeed
it was in it that this phenomenon was first observed by Dr. Waller.
The best mode of examination is that recommended by Cohnheim. The
animal is poisoned with a small dose of cwrara, and, when motionless,
laid on his back on a large slide, on which a raised piece of glass of
suitable size and shape, and surrounded by a margin of cork, has been
cemented. The tongue is drawn out of the mouth and laid on the piece
of glass, and fastened by small pins to the cork. A small piece of the
mucous membrane is clipped off one part of the tongue with curved
scissors. This causes hardly any bleeding, and as it is the papillary
surface of the tongue which is now uppermost, the removal of the
mucous membrane greatly increases the transparency of the object.
The tongue may then be submitted to examination with high or low
powers. If it shows any tendency to dry, it may be moistened with a
weak saline solution, or with artificial serum; but this is rarely neces-
sary. The phenomena observed in the tongue are described by Cohn-
heim as precisely similar to those seen in the cornea. The white cor-
puscles pass out through the vascular walls, and the connective tissue
cells remain quite unaltered throughout the process. Stricker has,
however, seen the pus corpuscles, whether emigrated from the vessels
or formed outside, multiply by division; and he has observed an active
movement of the connective tissue cells. I have frequently seen the
markings described by Stricker as appearing on the leucocytes prior to
their division. I have, however, never observed the complete separa-
tion of one corpuscle into two. This I attribute mainly to the great
difficulty I have found in keeping the circulation in the tongue per-
fectly normal during the prolonged examination necessary to observe
the inflammatory process. Our frogs are certainly less well adapted
for physiological experiments than those used on the Continent, and
very many of my experiments have failed, I believe, in consequence of
the feebleness and low vitality of the animals I had to employ.

I proceed now to detail the results I have obtained by my observa-
tions on the inflamed cornes of frogs. In these the inflammation was
excited either by cauterising the centre of the cornea with a fine point
of nitrate of silver, or by passing a thread through the bulb behind the
corneo-scleral junction. Some specimens of spontaneous ulcerative
keratitis (a disease from which captive frogs very frequently sutter,
particularly in the summer months) were examined, and i some in-
stances the inflammation was induced by drawing a seton through the

R. I. A, PROC.—YVOL, Il., SER. II. Yi

162 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

cornea itself. The cornes were excised and examined at intervals
varying from a fewhours to eight or ten days after the infliction of
the injury; sometimes in the fresh condition in the moist chamber and
immersed in aqueous humour or some other indifferent fluid, sometimes
after staining by chloride of gold or carmine.

In all cases the changes observed were essentially the same in kind,
but infinitely variable in degree. A condition which in one animal was
produced in a few hours, would in another require two or three times _
as long for its production, and this without my being able to explain
the delay by any unusual condition of the animal under experiment.
Furthermore, in very few instances was the inflammatory process equally
advanced in all parts of the same cornea, but parts at the same distance
from the point of irritation were found at all stages of the inflammation
in widely different states ; and in many cases, in different parts of the
same specimen, all appearances could be seen, from a tissue swarming
with pus corpuscles, and presenting no other formed elements, to one in
which the normal condition of the cornea was scarcely departed from.
I shall therefore say very little of the time required for the production
of each stage in the formation of pus. In all instances this time was
in my hands greater than that found necessary by German experi-
menters, a fact which I attribute to the greater feebleness of our frogs
to which I have already alluded.

I may state at the outset that I have found in no single instance
the state of things described by Cohnheim. In no case have I seen the
connective tissue corpuscles of the cornea lying unaltered amidst the
pus cells. In every case, pari passu with the appearance of pus, the con-
nective tissue cells disappeared, and hence, while in no way denying
the immigration of white corpuscles from without, I am fully convinced
that the great mass of the pus corpuscles are formed in the cornea itself
from the connective tissue cells. It will be the object of the remainder
of this report to describe the forms intermediate between these two
kinds of cells.

Passing over a slight, and not always very evident, swelling of the
connective tissue cells, the first very marked change which we observe
in these is a tendency to become elongated in one direction. They
thus lose their equally stellate shape, and while the processes or rays
at the two sides are drawn in, those at the ends may persist for some |
time. The nucleus accommodates itself to the shape of the cell, and
assumes also an elongated form. The protoplasm is at this period more
granular than in the healthy cell. The tendency of the cornea corpuscles
to become more or less spindle-shaped when irritated, and after the
removal of the irritation, to resume their natural form, has been known
since the publication of the beautiful researches of Kiihne* on the
protoplasmic movements of animal cells. When the iritation is very

* Untersuchungen tber das Protoplasma und die Contractilitat. Von Dr. W.
Kuhne, Leipzig, 1864, s. 121 et seq.

PuRsER—On Inflammation and Suppuration. 163

severe and persistent asin our case, the corpuscles do not recover their
stellate form, but undergo still further changes.

In the next stage of the inflammatory process the cells have com-
pletely lost their primitive form and have become perfect spindle, or
celub-shaped bodies. Their protoplasm has become granular and more
highly refractive than that of the normal cells, and examined in the
fresh condition, spontaneous changes of shape can frequently be observed
init. The cells now usually contain more than one nucleus. I have
counted as many as seven in one cell, and three or four are very com-
mon. ‘They are round or oval, with a variable number of nucleoli,
and are sometimes visible in the fresh condition, but become much more
distinct after the addition of reagents. They often lie at considerable
distances from each other, and the cell is not uncommonly constricted
between two of them. The appearances at this stage are often very
beautiful. The spindle-shaped cells lie with the greatest regularity,
those of one plane crossing at right angles those of the next. They
are best seen in cases where the inflammation has been excited by passing
a seton through the eye-ball, for, where the cornea has been directly
irritated, the inflammatory process proceeds so much more rapidly that,
mixed with the spindles, are generally seen a great number of perfect
pus corpuscles, and so the regularity of the picture is lost.

That these spindle-shaped bodies are developed from the stellate
cells of the cornea is plain, for the following reasons. We have already
seen that the stellate cells, without losing their characteristic appear-
ances, show a marked tendency, at an early stage of the inflammation,
to become elongated, and this is observed first at those parts of the
cornea where subsequently the true spindles are first to appear, viz. :—
at the periphery when the bulb has been traversed by a thread, and in a
gone surrounding at some distance the eschar when the centre of the
cornea has been cauterised. As the spindles appear the stellate cells dis-
appear, and where the regular arrangement of spindles described exists,
few or no stellate cells are to be found. This occurs often within
twenty-four hours or less after the commencement of the experiment,
long before any disappearance of the normal cells by degeneration could
have taken place, and while in other parts of the cornea these bodies
are scarcely altered from their normal condition. Lastly, in some of the
spindles two kinds of nuclei occur; one that already described, the other
resembling very closely that of the stellate cells. This latter 1s smoother,
flatter, and less refracting than the other more common kind. It is
difficult to describe these appearances, but they are perfectly distinct,
particularly in chloride of gold preparations, and cannot be mistaken by
any one accustomed to examine objects of this nature.

How the nucleus of the spindle, which closely resembles that of the
pus corpuscle, originates from the nucleus of the stellate connective
tissue cell, [ am unable positively to state. The invisibility of the
nuclei in the fresh condition would make it impossible to actually ob-
serve the change taking place; but I think there can be little doubt
that, with the more coarse granulation, in most cases, a process of
division occurs.

164 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

The next stage consists in the division of the spindles. <A constric-
tion between two nuclei has already been mentioned, and in this way
a spindle assumes a biscuit or hour-glass form. One cell frequently
divides across several times, and then we find a row of cells evidently
all derived by division from one parent, the whole group retaining the
spindle form, and reminding us forcibly of the similar groups of “cells
in cartilage.

The spindles, however, often do not retain their shape until they
divide; but with the multiplication of nuclei, they assume an irregular
outline, and form moveable multi-nucleated masses, which have been
particularly described, and admirably figured by Stricker and Norris.*
They are best seen in cases where the cornea itself has been injured,
and where the whole process of suppuration runs a more rapid, and, so
to say, less orderly course than where the keratitis is merely a part of
a general inflammation of the eyeball.

The spindles or multi-nucleated masses having broken up, we have
the pus corpuscles fully formed with their active movements and powers
of spontaneous locomotion, and the process, so far as the suppuration is
concerned, is complete. There are, however, other appearances met
with in inflamed corneze which it is necessary to notice. Frequently a
cell is seen which still retains its stellate form. It is, however, en-
larged, its processes are thicker and shorter than natural. It still
possesses its normal nucleus; but in addition to this it contains one or
more other nuclei, similar to those of the spindles, or of pus corpuscles,
and these lie in a part of the protoplasm which is much more coarsely
granular than the remainder of the cell. These are real well-defined
nuclei, and are not merely dark spots in the protoplasm, such as are
often seen in normal cells,t and which somewhat resemble the pigment
masses in the glanglionic cells of the brain and spinal cord. Again,
one of the processes of a stellate cell is swollen and rounded at the
extremity, and the protoplasm in its interior is granular and refract-
ing. There can be little doubt that these cells finally divide and give
origin to pus corpuscles, probably after having become irregularly-
shaped, many-nucleated masses, like those which originate from the
spindles. Such is, I believe, the process of suppuration as it occurs in
the cornea, but it must not be supposed that the stages are passed
through as regularly as they have been described, and that, at a given
moment, elongated corneal cells alone are to be seen, at another spindles
only, and at another pus. At every stage, on the contrary, almost
every form is to be seen, and this greatly increases the difficulty of
understanding the appearances. A very few minutes after the applica-
tion of the caustic an increase in the number of the wandering or pus cells
is to be noticed, an increase so rapid that I think it can be explained
only by assuming an immigration from without; and at the most ad-

* Loe. cit. s. 9) Taf. Ifig. 3:
ts Compare the drawings accompanying Lipmann’s Paper on the Terminations of the
nerves in the cornea, in Virchow’s Archiv, : Bd. XLVIII., s. 218. Taf, VII., figs. 1-4.

PuRSER— On Inflammation and Suppuration. 165

vanced periods some few stellate cells persist, which from some unknown
cause, refuse to proliferate. Still the general course of the inflamma-
tion is, I believe, as I have described it, and in favourable specimens
the different stages can be clearly traced, sometimes existing separately”
in different regions, sometimes co-existing in the same part.

It will thus be seen that the main point on which Cohnheim relies
in support of his theory must be given up, and that in an inflamed
cornea the stellate cells do not remain unchanged or merely degenerate,
but that they undergo changes of an active kind, terminating in their
multiplication and division into pus corpuscles.

This point being given up the other parts of the argument are of
little importance and may be dealt with briefly.

With regard to the part of the cornea in which the suppuration
commences, I have also to differ from Cohnheim. When the bulb is
traversed by a thread the changes commence, as was to be expected, at
the periphery and extend towards the centre. But when the centre of
the cornea is cauterised the suppuration commences in a zone surround-
ing the eschar, and separated from it by a moreor less considerable
interval. This zone, which may be called the zone of proliferation,
is separated also from the margin of the cornea by a border which at
first contains only a few pus corpuscles, and which, at a time when
nearer the centre pus is fully formed, often contains only spindles or
stellate cells. The zone of proliferation appears to approach the margin
first at the upper and lower parts of the cornea, and this is due I believe
partly to the intra-corneal pus meeting here the stream of immigrating
leucocytes, and partly to the fact that here the large blood-vessels
approach the cornea, and the membrane receives not only the largest
number of wandering cells, but also the freest supply of nutritive
material, and is consequently able to produce pus most rapidly.

The presence of cells containing coloured granules in the inflamed
cornea after an injection of the colouring material into the blood or
lymph is not of much importance. The number of such cells is quite
insignificant compared to the total number of pus cells in the cornea, and
their presence merely shows, as Stricker remarks, that under favour-
able circumstances blood corpuscles may leave the vessels and wander
into the cornea, a fact which, I believe, has never been denied in this
discussion.

I have often seen leucocytes containing coloured particles in the
cornea, but I have never seen the colouring matter free or contained in
the stellate cells. This, however, has been observed by Recklinghausen,
Stricker,* and Hoffman, and Langerhans,t but I think it must be
admitted that the vast majority of the coloured particles have been
brought into the cornea by the wandering cells in whose interior they
are seen.

* Loe. cit. s. 14.
t+ Ueber den Verbleib des in die Circulation cingeftihrten Zinunobers, Archiv. f.
Path, Anat. Bd, XLVIII. s. 313.

166 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

With regard to the degenerative changes observed by Cohnheim in
the cornea corpuscles, I have not much to say. I have very seldom
noticed in the cells the formation of vucuoles on which he places so
much stress. Stricker has found this phenomenon to be more common
in the summer months than in the colder part of the year, but he has
also observed movements in the vacuolated cells which make him
believe that they are not so dead and degenerate as Cohnheim »
supposes.

Nitrate of silver exerts an influence on the cornea extending to a
considerable distance beyond the point touched by the caustic. Thisis
seen by the absence of suppuration immediately around the eschar,
and by the fact that cornee irritated with nitrate of silver in general
stain well with chloride of gold only at the margin. In the part about
the cauterisation the stellate corpuscles can be seen for some time
retaining their normal shape. What becomes of them subsequently I
cannot say, but I believe they take no part in the formation of pus.
The intercellular substance of this altered region presents sometimes a
wavy fibrillar appearance, obscuring the cellular elements altogether ;
at other times it remains homogeneous. The breadth of this passive
portion of the cornea is very variable, depending probably on the
severity of the cauterisation, and its extent determines the distance from
the central eschar of what I have called the zone of proliferation.

The usual fate of a cornea in which inflammation has been excited
in one of the ways mentioned, is to soften and burst. Thisis, I believe,
invariably the case when a thread is passed through the eye, and the
irritation is thus persistent. But from some facts I have observed, I
am led to believe that after cauterisation the cornea may recover itself
even after extensive suppuration, and that this recovery takes place by
the reformation of spindles from the pus cells, and the formation of a
kind of fibrous tissue. The steps of this process, and whether the
normal structure of the cornea is ever completely restored must be
matter for further investigation.

Those acquainted with the researches of Professor Stricker on
inflammation, will perceive that the results at which he has arrived
agree very closely with those put forth in this report. I had quite
satisfied myself of the main points contained in this communication
before I saw Stricker’s papers, and I was much gratified at finding so
close an agreement between his opinions and mine. I feel myself,
however, much indebted to the writings of Professor Stricker and his
pupils for having directed my attention to many minor matters which I
should possibly otherwise have overlooked.

JELLETT—On Optical Saccharometry. 167

XX VII.—Own Opticat SAccHAROMETRY, WITH SPECIAL REFERENCE TO AN
EXAMINATION OF SOME SPECIMENS OF SUGAR BEET GROWN IN IRELAND.
By Joun H. Jetrert, B. D., President.

[Read May 22, 1871.]

REFERRING to a paper read before the Academy some time ago by Dr.
Apjohn, having for its object the determination of the amount of each
of three kinds of sugar contained in a given syrup, the author said
that his present object was to describe to the Academy the method of
using for this purpose an instrument which he had formerly exhibited
to them, and an account of which is published in the ‘ Proceedings”
for 1863.

The method is as follows. Three observations are necessary to be
made with the optical instrument :—

1. The tube of the saccharometer being filled with the syrup to be
examined, and the compensating fluid being French oil of turpentine,
let the reading of the scale be 4.

2. Thesyrup having been subjected to the usual process for invert-
ing the cane sugar, and the tube of the saccharometer being filled with
the syrup so inverted, let the reading of the scale, corrected for the
dilution of the syrup in the process of inversion, be /,; the compensat-
ing fluid being an aqueous solution of cane sugar, 100 grains to the
eubic inch.

3. The tube of the saccharometer is filled with the solution of cane
sugar, used in (2), diluted with two parts of water. This dilution is
necessary, inasmuch as the solution employed in (2) is too strong to be
within the range of the instrument. Then, the compensating fiuid
being French oil of turpentine, as before, let the reading of the scale
be 7,. Let 7 be the length of the tube of the saccharometer, and let
c, 4, g be the quantities of cane, inverted, and grape sugars respec-
tively. Let also C, J, & be the rotatory power of these three sugars,
and F' the rotatory power of French oil of turpentine; then we have
from (1),

1(Cc-h+ Gg) = Fl, | (1)
from (2),
i {(e+ 2) L- Gg\ =100 Cl, (2)
and from (3), :
100 Cl=3F%, (3)

It is to be observed that all three sugars are reckoned throughout
this investigation as if they had the same atomic weight as cane sugar,
so that it will be necessary to augment the values found for the inverted
and grape sugars in the ratio 171: 198.

*

168 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Dividing now (1) by (3), and putting
LOC NG! — aC,
we have
e- Ki+ Kg = au

3

(4)
again dividing (2) by C we have

EK (0+) Kig =

Adding these equations, we have the amount of the cane sugar given by

the equation

coon )
(C+ 1 o= 100( sr+7 ,

and substituting this value in (4),

100 (5-3
rae K+1

These equations, combined with that obtained by means of Barres-
wil’s solution, are, as was shown by Dr. Apjohn for Soleil’s instrument,
sufficient for the solution of the question—when the coefficients A, A’
have been previously determined.

It may be well to mention some precautions which are necessary
for the success of this experiment :—

1. It has been shown that the amount of cane sugar can be found
by the optical method alone, without the aid of the copper solution.
The truth of this conclusion, however, depends on the identity of the
temperature in the first and second experiments. If the temperature
be not the same, J will have different values in (1) and (2), and it will
be no longer possible to determine the amount of the cane sugar by
the optical method alone. Now, it may often happen that the deter-
mination of the cane sugar is the only point of practical importance in
the investigation. It is therefore desirable that the experiments (1)
and (2) should be made at precisely the same temperature.

2. It is known that the rotatory power of a solution of grape
sugar, when freshly made, is greater than that of a solution which has
been allowed to stand for some time. This power, however, may be
reduced to its minimum value by heating the solution to 180° Fahr.,
and then allowing it to cool. It is therefore necessary to heat to the

same temperature the given syrup containing the mixture of the three
sugars, in order to reduce to a fixed value the rotatory power of the
grape sugar which it contains.

LicuBporNE-—On Dissociation by Heat of Compounds. 169

The author also laid before the Academy the result of an examina-
tion of some specimens of sugar beet, grown on the Glasnevin Model
Harm. These specimens were treated as follows. A portion was cut
from each root by planes passing through the axis. This was grated
on a coarse grater, then steeped in spirit (G@ = °828), and pressed in a
screw press. The residue was again treated with spirit, and pressed ;
and this process was repeated. The expressed fluid, the spirit having
been distilled off at low pressure, was made up to a known bulk with
water, and filtered through animal charcoal, the first portion of the
filtrate being rejected. The fluid thus obtained was examined in the
way described above. The amounts of cane sugar in 100 grs. of the
root are as follow :—

Total Weight of Root.

lbs. OZ.
1 12°08 1 124
2 9°56 1 14
3 Dey 1 14
4 12°60 2 a
9) 11°62 2 Uf
6 12°43 1 132

XXVIII.—Reporr on tHE Morecurar Dissocration sy Hat or Com-
PouNDS IN Sotution. By Cuarztes R. C. Ticuporne, F.C.S.,
M.R.I.A., &. With Plates XV. and XVI. (Science).

[Read April 24, 1871.]
Part [.—Inrropvuction.

M. Drvittx’s researches upon the dissociation of compounds by heat,
when converted into the gaseous condition, have brought prominently
before us the antagonistic nature of thermal to chemical force.* We
find that the antagonistic action of these forces is manifested when we
are dealing with compounds in the liquid condition, or in the so-called
“solutions” of solid substances. It is a commonly acknowledged idea
that in such cases heat hastens and modifies chemical decompositions ;
but how it modifies them? and to what extent? are questions which
are seldom clearly defined.

The main purport of this report is the application of such inquiries,
as those mentioned, to the science of chemical geology. I may remark,
that some of the hypotheses mentioned in the course of my Paper, are
generally acknowledged, some indirectly accepted, and some emanate
from myself. Similar remarks will apply to the phenomena observed.

* The modifications of force are for convenience considered in this Paper as
separate entities.
R. I, A, PROC.—VOL, I., SER. II., SCIENCE. Z

170 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

To specify, or enter too fully into these niceties, would needlessly
encumber my report with extraneous matter; and I have therefore
determined to leave such points to the reader’s discrimination, except
in a few special cases.

We may have various phases of decomposition, according to the
force with which the molecular fragments of a compound are held
together; and it is immaterial whether we consider such bodies as
built up by the direct addition of molecules or by substitution. Com-
pounds of a complex nature must be viewed as an aggregation of
perfect entities, capable of having an individual existence; but these
component molecules cannot be taken into account when we are con-
sidering the more complicated molecule—e.g., morphia splits up, on
the application of heat, into apomorphia and water—no one could for
a moment suppose that the molecule H,O existed as water in the mor-
phia, as its removal radically changes all the properties of the resulting
compound. The more complex molecule eta which are
not common to its factors, and wee versa.

The importance of a study of such points in connexion with che-
mical geology is almost self-evident; but I may as well state that in
this report the subject has been merely considered from a chemical
point of view. The surface of the earth has been, and is, undergoing
superficially a rapid change from its primitive condition of igneous
construction. This change is continuously going on, and growing
more and more profound. In this metamorphosis, water may be consi-
dered as the prime mover towards the ultimate results of the chemical
as well as the physical arrangement of our earth’s surface. Such a
line of study is as invaluable as it is difficult; and it will be my en-
deavour, more to open up this line of research than attempt to master
even a moiety of such knowledge.

Compound molecules exist as solids, liquids, and gases, provided
that the temperature necessary to convert them into these physical
modifications is not above the temperature at which their components
are dissociated. The application of heat to a molecule may be graphi-
cally, although perhaps rather fancifully represented by the annexed
figure :—

SONU Sa true eee at) las uculy Gales Mew anal Ou
Liquid. Gaseous.

Now, we can easily conceive that a substance 4 may be of sufficient
structural stability to pass through all the increasing vibratory action
without dissociation of its component molecules, until it has passed
through the solid, liquid, and far into the vaporous condition, whilst a
substance & has, what I will call, a thermanalytic point, or the point
where the equilibrium upon such a line is broken. If it lies between
a or 8, we have dissociation in the liquid condition. A great number
of compounds are dissociated above the point 6 (e.g., anomalous

TICHBORNE—On Dissociation by Heat of Compounds. 171

vapour density of chloride of ammonium), whilst those dissociated be-
tween « and 8 are less common, and are much less easy of observa-
tion.

Of course the following broad rules may be accepted:—1. The
greater the temperature the greater the number of molecules capable
of dissociation, or the greater the tendency to dissociation; and on the
contrary, the lower the temperature the greater the molecular stability.
2. The more complicated the construction of the molecule, the lower
the temperature at which dissociation commences; and after disrup-
tion, the higher the temperature necessary to carry on further disso-
ciation of the residual molecule. 38. As a corollary, it follows that
examples of dissociation by heat in hquids, or of solids in solution, are
comparatively uncommon; but that when such phenomena do occur,
they materially affect ordinary reactions, and that, ceteris paribus, de-
compositions at one temperature will not, of a necessity, correspond
with those affected at another temperature.

In aqueous solutions, and at ordinary pressure, all molecular disso-
ciation must occur under 100° C., that is to say, within the boiling
point of the fluid in which the substance is dissolved. Under pressure,
however, from the increased range of temperature, extraordinary phe-
nomena may be induced, and thus heating in sealed tubes offers facili-
ties for producing decompositions that cannot be brought about at
ordinary temperatures.

Dissociation of compounds in solution, unless accompanied by some
ocular demonstration, is apt to be overlooked, from the simple fact that
the molecules rearrange themselves generally in the same form on
cooling, and thus the change is transient. Frequently, however, om
mixtures, a dissociation is accompanied, on cooling, by a re-arrangement
of the two, or more groups of molecules, according to the altered affini-
ties. The statical condition having been once broken, a different
arrangement may take place.

_ I may illustrate the phenomena to which I have referred in the in-
troduction by the consideration of a few of the most simple cases.

None are more common than dehydration. The molecules, H,O, in
such cases, forming the crowning particles of complicated structures,
are held thereto with but a feeble force, and are easily dissevered even
in solution. Lime water is a familiar instance, and although it has
not, that I am aware, been demonstrated, there can be little doubt that
the precipitate got on boiling that fluid is due to dissociation of the
molecule of water, or its dehydration, thus—the action of heat upon the
hydrate of lime (Ca’”O, HO) is to produce CaO, and H,0.

_ Ca’O, being insoluble in water, or very much less soluble than its
hydrate. This is probably what takes place. The insolubility is,
however, concurrent with the rise in temperature.

As there do not seem to be any experiments extant, except the
original ones of Dalton, the subject was considered sufficiently im-

172 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

portant to verify, as they bear upon an investigation to be ultimately
embodied in this report.*

Experiment 1. :—

A saturated solution of lime was formed in the following manner :
Freshly burned lime was slacked and washed by decantation—distilled
water being used—the residual lime was then digested with fresh
water for twenty-four hours, with occasional shaking. This, on sub-
sidence, constituted the hme water used. It is hardly necessary to ob-
serve, that all this manipulation was carried on in a stoppered bottle.
The bright lime water was poured off into a flask, this was brought
quickly to the boil, and whilst boiling poured upon a filter arranged
in the following manner :—A glass funnel was placed inside a double
funnel of tin, the outer space of this double funnel being filled with
glycerine, which was kept as near the boiling point as practicable.
(The boiling point of ‘‘ Price’s Glycerine” is about 177°—182° C.).
By this means the lime water is kept as near to the temperature of
dissociation as possible during the whole of the draining and drying,
which is only a matter of about half an hour. Hydrate of lime dried
over sulphuric acid does not suffer loss on being submitted to a similar
temperature. The precipitate was brushed into a platinum crucible
and weighed ; it was then ignited, and the loss calculated.

In two determinations the weighings showed a considerable reduc-
tion ; but in both cases this was much under the quantity required by
a true hydrate.

Thus—
Weight of Precipitate. Loss onIgnition. Percentage H,O.
Theory. Practice.
First determination, ./; “los eramme, .. . 2031) 2)... 2433s een 20
Second determination, . ‘131 ,, oe, ODS es ocean 200

It is curious to observe that the 2nd determination gives the
amount of loss required by the formation ofa hydrate having the com-
position 3 Ca”0O; 2 H,0, viz., 17°64. This experiment was executed
as rapidly as possible.

* The following quotations are taken from most of the recent authorities, and
are all evidently based upon the original experiments of Dalton, published in 1810
(‘“‘A New System of Chemical Philosophy, Part II., by John Dalton, Manchester’).
Dalton gives lime water formed at 60° Faht., as containing 1 grain in 778 grains of
water, and at 212 Faht., 1 grain in 1270. ‘‘ Watt’s Dictionary of Chemistry,” vol. 1,
p. 718, says, ‘‘ Hydrate of lime is more soluble in cold than in hot water, hence
water saturated with lime in the cold, deposits the hydrate when boiled.” Miller
says, in his ‘‘ Klements,” Part 2, p. 418, 4th edition, ‘ Lime is soluble in about 700
parts of cold water. . AL aan De lime water, satur ated in. the cold, be raised to
the boiling point, half the lime is deposited.” "Wurtz, i in his “ Dictionnaire de
Chimie,” quotes Dalton’s experiments, and says, “La chaux est peu soluble dans
Veau et elle présente cette particularité gw elle Pest plus a froid qu a chaud,” &e.

TICHBORNE— On Dissociation by Heat of Compounds. 1738

In the above experiment the only point that was satisfactorily
established was the fact, that a dehydration really does take place,
and that the molecule H,O is, to a certain extent, torn from its chemi-
cal position, even in the presence of an excess of water, and that it is
not due to any specific insolubility of the hydrate at 100° C.

Experiments 2, 3, and 4 were to determine the solubility of lime
at different temperatures. Chemically pure carbonate of calcium was
prepared by dissolving the precipitated commercial preparation in
hydrochloric acid, and treating the resulting solution with sulphide of
hydrogen and filtering. The filterate was then allowed to digest with
a slight quantity of ammonia, and again filtered after warming. A |
few drops of sulphuric acid were added, and it was allowed to stand
twenty-four hours before filtering from the precipitated sulphates.
From this solution the carbonate was prepared with the aid of carbo-
nate of ammonium. The well-washed carbonate was ignited in a pla-
tinum crucible, until it no longer effervesced on the addition of dilute
hydrochloric acid. Having procured what might be considered as
pure lime, the next point was to determine its solubility at different
temperatures, in the following manner :—

Experiment 11.—Determination of the Solubility at 15°5° C. :—

After standing upon an excess of lime for some days in a silver
flask, a lime water was procured by decantation. For twelve hours
before pouring off it was rigorously maintained at a temperature of
15°5 C. 4000 grain measures were operated upon in each determina-
tion. In the two last determinations the lime water was filtered in
an apparatus by which as much as possible of the atmospheric carbo-
nic anhydride was excluded. I am of opinion that these last determi-
nations give the results as a little under the mark; but I am also of
opinion that decantation probably gives it over; for these reasons the
average of the three experiments has been taken. The estimation
was made with a volumetric solution of sulphuric acid, 100 degrees of
which would neutralize one equivalent of a monevalent element :—

Degree of vol. solution.

Hirst determination (decanted); 7 5. 2°. «J. . 20

Second do. (filtered) Dl Sade Mey Rae ee ti Yaad

Third do. ‘3 acd fee wena hana i820
CaO

Therefore, as 19°3

500 = 5°404 grains of lime present in 4005, so

1 grain of lime, or its equivalent of hydrate, requires 741 grains of
water at 15°5°C.

Experiment VW11.—Determination of the Solubility of Lime at
100° C. :—

_ A small copper boiler was used in this experiment, which was pro-
vided with a valve to regulate the pressure, and a thermometer to in-
dicate the temperature in the interior.

174 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Through the top of this boiler passed what may be described as a
kind of Beals’ ‘‘filter.”’ It consisted of a glass tube, bent at nght
angles, one of the ends of this tube being moulded into a bell-shaped
mouth, which mouth was tied over with a piece of Swedish filtering
paper, and over this again a piece of muslin, which might be also
placed upon the other side, if great pressure were going to be used.
By this arrangement, although the orifice presented a perfect filtering
medium, it would stand a considerable amount of pressure. This end
was submerged about half way into the boiler, which was filled with
pure lime water, procured as in the previous experiment. The other
end of the tube was provided with a glass stop-cock. The stop-cock
was closed, and the hme water rapidly brought to the boil. On
allowing the valve to exert a slight pressure in the interior, and open-
ing the stop-cock slightly, the lime water slowly flowed out, the
pressure in the interior being just sufficient to force the lime water
through the bibulous paper, and up the capillary tube. The thermo-
meter would occasionally go up a degree, but this was at once remedied,
by opening the valve. When a sufficient quantity of water had been
collected in this manner, the amount of lime was estimated as in the
previous experiment.

In two determinations 3002 grains consumed 8 degrees of the vol.

Ca’’O

solution 8° Sa 2°24 grains hme present, or 1 in 1340.

Experiment 1V.—Determination of the Solubility at 109° C. :—

This experiment was performed in exactly a similar manner to
the previous one, except that the valve was so placed that it blew off
at a pressure corresponding to a temperature of 109° C. 3000 grains,
obtained in this manner, consumed 6 degrees of the volumetric solu-
) CaO”
200
These results may be tabulated as follows :—

tion of acid ; 6° = 1°68 grains of lime in solution.

One Part of Water at— Takes up of Ca’’ O—
15°5° C., Gira
100° Bouin te ooo a One e Le 2 6 6 aah5
9 ° 1340
109: ° ° ° ° e e e e e e s ass ;

and so on, until a point would be reached at which lime would practi-
cally be insoluble.

* Dalton’s experiment upon this subject are in his ‘‘New System of Chemical
Philosophy,” Part 2; Manchester: 1870. They are as follows:—‘‘ When water
of 60° is duly agitated with hydrate of lime, it clears slowly, but a quantity of lime
water may soon be passed through a filter of blotting-paper, when it becomes clear
and fit for use. I found 7000 grains of this water required 75 grains of test sul-
phuric acid for its saturation. Consequently, it contained 9 grains of lime. Ifa
quantity of this, saturated with water mixed with hydrate of lime, be warmed to

TICHBORNE— On Dissociation by Heat of Compounds. 175

The dissociation of water from lime seems peculiar to many of
its compounds, and seems connected with the dismorphism of carbo-
nate of calcium. See calcite and arragonite, p. 190.

The determination of the solubility of lime at different tempera-
tures are of importance in connexion with this report, because, inde-
pendently of its geological bearing, it affords a simple but illustrative
example of the dissociation of compounds generally when in solution.

In this example we have the combined molecule H,0 becoming
separated in the presence of an overwhelming excess of water from the
dissociative influence of heat. The gradual character of the action
is also strikingly illustrated, the dissociation being in ratio to the
increment of temperature, and is, under ordinary circumstances, only
stopped by haying arrived at the maximum temperature of water at
the pressure of the atmosphere.

The phenomena, however, is capable of further extension under
increased pressure ad infinitum. The laws of molecular dissociation
by heat have been only studied as far as regards volatile substances,
but these laws seem applicable to the solution of substances modified
by the altered physical condition, and are in their phenomena very
similar. Thus, in speaking of gaseous dissociation, in connexion
with the laws of Avogadro and Ampére, M. Wurtz* makes the follow-
ing remarks :—

“Un des meilleurs arguments qu’on puisse Invoquer en fayeur
de cette interprétation est celui qui est tiré de la densité de va-
peur du Bromhydrate d’amyléne. C’est une combinaison liquide
du carbure @hydrogéne amyléne avec Vacide bromhydrique—Portée
aé une température peu supérieure a son point d’ebullition cette
combinaison montre une densité de vapeur qu’on peut appeler
normale, parce qu’elle répond a4 2 volumes de vapeur pour 1 mole-
cule. La vapeur est intacte a cette temperature, mais qu’on la
chauffe, elle va éprouver une décomposition plus ou moins com-
pléte, suivant que la chaleur fournie aura été plus ou moins consi-
derable . . . . Mais cette décomposition est graduelle; elle ne
s’'achéve pas 4 un degré fixe, mais entre des limites de température
assez etendues, de telle sorte que la vapeur, intacte 4 un certain degré,
se trouve melangée, a des degres plus élevés, avec des portion de plus

130° and then agitated, it soon becomes clear. 7000 grains of this water decanted
require only 60 grains of test sulphuric acid. The same lime water was boiled with
hydrate of lime for two or three minutes, and set aside to cool without agitation ;
it very soon cleared—7000 grains being decanted require only 46 grains of test sul-
phuric acid to be neutralized, the test-acid being, as usual, 1-134. Hence we de-
duce the following table :—

One Part of Water, Takes up of Lime, Hydrate of Lime.
Ome Tats eum aR ees We, tek Ser
Diese ew arshbeern, telbte 7270 p52

* Histoire des Doctrines Chimique, par Ad. Wurtz, p. 79.

176 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

en plus notable de ses produits de décomposition, jusqu’a ce qu’enfin
la temperature s’etant élvée encore, la décomposition se trouve
achevée. A ce moment, la densite de vapeur est descendue a la
moitié de ce qu’elle était V@abord. Peut-on en conclure que le brom-
hydrate d’amyléne offre deux densités de vapeur? Il] est evident
quw’il ne saurait en étre ainsi, et il est naturel de penser que la vraie
densite de vapeur est celle qui a éte déterminée & une temperature
assez basse pour qu’on soit en droit de supposer que la molécule est
encore intacte. Que si cette densite décroit avec la température, cette
circunstance est due a Vaction décomposante que la chaleur exerce
sur la vapeur.”

Again, in speaking of the exceptions to the laws of Avogadro and
Ampere, he says:— |

‘‘ Deux molécules, capables de prendre chacune la forme gazeuse,
sont reunies par l’affinite en une molécule plus complexe. I1 peut se
faire que le point d’ebullition de celle ci soit situé assez bas pour que
la chaleur fournie pour la mettre en vapeur ne restitue pas aux deux
molécules primitives la chaleur qu’elles avaient perdue en s’unissant;
elles demeurént alors en combinaison. Mais peut-on s’attendre a ce
qwil en soit toujours ainsi? et Vaffinite de deux corps Pun pour
Vautre ne peut-elle pas étre assez faible, ou le composé quwils forment
assez peu-volatil pour que le point de décomposition soit situé au-
dessous du point @’ebullition ?”

Substances in solution must behave in a similar manner to those in
a gaseous condition, except that in such cases itis only the more
loosely combined molecules that are affected at ordinary pressure ;
but still we cannot conceive that there could be any limit to this de-
composition under extraordinary pressure, such as would be exerted
subterraneously.

We know that compound structures are capable of being separated
piece-meal, e. g. a compound alum. The molecules are removable,
commencing with the water of crystallization, and ending with its
most ultimate molecules. Thus let us take the trimethylamine
alum,* a well defined compound exactly similar in general construc-
tion to ordinary alums (C;H,,N, Al”; 280, 12H,O). We see at once
the great number of molecular points of dissociation it is capable of |
being divided into, beginning with the first 10 molecules of H,0 that, ac-

CH, |
cording to Gerhardt, are removable at 120° C. or ending withCH, > N.

CH;
Hertwig says the molecules H,O are removable in three instalments.
How far the action of heat is capable of splitting up this structure
when in solution resolves itself into a question of pressure. But

* There being no practical line of demarcation between what is known as
“‘ organic substances’ and “ inorganic substances,” as regards the laws of dissoci-
ation, examples taken from organic chemistry are en rapport with the objects of
the Paper.

TICHBORNE — On Dissociation by Heat of Compounds. 177

it will be seen further on that on the application of heat to such a’
compound as an alum it reacts upon all the more unstable parts exactly
as if they were not grouped together in the first instance, and that
the whole structure is if anything lowered as regards its thermanalytic
point, and thus weakened by its complexity. As the components are
removed the residue has more stability.

_ The molecules known under the term ‘‘ water of crystallization’?
are but slightly removed from the water of ‘‘hydration,’’ and but
slightly removed from the water of solution ; frequently the alteration
of a few degrees of temperature is sufficient to convert one into the
other.

The water in the salt seems to be in a crystalloidal condition, but as
a colloid in the other case. The crystalloidal water even in solution
frequently is capable of dissociation, and of apparently changing its
condition—such changes produce the phenomena of supersaturated
solutions. The phenomenon of solution is a demonstration of force,
and of actual combination between the molecules of water, and the
substances dissolved. But if the more intimate unions be taken, it is
evident that in such cases as hydration, or water of crystallization,
the molecules that we recognize as H,O are playing different func-
tions, or are in a different condition to the water of solution.

In an octahedral crystal of ammonia alum, water is almost essen-
tially the geometrical solid, and is as important as the alumina, am-
monia, or other elements. :

If this alum be dissolved by applying heat, it is split up into a
substance—which is no longer alum geometrically or chemically, al-
though we have got conventionally into the habit of saying it has
‘dissolved in water,’’ or it has ‘‘ dissolved in its water of crystalliza-
tion,’’ as the case may be. It is not only decomposed, but requires
some little time for the molecules of water to regain their accustomed
position or crystalloidal condition. So that they may be assimilated
into the edifice—as illustrated by the following :—

Luperiment V :—

A saturated solution of the ammonio-ferric alum was poured upon
a small quantity of the crystals of the same salt, and a few drops of
acid added to prevent the precipitation of a basic salt. It was quickly
brought to the boil, and then allowed to remain at rest until it had
regained the original temperature, 15° C. Although the solution had
a thermometer frequently inserted and withdrawn, there was no
indication of crystallization, until some three to four hours had
elapsed. Now under the ordinary rules of solubility, these crystals
should begin to form immediately that the thermometer reached 15° C.
This phenomenon is exhibited by all the hydrated soluble salts in
some degree.

A very interesting and. remarkable group of molecules are the
basylous trioxides, of which, however, we need only consider three.
These three are Al,’’O,, Cr.’”0;, and Fe,’”0O; oxides, which per-
form a very important part in our earth’s crust, and possess well-known

R. I, A. PROC.—VOL. I., SER, II., SCIENCE. 2A

178 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

properties in common. ‘The first and last alumina and ferric oxide
are, perhaps,’ the most important substances of the mineral world, if we
except silicaand lime. There is a wonderful analogy between all their
compounds, and they all possess in common a less degree of molecular
stability, from complexity of construction, and, ergo, a corresponding
susceptibility to the action of heat, when in solution. The minerals
formed from these bases frequently take a form common to the col-
loidal base. :

M. Debray has lately published some ingenious observations upon
the action of heat upon one of these solutions—namely, the ferric
salts.* As my own experiments, however, have led to rather different,
results, I have simply given my own experience, and feel less delicacy
in doing so, from the fact, that my investigations in this direction
were well known, and have a prior date to those of M. Debray. I
exhibited some experiments upon the dissociating influence of heat on
these solutions before the Dublin Chemical Club in 1867.7}

This dissociation is well-marked in the ferric salts, by the colour of
their solutions. All the ferric salts are nearly colourless, or have,
perhaps, but a very faint lemon tinge. It is probable that if we could
get the tri-salt in solution without decomposition, a perfectly colourless
liquid would be the result.

Experiment VI. :—

Ferric chloride, obtained by passing chlorine over iron filings heated
in a porcelain tube, was dissolved in a moderate quantity of pure
water (free from ammonia), a dilute solution of hydrochloric acid was
then added, drop by drop, until the minimum point of coloration had
been obtained. The iron was then estimated by precipitation with
ammonia, and the chlorine by nitrate of silver. The following figures
represent the result obtained :—

Practice. Theory, per cent.
BG cae gers et 88; Ol 34:46
CG] mise tee go6309 65°54

This shght increase in the amount of chlorine is evidently due to
the basylous action of the water: and chromatic neutrality of such
salts is dependent upon the amount of dilution, and is in a certain
sense independent of the chemical neutrality. A chemically pure salt, —
when dissolved, gives a slightly basic solution, depending upon the re-
lative volume of the water it is dissolved in.

Experiment VII. :—

The further addition of acid produced a darkening of the solution,
which had previously been rendered as neutral as practical. There-
fore, both acidity and basicity produce colour in these solutions.

Heat applied to ferric solutions gives an intense darkening in ratio
to the temperature employed. It is almost certain, as will be seen
from the experiments detailed, that the first action of the heat is the

* “Comptes Rendus,”’ April. 1869.
+ Minutes of the Dublin Chemical and Philosophical Club, 1867.

TICHBORNE— On Dissociation by Heat of Compounds. 179

dissociation of crystalloidal water, and then the splitting up of the
structure into a basic salt, and free hydrochloric acid; and that the
dissociation may be carried ultimately so far as to result in the total
splitting up of the structure. These results do not, however, agree
with M. Debray’s conclusions. Presuming that there is no other dis-
turbing cause, the molecules regain their original arrangement of
_ structure on cooling; but time becomes an important element here—
‘the time required being in ratio to the extent of dissociation. The
preparation of the ferric salts used was effected in the following man-
ner :—A neutral persulphate was formed in the moist way, preference
being given to this method to that first adopted—namely, that of mak-
ing the chloride obtained by sublimation, the starting point.

To a weighed quantity of ferrous sulphate dissolved in water, the
requisite proportions of nitric and sulphuric acids were added by the
aid of volumetric solutions carefully adjusted. The salt was evapo-
rated to dryness, at about 80° C., and, after powdering, was kept for
some days at a temperature of about 75°C. This powder, when
thrown into water, slowly dissolved in the cold, giving a slightly
tinged and basic solution, which required the cautious addition of
weak sulphuric acid. The addition of chloride of barium to this salt,
in equivalent proportions, gave also a neutral solution of ferric chlo-
ride, &e.

Experiment VIII. :—

A concentrated solution of ferric sulphate was submitted to a tem-
perature of 100° C., the solution gradually became darker during the
increment of heat; but there was no evidence of precipitation.

Eapervment 1X. :—

The above solution was rather copiously diluted, and on being re-
heated, it gave a basic precipitate of a yellow character, which con-
tained sulphuric acid. Placed under the microscope it was seen to
consist of semitransparent and crystalline masses. By long and con-
tinued boiling a precipitate was procured in a concentrated solution.

Haperiment X.:—

The basic precipitate procured in the above experiment was sealed
up in the quid in which it was found, and occasionally agitated.
After the lapse of some considerable time it re-disolved, with the for-
mation of the original salt. To ensure success it 1s necessary that the
boiling in the first instance should not be carried too far, and that the
fluid be not too much diluted. A similar tube, tied upon the beam of
a steam engine, to ensure constant and energetic agitation, gave the
same results in two days.

_ Experiment XI. :—

The addition of alkaline salts to the ferric compounds determines
more easily the precipitation, or dissociation. Therefore, the iron
alums, either with ammonia, or potash, exhibit this phenomenon in
a marked degree. These alums, which show a beautiful but very
faint amethyst tint, gave, on solution in the cold, a slightly-
coloured liquid, made paler on the addition of a very dilute solution

180 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

of sulphuric acid. The gradual increase of temperature brought
about all the reactions and phenomena observed in the above experi-
ments, only in a much more marked and decided manner; whilst
again this lowering of the thermanalytic point was even more evident
with the potash alum.

It is unnecessary to detail the experiments performed with the
solutions of ferric chloride, because the results were almost the same.
I would wish, however, to observe that, even on prolonged boiling, there
seems to be little or no loss of HCl, at ordinary atmospheric pressure.

It having been determined that the first results of a continuous
boiling of a neutral ferric salt is the precipitation of a basic salt, con-
taining but a small part of the stylous element, further experiments
were performed to determine how far these acid molecules were re-
movable at ordinary atmospheric pressure, by the combined and con-
tinuous action of water and heat.

Experiment X11. :—

A large quantity of a diluted solution of ferric sulphate was submit-
ted to continuous boiling until a considerable precipitate was ob-
tained. This precipitate was collected upon a filter, washed once,
and dried at 100° C. -219 gramme, gave °141 of ferric oxide when dis-
solved in HCl, precipitated with ammonia, and weighed after igni-
tion. This corresponds to 64 °4 per cent. of ferric oxide. A portion
of this precipitate, before drying, was placed in a considerable body
of water, and again submitted to a temperature of 100° C. for two
hours. After this treatment the appearance was much changed. The
colour, which was originally of a light ochrey-yellow, had been
changed to a reddish-brown, whilst the precipitate became much
denser; ‘388 gramme now gave ‘32, on precipitation, as in the
previous estimation, and, therefore, corresponds to 82°5 per cent.; it
however, still contained a trace of the basic salt. The further action
of heat upon these basic salts will be found described in Experiment
Veale ;

It must be borne in mind that all the above experiments had been
performed with what we might call chemically neutral salts, but it
is probable that from a geological pomt of view there would be ~

formed Fe,” = or a deficiency of one-third of the acid, e. g. from the

oxidation, for instance, of iron pyrites. In such a case we would
have to start with a basic solution, the first result of the oxidation
of the pyrites being a ferrous salt, which ultimately becomes oxidized
into the ferric. Vede remarks, p. 181.

Experiment XII. :—

To a weighed quantity of pure crystallized ferrous sulphate
a quantity of pure nitric acid was added, sufficient to exactly
oxidize the ferrous salts to its higher term. The acid was allowed
to remain in contact with the powdered salt without the addi-
tion of water, until on dissolving a portion, and after warming and

TICHBORNE— On Dissociation Cy Heat of Compounds. 181

testing with ferricyanide of potassium all trace of the magnetic salt
had nearly disappeared. This product was then diluted with fifty times
its weight of water—such a solution is perfectly clear, and will remain
so for some little time; but ultimately it decomposes spontaneously
at ordinary temperatures, the time being determined by the amount
of dilution and temperature. When diluted so as to represent °5 per
cent., a given volume a of this liquid gave on precipitation with
ammonia, and on ignition, 1°557 gramme of ferric oxide. In a second
determination, the solution was brought to 100° C. and maintained
at that temperature for some time; the precipitate that fell was
separated from the liquid by filtrations, washed with a small quantity
of water, and dissolved in hydrochloric acid, and the oxide estimated
in this solution with ammonia, as in the first instance—’559 gramme
was procured, which is over the amount of base really in excess of the

acid present <= 519 gramme. The filterate again on dilution, and

boiling gave a precipitate representing ‘049 gramme of oxide. The
filtrate again on dilution and boiling became opaque, but it was not
necessary to follow out this experiment further—it being evident that
there was no actual limit. It is probable that many of the ores, such
as hematite, brown iron ore, bog iron ore, ochres, &c. are formed in
somewhat a similar manner to that detailed, and it is curious to ob-
serve that sulphuric acid is seldom absent from such as are hydrated,
and frequently in much larger quantities than the published analyses
would lead one to suppose. Vide analyses, p. 190.

We have now to consider the action of heat upon such fluids under
pressure.

Experiment XIV. :—

A solution of ferrie sulphate was placed in a tube of hard german
glass,* and hermetically sealed. This tube was then placed in
a gun metal apparatus capable of bearing a considerable pressure.
A little water being placed in the apparatus to equalize the pressure
outside the glass tube, the heat was gradually raised until a
thermometer, the bulb of which was placed in a cavity outside the
apparatus, marked 177° C. The whole apparatus was maintained at
this temperature for two hours; on cooling and taking out the tube,
it was seen that a similar decomposition had taken place as that
obtained under ordinary atmospheric pressure, only in a more marked
manner ; at the bottom of the tube there was a considerable precipitate
of an ochrey nature, consisting of basic sulphate, but at the surface of
the fluid there was an incrustation, composed of red oxide of iron,
adhering to the side of the tube in the form of a ring.

Experiment XV. :—

Was a modification of the previous one; but in this case

* Tt is necessary in these experiments to have a good glass, as some specimens
of lead glass seem to be rapidly acted upon at high temperature by many of the
solutions used.

182 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

a more volatile stylous element was chosen, and although it was
placed in a tube as in the previous experiment the orifice was
left unsealed. We were, therefore, on placing it in the apparatus
described above, submitting the fluid to the action of a considerable
volume of steam at a pressure of nine atmospheres. After two and a
half hours’ digestion the contents of the tube presented a remarkable
appearance. The greater part of the iron lay at the bottom of the tube,
not in the form of a basic precipitate, but as a dark and heavy oxide
of iron. Thin layers of this oxide adhered to the tube at the surface
of the fluid, which when examined by the microscope were seen to be
transparent and brilliantly red; by reflected light they possessed a
blackish metallic lustre. The tube still contained an acid salt of iron,
which however no longer acted upon the enclosed oxide ; the latter
seemed anhydrous.

In the first experiment (Exp. XIV.), there can be no doubt that a
similar change had partially taken place; but only to a slight extent ;
it was the limited volume of steam generated in the tube reacting
upon the surface of the fluid that formed the ring of ferric oxide.
Certain specimens of specular ore (analysis 4) are formed in this
manner ; they are simply pseudomorphs of the sublimed and anhydrous
ferric chloride produced by volcanic agency, and ultimately submitted
to the action of high pressure steam.*

Experiment XVI. :—

The basic precipitate procured upon boiling a solution of ferric
sulphate at ordinary temperature was next placed in a tube
with a little water, and submitted to the action of steam for
two and a half hours at a temperature of 177° C. The result was the
gradual conversion of the precipitate, which lay at the bottom of the
tube to the extent of about fifteen millimetres, into a bright red and
dense precipitate, which, however, gradually assimilated its original
appearance until, at the depth of six millimetres, it appeared to have
retained its primitive composition and ochrey appearance. Some con-
siderable proportion of this precipitate seemed to have been carried
up the side of the tube; at the line of juncture of steam and fluid this
precipitate was converted into anhydrous oxide of iron—above this
the basic salt was intact, except that it seemed to be perfectly dehy-
drated and white, and it was not until it had been in contact with the
fluid contained in the tube, that it seemed to regain its original appear-
ance. It is evident, therefore, that as regards the more fixed and
non-volatile acids no dissociation is effected at the temperature tried,
except in the presence of condensed water, but that the steam is
capable of removing water of hydration under such conditions.

* In speaking upon this subject, in his Lectures on Chemical Geology, Dr.
Percy says,—‘‘ Supposing we have the vapour of sesqui-chloride of iron, there is no
difficulty in accounting for the formation of this sesqui-oxide in volcanic regions.
If that vapour be brought in contact with the vapour of water, we get a deposit of
crystallized sesqui-oxide of iron, with the formation of hydrochloric acid.

TicHBORNE—On Dissociation by Heat of Compounds. 183

Before disposing of these experiments, I should wish to draw
attention to some speculations upon this subject which have been pro-
mulgated by Dr. Percy in his lecture on Chemical Geology :*—

“It” (ferric oxide) ‘‘is found pseudomorphous after iron pyrites ;
it is a puzzle to know exactly how this pseudomorphism has taken
place. Itfiron pyrites is exposed to the weathering action of the air, it
is converted, and must be converted, first of all, into a common sul-
phate of protoxide of iron. That becomes oxidized by exposure to
the air passing to the state of a sulphate of sesquioxide ofiron. That
sulphate of sesquioxide of iron, by the action of water, decomposes
into two salts—an acid salt, which will dissolve away, and a more
basic salt which would remain. We can easily understand the trans-
formation of iron pyrites under these conditions into a highly basic
sulphate, and even into hydrated sesquioxide, because we have only
to call into our aid bicarbonate of lime, which frequently occurs in
mineral waters. The trace of sulphuric acid might be easily removed,
and the gypsum formed washed away, leaving nothing but hydrated
sesquioxide of iron in the manner described, and then exposed to a
certain degree of heat, whereby the water of the hydrate may be
expelled, and the red oxide left. But that theory will not suttice,
because we find certain crystals of hydrated sesquioxide of iron which
are partially converted on the outside into red oxide ofiron. It is
perfectly evident that the temperature sufficient to decompose the
hydrate could never have existed when such crystals were formed, be-
cause, if it had, it is impossible to conceive that any nucleus of hy-
drated sesquioxide of iron should remain. The formation of this
anhydrous sesquioxide of iron in nature is yet unexplained satisfac-
torily. We can produce it readily enough in our laboratories by means
of heat, but there is no reason for supposing that in the condition in
which it has been produced in nature, a high temperature has prevailed,
or at least that remark applies to many cases of the formation of that
mineral.”

As regards the ultimate removal of the sulphuric acid, it would
seem, from the experiments detailed, that itis not absolutely necessary
to call in the aid of a second base, such as lime, it being quite possible
and probable that the same results may be obtained under the laws of
dissociation by the aid of immense pressure and a long period of time,
such as would be at work in geological changes.

Again, as we see that we can have perfect dehydration even in the
presence of water or steam, the second difficulty which presents itself
in the crystals of anhydrous oxide, containing the nucleus of hydrate,
is disposed of, and is explained by Ex. XVI.

The chromic oxide behaves exactly in a similar manner, except that,
ceteris paribus, the point of dissociation is higher, and therefore it re-
quires more careful investigation to observe the changes produced by

* ‘Chemical News,” vol. Iv., p. 147.

184 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

heat upon its compounds in solution, which, so far, have escaped ob-
servation, or have been misconstrued.

It is well known that the ordinary chromic salts present a peach
blossom colour when in solution, convertible by heat into green solu-
tions. The most natural of the many explanations given of this phe-
nomenon is one of dehydration. But there is something more than
this. Theoretically it would seem that it was this—that the chromatic
change was due to basicity of the solution as in the ferric salts, and
that it was only necessary to increase the boiling point of the solution
by pressure, or to increase the basicity by the volume of water, to
obtain similar results to those obtained with iron. This was satis-
factorily verified by many experiments, a few of which will suffice to
illustrate this part of my subject.

Experiments XVII. and XVIII. :—

Solutions of chromic sulphate and potassio-chromic alum, when sub-
mitted in tubes to a temperature of two to three hours in the pressure
apparatus, gave in each case basic precipitates—the temperature being
177° C. The precipitate in the last-named substance being very volu-
minous, I did not succeed in procuring anhydrous chromic oxide cor-
responding to the ferric oxide, but look upon itsconsummation as merely
a matter of pressure.

Experiment XIX. :—

A dilute solution of any chromic alum, if dropped into a flask of
boiling water, is instantly dissociated. The contents of the flask be-
come quite opaque, and the basic precipitate is palpable to the eye.
This precipitate is redissolved on cooling, and even during boiling, if
the solution of chromic alum is added in any quantity.

If we accept the theory—of which there can be little doubt—that
there can co-exist a basic and an acid salt in solution, this explains at
once the change of violet salts of chromic oxide into green solutions on
boiling. Any neutral salt of chromic oxide dissolved in the cold gives
a violet colour contaminated with green (‘‘ peach blossom’ ?). This,
as in the iron salt, is due to the basylous action of the water. The cau-
tious addition of dilute sulphuric acid converts it into nearly a pure
violet. It is converted into the green solution either by the addition
of an alkali, by the addition of water, or by heat. In other words,
the green colour in chromic salts is due to the basylous condition. In
the case of heat, the green solution regains, after some time, its
original condition, but only slowly. Many explanations have been
given of this phenomenon, and it seems almost strange that so simple
a one should have escaped observation.

The aluminic oxide also obeys the same law of dissociation, only
in a still less marked manner. It was evident that from analogy this
should be so, although at the first glance it would appear that such
was not the case. But, on taking into consideration the relative
atomic position of the elements concerned, it would be seen that disso-
ciation could be only exerted at ordinary pressure to a very limited
extent as regards this base; thus there is no evidence of decomposi-

TICHBORNE—On Dissociation by Heat of Compounds. 185

tion in solutions of any considerable strength on boiling; but if
a very considerable proportion of water is there to the amount of salt,
a basic compound thereof is precipitated at 100° C. This is best seen
by passing a beam of electric light through the flask, as the precipitate
formed is almost optically invisible in daylight. A beam of electric
lhght impinging upon the light flocculent precipitate at once reveals its
existence. It is almost absolutely necessary to use some such light
when operating upon chloride of aluminium ; but an aluminic alum,
by virtue of the extra play of affinities brought to bear, gives a reaction
easy of observation by the eye. These precipitates redissolve on cool-
ing. As regards the effects of extraordinary heat procurable under
pressure, we find that alumina hehaves in a similar manner to the
other members of this group, which the following experiment will
illustrate :—

Experiment XX. :—

The ammonia and potash alums were placed in separate sealed
tubes, and submitted for two and a half hours to a temperature of
177° C. White crystalline precipitates were produced, varying in
composition, but containing sulphuric acid. They represented the
greater part of the alumina present.

Experiment X XI. :—

An open tube containing a solution of chloride of aluminium was
placed in the same apparatus (described in the iron experiments), and
submitted for some hours to a temperature of 177° C. At the line of
juncture of fluid and steam, a white colloidal substance was deposited,
which seems to consist of a mixture of hydrated and anhydrous alu-
mina. This experiment throws some light upon the formation of
corundum. Sapphire, ruby, and topaz, have been formed artificially
with perfect success by Ebelmen, Deville, and others. All these
artificial processes, however, have been igneous ones. In nature,
however, it is evident that the corundum is not always, if it is ever,
formed in this manner. It frequently contains from 3 to 4 per cent.
of water, and is also associated with diaspore, and other hydrated
minerals.

Before concluding this part of my report, I will consider for
a moment the results of these experiments collectively. It would seem
that the compound molecules of aluminic, chromic, and ferric oxides,
are dissociatable in ratiototheir atomic weight, or we may say, as regards
this group, that their basylous position is in ratioto their dissociatability.
Thus, although compound alumina molecules are dissociatable at ordinary
temperatures, when insufficiently dilute, the decomposition is not so
well marked until we get an extraordinary pressure, and a correspond-
ing increase in the range of temperature. Again, that in the presence
‘of other compounds of basylous elements they are more easily dis-
sociated from the introduction of a second basylous molecule reacting
upon the acid. The following series of experiments upon the alums
and simple salts will place what is stated in a clearer light. Some of
them were performed by taking very diluted but standard solutions of

R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. I., SER. II., SCIENCE. 2B

186 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

the typical salts, and adding degree by degree to them, whilst in a
state of ebullition, water, until the thermanalytic point was reached ;
they were so arranged that the evaporating water was recondensed,
and flowed back into the flasks. The water was distilled twice, the
first time from a small quantity of acid-sulphate of potassium, to render
it free from all trace of ammonia. The flasks were made of hard Ger-
man glass, and were digested with dilute hydrochloric acid for some
time before they were used. It was found impossible to obtain water
by filtration through paper that would stand the test of a beam of
the electric or lime ight. The clearest water was obtained by subsi-
dence after distillation from a silver retort. Except in a few cases,
most of the experiments can be followed by performing them by gas-
light. The flasks must, in this case, be carefully cleaned, and a power-
ful gas-flame be placed opposite the manipulator and behind the flask.
The faintest precipitate will be perceived by this means, on holding
the flask close to the eye, providing itis not of that peculiar transpa-
rent and colloidal nature sometimes observed in modifications of alu-
mina and silica.

The solutions used were weak, but were so proportioned that each
contained an equivalent quantity of the trioxide to correspond to one
gramme of chloride of aluminium, dissolved in the half litre of water.
The exceptions were in two of the iron experiments. The following
were the results :—

Degrees, cubic
cent., of dilution |
Temperature | required to pro-

: Weight used, or equi- : ;
Eenet Salted valent to one eee at which dis- | duce decompo-
0 . of Al.Cl, in 2 litre H,O,| 8°cation sets) sition with 1
Br Oe z in. gramme Al, Cl,
or its equiva-
lent.

22 FeNH, 2S804,12H20.

Sane 53°5°C. | 9°35 C. C
ae ith one vol.
Ae oa { more H20. 28

( With two vol.
at es more H20. 48
25 FeK2S0,, 12H,0. 3°753 50° C. 8° C.C
26 bs With one vol. H20.| 438
27 ue Dsl UNVOli 58 Gets 42
28 CreCl,. 1°186 55001 C. C.
29 Cr K2S04 ,12H20. 8327) 20/ 2751 C.C.
30 AlgCle. 1: 66251 C. C.
31 ALN Hg, 280,4,12H20. 3 °384 31260 C. C.

The observations recorded in these experiments can only be consi-
dered exact from a relative point of view, as there were too many
contending influences to warrant the figures being taken as individual
observations. They, however, conclusively prove the following points :
The relative position that the molecules, ferric, chromic, and aluminic

TICHBORNE— On Dissociation by Heat of Compounds. 187

oxides hold as regards dissociation; also, the laws that govern their
dissociation in the presence of other salts. Thus, the alums of the
ferric oxide, which have been chosen to determine this point, are seen
to obey the chemical laws of affinity. As regards the disturbing mo-
lecule introduced, its power of substitution determines the lowering
of the thermanalytic point ; also, the basylous power of this atom de-
termines the amount of decomposition. Where the trioxides alone
replace the hydrogen in the acid, the molecules are held together with
a force in ratio to the relative affinities; but when a second molecule
comes into play, a power of determining or lowering the thermana-
lytic point is found in the disturbing basylous element introduced.
Thus, we find in the alkali group, potash acts more forcibly than am-
monia; in fact, they act in this respect according to their power of
substitution.

As before stated, the ferric salts have been experimented upon by
M. Debray.* That experimenter says—‘‘Je ne suppose pas que le
chlorure de fer se dédouble en acide chlorhydrique et en chlorure ba-
sique, parce que l’existence de ces composés basique soluble, en tant
que composes definis, me parait peu conciliable avec le fait de leur de-
composition par le filter dans l’appareil dialyseur, ou par le sel marin
qui en precipite de l’oxyde de fer pur. Il me parait plus naturel de
considérer ces composés comme des dissolution de oxyde colloidal de
fer dans Vacide chlorhydrique ou tout au moins dans le sesquichlorure
de fer ordinaire.”’ |

Now, although M. Debray’s views are in the main correct, we
cannot conceive that the action of the dialyzer can have anything to
say to the actual condition of the solution before dialysis. Immediately
that we bring a septum into play, we introduce another decomposing
influence to bear, and entirely modify the balance of the forces at
work. I hope shortly to be able to demonstrate—that not only the
oxides of the group we have been considering, are capable of existing
in either the colloidal or crystalloidal condition—the modifying
agent appearing to be in some instances the combined water. There
ean be little doubt that at elevated temperatures we get a partition of
the acid, so arranged as to give an acid salt and a basic salt; and that
the amount of basicity is dependent not upon temperature, which only
determines a constant decomposition for each degree, but upon a relative
volume of water, and when we come to extraordinary pressure, rela-
tive volatility of the basylous molecules in the presence of steam. M.
Debray again says, ‘‘ Le chlorure de fer se dédouble donc 4 une
temperature de 70 degrees en acide chlorohydrique et en sesquioxide
de fer soluble dans l’eau,” &c. All through his paper he speaks of this
thermanalytic point, as I will call it, as a constant quantity for the
same salt, under all conditions. Now this involves a principle, and I

* Note sur la décomposition des sels de sesquioxide de fer, par M. Debray.—
Comptes Rendus; et Journal de Pharm. et de Chim., Septembre, 1869.

188 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

have proved this point, at a given pressure, is entirely dependent as
regards this group (and therefore as regards M. Debray’s experiments
with ferric oxide) upon the relative volume of water.

So sensitive is the potassio-ferric alum, that a fine amethyst coloured
erystal, obtained by crystallizing it at a low temperature, when placed
upon the palm of the hand, first becomes white, and after a short time
yellow. This salt is, of course, the most sensitive of all the group
mentioned in this paper.

It may be well to pomt out that these experiments can only
determine the laws of dissociation, practically, to a limited extent.
We must, build upon them, and conceive in our mind’s eye the
enormous results that are attainable with the aid of unlimited time
and pressure. We are compelled to bring into play the ‘“ Scientific
use of the Imagination,” and bridge over the long gap that lies
between our mimic results and those consummated in the laboratory
of nature, and by this means to mentally extend our experience. The
results are here, but the modus operandi is absolutely a sealed book.

I propose to reserve the consideration of the element silicon more
particularly in connexion with the bases dealt with in this paper.

ADDENDUM A.

On the Transition of Compounds from the Collord to the Crystallord
Condition.

In Part I. of this report reference has been frequently made to the
fact, that ferric, chromic, and aluminic oxides, and their compounds,
are capable of taking the colloidal form.

Now, there is a peculiar character of crystallization discerned in
minerals, which is always indicative that the constituents had been —
previously in their colloidal condition, and had afterwards become crys-
talloidal. In most cases this change proceeds from assimilation of
water of crystallization, but not necessarily so. The characteristic
which I wish to specify is where the crystals radiate from a centre,
and form in the aggregate what may be termed the radial spherical
system. It includes many of the forms technically known as nodular,
mammellated, botryoidal, and reniformed masses. Such minerals are
formed, in most cases, from aqueous solutions, which had evidently
been at one period under the dissociating influence of heat. The iron,
manganese, and lime minerals, and also the zeolites exhibits these pe-
culiar forms most strikingly; but none more so than that beautiful
mineral, wavellite. The mode by which this form of crystallization is
produced cannot be more strikingly exhibited than by an organic salt,
which I described some years ago, viz., chlorate of quinia. Although
this solution is organic, the formation can be more easily observed in
such a case than in the minerals, where time and pressure are such

TICHBORNE— On the Transition of Compounds. 189

important elements that it is not capable of experimental verifi-
cation.

If avery strong and boiling solution of chlorate of quinia be al-
lowed to cool, we find that when the solution arrives at a temperature
of about 47° C. the salt begins to fall out, but not in a crystalline
form. On examination with a magnifying lens it will be seen that it
is separating in globules, which, from the natural laws of fluids float-
ing in fluids, take the shape of perfect spheres. These, as they
separate, arrange themselves, as seen in fig. 2a, the fac-simile of a
microphotograph taken by Mr. Woodworth forme. There is generally
one large sphere surrounded by a number of small ones, which fre-
quently coalesce, showing that they are simply obeying the ordinary
laws of gravity of mass. The colloid spheres, after some time, become
erystalline. Thus, starting from the centre, crystals shoot out to the
periphery, and produce those elegantly arranged masses, so well
shown in wayellite; indeed, the salt chlorate of quinia, when viewed
in the vessel in which it is crystallized, bears such a wonderful resem-
blance to that mineral that this salt might be aptly termed organic -
wavellite. If we make a section of one of the globes of wavellite,
we shall generally find that outside of the general mass is a layer of
erystals, which are evidently a distinct supplementary formation.
This would seem to be a further formation of the mineral after it had
ceased to be deposited in the colloid spheres, or perhaps the alteration
in character of the mineral, from a change in the temperature at which
the mineral was no longer deposited in its colloidal condition. Two con-
ditions of deposition are likewise observed in the organic salt. This
outside layer generally forms but a small proportion to the mass of the
sphere in the mineral. The conversion of the compounds of the triox-
ides into the colloidal state, on heating their solutions, is rendered pro-
bable by their slowness in crystallization, and from the spherical form
of crystallization so frequently observed in the minerals of this group.
Many of their salts also exhibit this phenomenon. ‘Thus, if a solution
of hydrated ferric chloride is crystallized by slow evaporation, distinct
and well-formed crystals of the salt are produced; but if it 1s evapo-
rated by heat to a strong solution, and to such a point that there is a
limited amount of available water, it crystallizes by reabsorption of
atmospheric moisture in the spherical. form,* from the radii striking
out to what must evidently have been the periphery of colloidal sepa-
rations.

wo Fe. Cle, 6 H,0, Mohr.

190 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Acadeny.

AppENDUM B.

Minerals to which reference 1s made in the Report on Molecular Dissociation

by Heat.
1 & 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. do 8
i 1 Specu- Q
Mineral. eee Hematite. lariron Rates ro waton Corundum.| Diaspore. |
AUTHORITY. SPILLER AND TICHBORNE. Dick. J. L. 8MiTH. SMITH.
SMITH.

Fer. Oxide, 94:23 90°94] 99° 52°83

Ferrous Ox-

ide, 68
Chromic

Oxide, Sod aah fe
Alumina, . 63 93°12 84:02
Manganese

Oxide, ae: OD} O55 “81 as

Lime, 56° "65 99 14°61 1°02

Magnesia, ust a 57 0°91

Sulphuric

Acid, . 09 24 1:47 "28

Carbonic

INONGI 44: °78 18°14
Phosphoric
Acid, 32

Chlorine. .

Silica, . 4:9 6°68 |tracs. 96 °43

Iron Py-

rites, at 4:75 Lh ay
Water, 03 1°30 2°86 14°81
Organic

matter,

ReEMARKS,.| Calcite, or Theremain-| Theaverage| The water | Associated
rhombo- derofthis| oftwenty-| in sap- with the
hedral mineral five ana-| phire,ru-| varieties
form, spe- nearly lyses of| by, orien-| of corun-
cific gra- consisted | )browniron| tal topaz,! dum.
vity 2°72 is lakys ore give| &c, ave-

H. 3. Ar- drated 032 per| rages2 per
ragonite, ferric ox- | cent. of| cent.;
or rhom- ide,anda| sulphur, emery, 4
bic carbo- portion of | exclusive | per cent.
nate, 2°9 clay. of pyrites.

to 38 H These ores

35. Ar- frequently

ragonite take the

seems to globular

be formed form.

ata higher

tempera-

ture than

calcite,

and is

more prone

to take the

colloidal

form (glo-

bular or

radial

crystal-

lization).

SIGERSON— On Anomalous Form of Corolla. 191

DESCRIPTION OF PLATE.

Fie. 1, . . a.—Colloid chlorate of quinia deposited from a solution at a tempera-
ture of about 47° C. from a microphotograph taken by Mr. Wood-

worth.
(B.—Crystallized chlorate of quinia, in beaker.
: », 2, - ~ a.—Microscopic appearance of wavellite.
.—Hemispherical radiated masses of wavellite.
4, 8, . . aand ®.—Radiated form and appearance of ferric chloride.

» 4, - . a.—Radial form of natrolite. 6.—Ditto colloidal terpin.

XXIX.—Awnomatovus Form or Cororia in Erica Terratrx. By GrorcE
| Siezrson, M.D., Ch. M., F.L.S. (With Plate XVII., Science.)

[Read 12th June, 1871.]

Tue plant which produced the peculiar corollas about to be described
was found growing on the dry top of a bog bank, with some other
heath-worts. My attention was at once attracted to itfrom the apparent
presence of polypetalous corollas, through the separations of which the
darker anthers were visible. (Fig. 1, Pl. XVIL.).

On examining the recent specimens more closely and microsco-
pically, it was clear that the first appearance was somewhat deceptive.
There was no regular polypetalous arrangement, but the actual modifi-
cation of the flower was very curious.

Normally, the corolla of Hrica tetralix is undivided, or mono-
petalous. The corollas of the plant in question were divided once,
or, in some flowers, oftener. ‘Thus, the examination of one flower
showed the corolla divided halfway down to the base ; in another it was
split to the base. These were instances of least division. In several
flowers I found two slits in the corolla, separating it into two pieces.
These pieces were often of different sizes. In several flowers, also,
three slits existed in each corolla, by which consequently it was divided
into three pieces, more or less regularly. (Fig. 1, a, 6, ¢, d, e).

Normally, the stamens are free from the corolla in the Heath Order.
But in this plant there was, in several flowers, a very marked diver-
gence from that rule. Thus, in several instances, part of the divided
corolla itself bore an anther or anthers (occasionally imperfect), pre-
senting an appearance somewhat similar to what is seen in the inner
metamorphic petals of a double poppy. In other cases, a stamen
arose from a divided piece of the corolla; and in a few cases a barren
filament alone made its appearance. Here, then, these stamens, instead
of being free, as usual in the order Ericacex, were epipetalous. Some
free stamens (in numerical complement) were also present; in one
flower (a) a double stamen counts as two.

The divergences exhibited by this plant in the arrangement of its
corollas and stamens are not lawless and unaccountable freaks, but may

192. Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

rather be considered as indications of an attempt to draw its Order
nearer to its relatives amongst other families. Thus, the position of
-the Heath Order among the Corolliflore seems somewhat ano-
malous. This sub-class contains dichlamydeous plants, in which
the stamens are mostly inserted on the corolla, or epipetalous. The
heath-worts are an exception, seeing that they have their stamens free.
The case of this plant is, then, that, being an exception to an excep-
tion, it harmonizes the Ericacez with other families of its sub-class.
Both in Primulacee and Plantaginacese occur polypetalous corollas,
with epipetalous stamens. Thus, the division of the corolla in the
present plant not only brings it into some resemblance with Calluna
and with Leiophyllum (genera of heath-worts in which the corolla is
deeply divided), but also it assists, with the epipetalous stamens, to
bring the heath-worts themselves into harmonious relationship with
the other Orders of the sub-class Corollifloree.

XX X.—Appitions To THE FLora oF THE TentH Boranicat Drsrxicr,
Tretanp. By G. Sicerson, M.D. (With Plate XVII., Science).

[Read June 12, 1871.]

At the suggestion of Professor Babington, in 1859, Ireland has been
divided into twelve botanical districts. The counties of Tyrone, Fer-
managh, Monaghan, Cavan, and Armagh, taken together, constitute
the tenth botanical district. It is bounded on the north-west by
Donegal, the eleventh district, and on the north-east by the twelfth
district, formed of the counties of Londonderry, Antrim, and Down.

The additional plants which I have found for the Flora of the tenth
district were all met with in its north-western angle, in the latter
part of the summer of 1869. This corner of Tyrone, bounded on the
north and west by the twelfth and eleventh districts, isa markedly un-
dulating country. The prevailing rocks are limestone and slate. In
the particular district which I examined the highest mountain, Owen-
reagh, is 1360 feet above sea level, and the lowest ground is the floe bog
of Leckpatrick, which varies from forty to sixteen feet above sea level,
according to the calculations of the Ordnance Survey. The river Foyle,
running northwards from Strabane to Derry, passes through a wide
valley, which admits the cold north winds without check ; but from the
margin of the valley to Owenreagh there are many hills, hollows, and
mountain glens, well sheltered, and perceptibly warmer. Nevertheless,
cereals are reaped in the fertile valley of the Foyle before similar crops
ra completely ripened in the Antrim portion of the adjoining twelfth

istrict.

In the subjoined list I have mentioned a few plants which have
been already recorded from this district of five counties, because.they
have not been given for the county Tyrone, and because they are

SIGERSON— Additions to the Flora. 193

among the scarce or less common plants of this particular locality.
Those which—taking the excellent ‘‘ Cybele Hibernica”’ for guide—
have not been hitherto recorded from this great district, I have marked
with an asterisk, and shall distinguish as I read.

DICOTYLEDONES.

OrvDER I. RanvuncvuLacem.
* Ranunculus hederaceus (Linn.). Lesser Ivy-leaved Crowfoot.
Wet ditch at Ballyskeagh, 260 feet. This plant did not come under
my notice in any other part of the locality. In the adjoining eleventh
district I have observed it growing rather abundantly in wet road
ditches, on the way from Derry city to the Grianan of Aileach.

R. repens. Creeping Crowfoot.
_ An impoverished specimen of this common plant, found 800 feet
high on Knockavoe, presented a double corolla of ten petals.

Orper II. NympHEraceZ.

Both the white and the yellow water lilies are recorded from this
district ; but I have not seen them in this locality. They are absent
from Moorlough, a mountain lake, 580 feet above the sea-level ; though
they have been found in Lough Neagh, at the eastern extremity of
Tyrone, and abound in the lakelets visible from the road from Bally-
shannon to Donegal town, in the adjoining western district. Both plants
may exist in the locality, but they cannot be plentifully diffused.

OrperR III. Papaveracez.

* Meconopsis Cambrica. Welsh Poppy.
On Ballyskeagh hill, near the road. This rare plant is now recorded
for nine out of the twelve districts.

Orper IV. Fumarracez.
Fumaria capreolata (Linn.). Ramping Fumitory.
(Rather frequent).

OrpER V. CRUCIFERZ. |
* Cochlearia Anglica (Linn.). English Scurvy-grass.

On the bank of the Foyle, at Cloghcor. This is about nine miles
south of Derry, up the river, which is tidal for a few miles farther.
Dr. Moore mentions that he found this plant at the mouth of the River
Roe, and of the Foyle, in Derry, but was not quite sure of the species.*
The discovery of it, in the tenth district, on the bank of the same
river, tends to confirm the accuracy of his observations.

* Cyb. Hib. Recorded, Ordnance Swrvey, vol. 1., p. 9.

R. I. A, PROC.—VOL. I., SER. II., SCIENCE.

194 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

OrpER X. PonyGALACEm®.

Polygala vulgaris (Linn.). hilkwort.

Not infrequent at Tillyard, Knockayoe: some specimens had leaves
ath inch long, and narrow; some had white flowers, though growing |
in the same place as those bearing blue flowers.

* Polygala depressa (Wend).

Heathy moor, Tillyard, Knockavoe, 800 feet. This is only the
third Ivish district in which this species has been found; but I think,
with the authors of ‘‘ Cybele Hibernica,’’ that it is ‘‘ probably frequent
in boggy and heathy ground throughout the country.” At least, I
believe it is not absent from all the other districts.

OrpER XVI. GERANIACER.

* Geranium pusillum (Linn.).
Bank by an old quarry, near Upper Artigarvan ; fence, Holyhill.

OrpER X XI. LxEGuMINos2.

* Anthyllis vulneraria (Linn.). Lady’s Fingers.
Bank at Cloghcor, and elsewhere.

* Trifolium procumbens (Linn.). Hop Trefovl.
Gravelly and dry banks.

Orper XXII. Rosacezm.
* Prunus insititia (Linn.). Bullace.

Scarce. In a hedge, near Upper Artigarvan.
* Prunus avium (Linn.). Zree Cherry.

Wooded river bank, Lower Holyhill. Scarce.

Alchemilla vulgaris. Lady’s Mantle.
Brookside, Liscurry. Scarce.

* Rubus ideus (Linn.). Raspberry.
Locally abundant on banks and braes about Holyhill, and in a

few hedgerows.
* Pyrus malus (Linn.). Crab-tree.

These trees are locally called scribe trees, and the crab apples are
termed scribes. One old tree stands near Glenmornan chapel, and
indeed served as a chapel in former times. Another old tree grows in
a holm beside the Tod Knows (or Fox Knolls), Artigarvan; it is
respected as a fairy tree. These trees are certainly indigenous. —

* Pyrus aucuparia (Gaert). Mountain Ash.
Upper part of Glenmornan, &c.

SIGERSON— Additions to the Flora.. 195

Orpver XXIII. Lyrnracezm.

Lythrum salicaria (Linn.). Purple Loose-strife.

Foyle bank, at mouth of Glenmornan river. Scarce in the locality,
though common on the opposite bank of the Foyle (eleventh district).

OrpEeR XXIV. Onacracem.
Circea alpina. Alpine Enchanter’s Nightshade.
Bank of the Glenmornan river, at Lower Holyhill, about three

miles north of the glen of Strabane, in which Admiral Jones discovered
it. It has not been recorded from the other counties of the district.

OrpER XXVIII. Crassunaces.
* Cotyledon umbilicus (Linn.). Wall Pennywort.

Walls of high road, near Strabane glen; walls of the ‘‘ sweat-
house,” Ballylaw, Liscurry.

OrpER XXXVI. VaALERIANACER.
Valeriana officinalis. Wild Valerian.
River bank and ditches, Lower Holyhill. Not frequent.

OrpvErR XXXVIII. Composrrz,
Bidens cernua (Linn.). Nodding Bur-marygold.
Water ditches beside Leckpatrick floe bog. Not observed else-
where.
Achillea ptarmica (Linn.). Sneezewort.
Banks. Rather infrequent.
* Chrysanthemum segetum.
Var 6 pusillum. Least Corn Marygold (New Variety).*

The common corn marygold is a frequent plant in cultivated fields
in this district, where it is popularly called the ‘‘ gilgowan.” Usually
over a foot high, strong and straggling, it has broad ovate-stalked
lower leaves, stem clasping, deeply dentate upper leaves, and large
conspicuous yellow flowers. In a fallow grass field,f at Liscurry, lying
between the white fort and the Donemana road, I discovered a very
well marked variety, which I propose to name as above.

This variety has a very slender erect stem, unbranched, two or
three inches in height; leaves sessile, linear, entire, under half an inch
in length; capitulum small, having only about half-a-dozen florets.

It had become established all over the field, and showed its flower
heads on a level with the grass, by which its fragile stems, slighter than

—* See Plate XVII., fig. 2. + And (since) in other fields.

196 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

young flax, which it somewhat resembles, were altogether concealed.
At a short distance the common corn marygold was growing, at full
length, in the corn and potato fields.

-Carduus palustris (Linn.). Marsh Thistle.

Wet ground, beside Leckpatrick floe bog. The flower heads, in-
stead of being purple, were of a whitish colour.
Centaurea cyanus (Linn.). Corn blue-botile.
Found occasionally in cropped fields.
* Leontodon taraxacum (Linn.) Dandelion. Var.y.L.palustre. (Smyth).
Occasionally in moist places.

OrpER XL. ERIcacez.

Vaccinium oxycoccos (Linn.). Cranberry.
The floe bog of Leckpatrick, beside the River Foyle. Not common
on the mountain moors. :

OrpEr XLI. AguIFOLEACEm.
* Tlex aquifolium (Linn.). Holly.
On the round hill known as Holyhill, but sometimes called
Hollyhill, and elsewhere in the vicinity.

Orper XLII. Oxeacem.

* Ligustrum vulgare (Linn.). Privet.

Banks of Glenmornan river, above Artigarvan. Not planted where
found growing, but possibly an escape from cultivation.

Orper XLIII. Genrranacez.

* Krythrea centaurium (Linn.). Centaury.
Hilly pasture field, Pollockstown, Cloghcor.
Menyanthes trifoliata (Linn.). Bog-bean.
Upland pools. Rather infrequent.

OrperR XLIV. Convotvonacez.

* Convolvulus sepium (Linn.). Great Bindweed.
Among reeds on Foyle bank, at mouth of canal; hedge near
Strabane.
OrpeR XLVIII. Scroppuraricez.

Scrophularia nodosa (Linn.). Figwort.

Roadside bank, Ballyskeagh. Mourne banks, Strabane. Rather
scarce.

SIGERSON —Additions to the Flora. 197

Euphrasia odontites (Linn.). Red Bartsia.

Roadsides, Ballyskeagh, and Liscurry. Not very common.

Digitalis purpurea (Linn.). Soxglove.
| * Var. B. candida.

This plant is common in suitable localities. Ina grove, by the
river, above Artigarvan, I have observed for several consecutive
years that one or two specimens produced purely white flowers.
This variety is here recorded because the specific name (purpurea)
refers to the colour.

* Mimulus Inteus (Willd). American Monkey Plant.

Two or three specimens of this plant were found growing on a
piece of waste ground between the Glenmornan river and canal, near
their junction with the Foyle. Originally, of course, it escaped from

some of the gardens up the stream, but the plants seemed to thrive

well. This is the third district in which it has been found wild, Mr.
Carrol having discovered it in two places in the county Cork, and Mr.
More on a rock at the salmon-weir of Ballyshannon.

Orpen XLIX. Lasrara.
Mentha aquatica (Linn.). Water Mint.
Banks of the Glenmornan river, near the Foyle. Locally

abundant.
Mentha sativa (Linn.). Marsh Mint.

Same locality. This plant is stated to be ‘‘ very rare in Ulster.”
* Mentha arvensis (Linn.).
In fields where flax had been growing, at Artigarvan and Liscurry,

Over LI. Leyrreunariacez.
Utricularia minor (Linn.). Lesser Bladderwort.
Ditches and pools, Leckpatrick floe bog.

OrpEer LIT. Prmocracem.
—Primula veris (Linn.). Cowslip.

I name this plant to note its absence from this portion of the
district. In Armagh, the eastern county of this district, Mr. A. G.
More found the cowslip ‘“ frequent about Loughgall, where the prim-
rose is exceedingly rare.” In the north-west part of Tyrone the
contrary happens. Primroses are plentiful by every hedgerow, but
both oxlip and cowslip seem unknown.

Orpver LIV. Pranracinacex.
Plantago lanceolata (Linn.). Ribwort Plantain.
* Var. B. major. Leaves stalked, over a foot in length. Banks between
canal and Foyle.

198 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Littorella lacustris (Linn.). Shoreweed.
Local. Ona muddy shore at Moorlough, 580 feet.

Orper LXIV. Amentirerz.
Quercus robur (Linn.). Oak.
Q. Robur pedunculata. Pedunculate Oak. Frequent.

* Var. B. Q. RB. sessiliflora. This variety, described as rare and
local in Ireland, observed by Dr. Moore in a few localities in Antrim,
occurs with the other in the neighbourhood of Holyhill.

OrpEeR LXXIIT. Juncacnm.
* Juncus squarrosus (Linn.). Heath Rush.
On Leck bog 16 feet, and at Tillyard, about 800 feet, on the side
of Knockavoe.
OrpER LXXIV. Arismacem.
Alisma plantago (Linn.). Great Water Plantain.
Water trenches, Leckpatrick. Local; not frequent.
* Triglochin palustre (Linn.). Marsh Arrow-grass.
Ballyskeagh bog.

Oxper LXXYV. TypHacem.
Typha latifolia (Linn.). Great Reed-mace.
-Cloghcor. Becoming very scarce.
Sparganium ramosum (Huds.). Branched Bur-reed.
Water ditches, Leckpatrick brickfields.

Orver LXXVIIT. PoramocEeronacem. —
Potamotegon perfoliatus (Linn.). Perfoliate Pond-weed.
Strabane Canal. Ballymagorry.
* Potamotegon pusillus (Linn.). Small Pond-weed.
Same locality.

OrperR LXXXI. Graminem.
Arundo phragmites (Linn.). Common Reed.
Foyle bank, near canal. This plant is sometimes used for thatch.
* Lolium temulentum (Linn.). Darnel.
Cultivated fields. Occasionally found.

This list, from which I have excluded all specimens about which
I felt doubtful, furnishes some thirty additional plants, not previously
recorded, to the Flora of our Tenth Botanical District.

HaypEn—On Respiration of Compressed Air. 199

XXXI.— On roe Resprration or Compressep Arr. By Tuomas
Haypen, F.C. P. &c.

[Read 26th June, 1871. ]

For normal respiration, so far as it relates to the atmosphere, three
conditions are necessary—an adequate supply of dilute oxygen, com-
parative freedom from gaseous impurity, and a state of equilibrium
between the gases contained in the blood and tissues of the body, and
the surrounding air.

I do not propose to discuss the two former conditions in this
Paper; but in regard to the latter, derangement of equilibrium may
take place, either by rapid reduction, or by rapid augmentation of
barometric pressure.

As a consequence of rapid diminution in the density of the air
breathed, the group of phenomena constituting the Mal de Montagnes
is exhibited. These are—Nausea, headache and vertigo, great diffi-
culty of breathing, palpitation and panting, accelerated pulse, tinnitus
aurvum, afeeling of lassitude and dejection, somnolence, bleeding from
the gums and lips, and suffusion of the conjunctive ; as determined by
Humboldt and his companions, and by a host of subsequent observers,
at great altitudes.

Lepileur declares that these symptoms entirely disappear after a
certain time under the same barometric pressure, so that inconvenience
is no longer experienced, the organism haying accommodated itself to
the altered circumstances in which it is placed. In other words,
the barometric equilibrium between the gases permeating the body
and the surrounding atmosphere, is re-established.

The inhabitants of high regions find themselves normally under
these conditions, and experience no particular inconvenience there-
from. Thus, in Deba, in Thibet, the residence of a Lama, which
is nearly 5000 métres above the level of the sea, and about the same
height as the summit of Mont Blane, atmospheric pressure is re-
duced to about one-half, yet the inhabitants suffer no special incon-
venience.

Longet considers that the too sudden diminution of atmospheric
pressure must profoundly modify oxygenation, and so produce the
above-mentioned consequences—a certain time being necessary for the
readjustment of the balance between the gases of the blood and those
external to the body.

It is remarkable that eronauts, who ascend much more rapidly
into the higher regions of the atmosphere, by no means experience in
the same degree the symptoms of the I/al de Montagnes. ‘This diffe-
rence is probably due to the state of quiescence of body in which they
are placed, comparatively with those who, by great muscular efforts,
make the ascent of high mountains.

200 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

The sequence of the phenomena constituting the Mal de Montagnes
may be thus explained :—

In ascending high mountains, the great and rapid disintegration of
muscle involy ed in the efforts demanded, renders increased rate of
respiration necessary, partly to supply the additional oxygen required
for the oxidation of the used-up tissues, and in part to cast off by the
lungs the gaseous products of augmented chemical change. Again,
the percentage of oxygen by volume in the air decreasing as its density,
the number of inspiratory acts must be proportionately increased
to supply the amount of oxygen required.

Hence accelerated respiration; but by a fixed physiological law
the rate of circulation is definitely proportioned to that of breathing,
and hence palpitation, quick pulse, and tennitus aurvwm.

The head symptoms—headach, vertigo, and somnolence—are in a
measure due to the last-mentioned cause; but in some degree likewise
to the circulation in the sensorium, in the first instance, of imper-
fectly decarbonized blood.

Nausea I regard as a reflex symptom, due to deranged intracranial
circulation.

The feeling of lassitude and depressicn of spirits, drowsiness, and
superficial hemorrhages, are the direct result of deranged gaseous
equilibrium ; the surface pressure being insufficient to counterbalance
that of the elastic fluids within the body. Blood is consequently
forced to the surface on the same principle as by the operation of a
cupping-glass, but in a minor degree.

The effect of damp weather upon the spirits and bodily vigour
is proverbial; itis in part due to the gloomy aspect presented by
nature enshrouded in mist; but mainly to the accompanying reduc-
tion in barometric pressure.

How this operates upon the body so as to depress vital energy, 1s
not well understood. My impression is that the effect in question
is produced by lowered vascular pressure upon the nerve centres,
consequent upon repletion of the superficial vessels.

The unpleasant symptoms, mentioned as experienced by a person
passing quickly, and with great muscular effort, into the higher regions
of the atmosphere, are of very brief duration, and attended with no bad
consequences, if the lungs and vascular system be healthy, and capable
of bearing the strain involved in the sudden transition.

On descending into the more dense strata of the air the traveller
will experience a new series of phenomena, or rather the former series
modified. The surplus pressure is now ad extra, and the symptoms
consequent upon exposure to, and respiration of, compressed air, but
in the relative sense only, are exhibited.

Of the effects produced by the respiration of air absolutely com-
pressed, and of greater density than that represented by the standard
barometric pressure of thirty inches of mercury, comparatively little
has been made known. This is mainly due to the absence in nature

Haypren—On Respiration of Compressed Air. 201

| of the conditions requisite for the experiment, and the difficulty of
_ artificially constructing a suitable apparatus for the purpose.

Tabarié in 1838 demonstrated by a series of experiments that great
_ and progressive condensation of the air surrounding the body, and
breathed by it, has the effect of slowing the pulse and the respiration,
and of lowering the temperature of the body, both subjective and
| objective.

|. In 1850 Pravaz showed that under a pressure increased by half an
_ atmosphere, the pulse sensibly falls, sometimes by two-fifths, respira-
tion becomes slower but more ample, muscular contraction acquires
more energy, and there is increased exhalation of carbonic acid up to
a pressure of ten to twelve centimetres, above which limit it is di-
minished. He found, moreover, that on leaving the condensed air-
bath, the exhalation of carbonic acid was again increased, and attained
its maximum only a certain time subsequently.

Longet declares that ‘‘many of these results are not intelligible,
and need confirmation.” |
_ In the building of the bridge of Kehl a few years ago, Bucquoy
made observations on himself and others, as to the effects of breathing
compressed air. He noted restlessness and a feeling of oppression, ir-
regularity of breathing, consisting in abbreviation of the inspiratory,
and prolongation of the expiratory act, quickening of the pulse and
palpitation, pain in the ears as if from the impaction of a foreign
body, and so severe as to make the subject cry, impairment of hearing,
and voice of a nasal quality and requiring an effort; the movements of
the limbs were easier than natural, and under a pressure of two and a
half atmospheres it was impossible to whistle, and there was copious
perspiration.

The pain in the ears alternately went and returned till it finally
ceased, and simultaneously the breathing became tranquil.

On returning into the open air he experienced a feeling of cold,
the breath formed a dense cloud, there was a return of palpitation
and irregularity of breathing, and likewise of pain in the ears, all of
which lasted only a few minutes.

ivevamrconsisved of Oxygen, “. <2 2... Le 19°28,
PN TChogenhe wie ene a Se OOM 76

and contained a large excess of carbonic acid, amounting to more than
two parts in a hundred.

The labourers lost flesh and appetite, and experienced muscular
pains, and symptoms of congestion of the brain and lungs. Blood
drawn from the veins was in some instances bright red, especially after
long exposure to compressed air.

By means of the sphygmograph and the ophthalmoscope Dr. Burdon-
Sanderson has ascertained that the effect of inhaling compressed air is
to diminish the volume of blood in the veins and auricles, and to in-
crease that in the arteries and ventricles. Hence, he infers, it is.
useful in the treatment of pulmonary emphysema, chronic bronchitis,

4 10)

R. I. A, PROC.—VYOL. Il., SER, II., SCIENCE.

202. Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

and allied affections, in which the right heart and the veins are con-
gested, and the left heart and the arteries comparatively empty.

With reference to the curative application of high atmospheric
pressure alluded to in the last sentence I will make a few observations
further on.

In the building of the great bridge now in course of construction
across the Mississippi at St. Louis, observations of the utmost value _
to science have been made upon this subject.

Through the courtesy and kindness of my friend Dr. Thomas
O’Reilly, an eminent medical practitioner at St. Louis, I have been
favoured with a copy of the chief engineer’s Report, from which I shall
borrow a few extracts bearing upon the subject of this Paper. The
Report itself I shall have much pleasure in presenting to the Academy,
as from it alone an adequate conception of the vastness of the work
engaged in, and of the great engineering skill developed in its execu-
tion, can be formed.

In regard to the subject under discussion it may be confidently
stated that never hitherto has the experiment of subjecting the human
body to-the operation of compressed air by immersion and respiration,
been performed on so large a scale, and in so extreme a degree.

The chief engineer, Colonel Eads, says: ‘‘ A column of water one
hundred and ten feet six inches in height would be equal to a pressure
of 47°96 pounds per square inch, assuming the weight of the water to
be 62°5 pounds per cubic foot. The greatest pressure marked by the
gauges was fifty-two pounds, and it is not probable that the pressure
in the air-chamber ever exceeded fifty, or fifty-one pounds.”

Liffects of Compressed Air on the Men.

‘‘ The first symptom manifesting itself, caused by the pressure of
the air, is painfulness in one or both ears. The Eustachian tubes ex-
tending from the back of the mouth to the bony cavities over which
the drums of the ears are distended, are so minute as not to allow the
compressed air to pass rapidly through them to these cavities, and
when the pressure is increased rapidly, the external pressure on the ~
drums causes pain. These tubes constitute a provision of nature to
relieve the ears of such barometric changes as occur in the atmosphere
in which we live. The act of swallowing facilitates the passage of
the air through them, and thus equalizes the pressure on both sides of |
the drums, and prevents the pain. The pressure may be admitted into
the air-lock so rapidly that this natural remedy will not in all cases
relieve it. By closing the nostrils between the thumb and fingers,
shutting the lips tightly, and inflating the cheeks, the Eustachian tubes
are opened, and the pressure on the inner and outer surfaces of the
tympanum is equalized, and the pain prevented.

‘This method must be used and repeated, from time to time, as the
pressure is let on, if it be increased rapidly. No inconvenience is felt
by the reaction when the pressure is let off, as the compressed air

Haypen—On Respiration of Compressed Air. 203

within the drums has a tendency to open the tubes, and thus facilitates
its escape through them; whereas increasing the pressure has the
effect of collapsing them, and therefore it makes it more difficult to
admit the compressed air within the cavities of the ears. It frequently
occurs, however, from some abnormal condition of these tubes, as
when influenced by a cold in the head, that neither of these remedies
will relieve the pain.

“To continue the admission of compressed air into the lock, under
these circumstances, would intensify the suffering, and possibly rup-
ture the tympanum : therefore the lock tenders were particularly in-
structed to shut off the compressed air at the moment any one in the
lock experienced pain about the ears; and then, if it could not be
relieved by the above means, the lock was opened, and the person was
not permitted to go through into the air-chamber. Sometimes fifteen
minutes were occupied in passing persons through the first time, after
which they usually had no further trouble from this cause.

‘“The fact that the depth penetrated by the air-chamber was con-
siderably greater than that hitherto reached in any similar work, left
me without any benefit from the experience of others in either guard-
ing against any injurious effects of this great pressure upon the work-
men and engineers subjected to it, or of availing myself of any known
specific for relieving those affected by it. When the depth of sixty
feet had been attained, some few of the workmen were affected by a
muscular paralysis of the lower limbs.

‘This was rarely accompanied with pain, and usually passed off in
the course of a day or two. As the penetration of the pier progressed,
the paralysis became more difficult to subdue. In some cases the arms
were involved, and in a few cases the sphincter muscles and bowels.
The patients also suffered much pain in the joints when the symptoms
were severe. An average of at least nine out of ten of those affected
suffered no pain whatever, but soon recovered, and generally returned

- to the work.

‘‘The duration of the watches in the air-chamber was gradually
shortened from four hours to three, and then to two, and finally to one
hour.

‘The use of galvanic bands or armour seemed, in the opinion of
the superintendent of construction, the foreman of the chamber, and
the men, to give remarkable immunity from the attacks. They were
all ultimately provided with them. ‘These bands were made of alter-
nate scales of zinc and silver, and were worn around the wrists, arms,
ankles, and waist, and also under the soles of the feet. Sufficient
moisture and acidity were supplied by the perspiration to establish
galvanic action in the armour, and as the opinion amongst those most
accustomed to the chamber was almost unanimous in favour of this re-
medy, I am very much inclined to believe it valuable.

“The total number of men employed in the air chamber of this
pier was 352. Of this number about thirty were seriously affected.
Notwithstanding the care and skill with which those most severely

204 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

attacked were treated, twelve of the cases proved fatal. Each of these,
without exception I believe, was made the subject of careful inquest
by the coroner, aided by an autopsy conducted usually by some of our
~ most skilful surgeons and physicians. Whilst the exciting cause in all
these cases was doubtless the exposure of the system to the pressure
of the condensed air of the chamber, the habits and condition of several
of those who died were, at the time they went to work, such as would
have excluded them from it if subjected to the examination of Dr. Ja-
minet ; and the verdict in about one-half of the cases gave a totally
different cause for the death of the patient. Nearly or quite all of
these deaths happened to men unaccustomed to the work; several of
them to men who had worked but one watch of two hours. In con-
trast to this is the fact that quite a large number of the men (cer-
tainly one-half of those constantly employed) commenced with the
work at its inception, and remained throughout its continuance entirely
without injury or inconvenience.

‘‘ Much diversity of opinion was expressed by the medical gentle-
men who investigated the symptoms, and held autopsies of the deceased.
Some of these gentlemen maintained that a slower transition from the
abnormal to natural pressure would have been less injurious; others
claimed, on the contrary, that it was from the too rapid application of
pressure in passing from the natural into the compressed air. The fact
that the air-lock tenders were in no case affected, although subjected
many times during a watch of two hours in the air-lock to rapidly
alternating conditions of the atmosphere, at one moment in its normal
state in the lock, and five minutes later exerting a pressure of 50 lbs.
per square inch upon every part of the body, would seem to prove both
of these theories unsound, and lead us to believe that in the length of
time to which the human system is subjected to this extraordinary
pressure exists the real source of danger, and not from any rapid alter-
nations of pressure to which it is exposed. After the caisson reached
the rock, I have frequently, when passing through the air-lock, ad-
mitted the compressed air into it so quickly that none but those well
accustomed to it could relieve the pressure upon their ears, and yet I felt
no ill effects whatever from this rapidly increasing pressure ; and in
going out I have let the pressure off so fast that the temperature in the ~
lock has fallen thirty-two degrees, Fahrenheit, in consequence. These
transitions occupied but three or four minutes.

‘The fact that the air-chamber was briefly visited by thousands
of persons, including many delicate ladies, even after it had reached
the bed-rock, some remaining as long as an hour in it, without any of
them experiencing the slightest ill effects from the pressure; and the
fact that no cases of any importance whatever occurred among the
workmen after the watches were reduced to one hour, satisfies me
that this is the true cause of the paralysis, and that by lessening still
more the duration of the watches, a depth considerably greater can be

‘reached without injury to the workmen. ‘Too long a continuance in
the air-chamber was almost invariably followed by symptoms of ex-
haustion and paralysis.

HayYDEN— On Respiration of Compressed Air. 205

‘“‘Dr. Jaminet on one occasion remained in two and three quarter
hours, when the depth was over ninety feet, and was dangerously
attacked soon after reaching home.

‘‘Symptoms of paralysis rarely occurred in the shaft, but gene-
rally after the stairs were ascended, and never in the air-lock or air-
chamber.” :

The importance to the present subject of the preceding extracts,
both in regard to the facts stated, and the inferences drawn from
them, is my apology for their great length. The amount of informa-
tion in physiology, and the critical acumen which the writer has
es in the observations just quoted, are eminently creditable
to him.

Before I proceed to discuss the opinions enunciated by him,
and make some general remarks on the subject under consideration, I
wish to supplement what has been taken from the chief engineer’s
Report, by some very pertinent observations contained in Dr. O’Reilly’s
letter. He says:—‘‘ Aside from its importance in showing the ob-
stacles which modern engineering science can overcome, by construct-
ing the piers of a bridge of such magnitude as to support spans of five
hundred and fifteen feet, sinking them as they build from above
downwards, through water and sand one hundred and fifteen feet
deep, to the rock-foundation, with a strong current equal to six miles
per hour, and the atmospheric pressure in the caisson, or chamber
under the pier, in which the workmen shovel the sand to the pumps,
by which it is gradually sunk to the bottom, is equal to four atmo-
spheres, or say sixty pounds to the square inch; it is important to the
physiologist, as this unusual pressure in the human body has de-
veloped a train of symptoms pretty accurately described in the engi-
neer’s Report.

‘“‘T saw many of the men afflicted with the painful feelings described,
and their agony was very great; but 1 found nothing to relieve them,
except the subcutaneous injection of morphine, and hypnotic doses of
the chloral hydrate. I do not think that the galvanic armour men-
tioned by Colonel Eads had the slightest advantage beyond its moral
effects as a diversion to the mind. None of those I attended died,
and I was not present at any of the post mortem examinations.”’

Unfortunately the Report contains no account of the structural
lesions, if any, exhibited by those who died from the effects of exposure
to compressed air, and no statement ofthe per centage of carbonic acid
in the air expired under the pressure of four atmospheres. I hope to
obtain some additional information on this part of the subject, and if
successful in my endeavours J shall have much pleasure in sub-
mitting it as a supplement to this Paper at a future meeting of the
Academy.

According to Vivenot the inhalation of compressed air reduces the
frequency of the pulse on the average about six anda half pulsations in
the minute. This effect he attributes to the mechanical pressure
of the heavier air on the surface of the body, and consequent reduction

206 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

of the calibre of the vessels, and increased obstacle to the propulsive
force of the heart.

The vessels were seen to contract on the conjunctive, in the retina,
and in the ear of the rabbit. In regard to respiration it produces a
twofold effect—augmentation of the capacity of the lungs through
dilatation of the vesicular structure, and the introduction of a larger
quantity of air; the latter effect is in part due to expansion of the air-
sacs, but mainly to the condensed character of the air inspired.

From the observations hitherto made it may be concluded that the
effects upon the human body of protracted immersion in, and respira-
tion of, compressed air are :—

1. Slowing of the respiration, and derangement of its normal
rhythm.
Retardation of the pulse.
Contraction of the superficial blood vessels.
Dilatation of the air-sacs and vesicles of the lungs..
Pain in the ears, and loss of hearing.
. Nasal voice, and inability to whistle.
. Muscular paralysis.
Depression of temperature.
. Copious perspiration.
10. Diminished exhalation of carbonic acid.

(OW IG Cn HA OO BO

It will be noticed that most of these effects are in direct contrast
with those previously mentioned as arising from exposure to, and in-
halation of, highly rarified air, and taken collectively they constitute
a complex and very difficult problem in physiology. Without under-
taking in this Paper to discuss them in a complete manner, I shall
notice a few of the more interesting, and offer such remarks thereon
as the time and space now at my disposal admit. 7

Oppression, slow pulse and breathing, and irregularity of the lat-
ter, seem due in great measure to repulsion of blood from the surface
upon the internal organs by the mechanical pressure of the condensed
air, and consequent congestion of the respiratory and circulatory
nerve-centres. Hence, irritation of the roots of the pneumogastric
nerves, and the usual effects of such, namely, slow and irregular
breathing, and inhibition of the heart’s action. In regard to the
breathing there is, however, another cause in operation which must not
be omitted, namely, the alteration in the relative diffusibility of the
gases within, and those external to the body, and the consequent mo-
dification of Graham’s law in a sense unfavourable to respiration.
The experiments of Mitchell and Rogers of Philadelphia have made it
no longer doubtful that gases held in solution, and separated by porous
membranes, are thereby in no degree exempted from the operation of
this law.

Pain in the ears and suspension of the faculty of hearing were
caused by the pressure of a heavy column of air upon the membranes
of the tympana, unsupported by equal counter pressure. After a short

HaypEn-— On Respiration of Compressed Air. 207

time, as mentioned by all observers, this pain ceases, manifestly owing
to the penetration into the cavity of the tympanum, of the condensed
air by way of the Eustachian tube. The entrance of air to the middle
ear by this devious and compressible passage requires a short time for
its accomplishment, but may be instantaneously effected by an act of
swallowing, by which the tube is for a moment expanded, or by in-
flation of the pharynx, as stated and correctly explained by Colonel
Eads. The return for a moment of the aural pain on passing into the
normal atmosphere was due to a fresh derangement of gaseous equili-
brium, but now by a transposition of the inequality.

The nasal character of the voice, and the inability to whistle, would
seem mainly due to the necessary modification of elasticity in the con-
densed air, by which its capacity to propagate sonorous vibrations was
altered in a proportionate degree ; but impairment of contractile power
in the muscles of the palate and lips, by reason of the heavy atmospheric
pressure born by them, probably contributed in some degree to this
result.

Paralysis of the voluntary muscles was most likely due in greatest
part, if not exclusively, to muscular exhaustion ; and this opinion would
seem borne out by the statement of Colonel Eads, to the effect that it
occurred in no instance in which the subject of it had not performed
protracted duty in the condensed air-chamber, and that in all cases
where death did not actually follow, it was of very brief duration, not
- exceeding in any case a period of two days. Depression of body-heat
would follow impairment of the respiratory function, whilst sensible
and copious perspiration would obviously result from the diminished
hygrometric capacity of highly condensed air.

The normal exhalation of carbonic acid amounts to about 4°35 per
cent of the expired air, and the decrease consequent on the respiration
of compressed air might be accounted for, at least in part, by a notable
reduction of more than two per cent. in the proportion of oxygen in
that air.

Itnow only remainsfor metodiscuss the dilatation of the pulmonary
structure, and to make a few concluding remarks on the therapeutic
applications of compressed air.

A state of equilibrium of the ultimate pulmonary structure, admit-
ting of alternate contraction and dilatation, strictly proportioned to
the mobility of the chest walls, is not only normal to it, but likewise
essential to its functional efficiency. This state is the result of two
opposing and usually well balanced forces, one tending to expand, and
the other to contract or reduce the volume of the lungs.’ The former
of these forces consists of the active expansion of the chest by the
muscles of inspiration, supplemented by the elastic expansion of the
air within the lungs under the influence of the normal heat of the
body; and the latter, ordinarily of the passive or elastic reaction of
the chest walls, aided by that of the lungs. A still further reinforce-
ment of either of these agencies by any cause whatever, would derange
the balance of respiration, and constitute a morbid condition. Mani-

208 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

festly such a state of the atmospheric air introduced into the lungs as
would be competent by its greater weight and expansile capacity, to
increase the pressure upon their internal surface, would constitute a
cause of this kind, and be exemplified in the breathing of com-
pressed air.

It seems clear, therefore, that the lungs are the organs primarily
and most directly affected by the inhalation of compressed air, and that,
curatively, any condition of the lungs involving impairment of their
capacity for elastic reaction, or permanent expansion of their structure,
would be unsuited for the therapeutic application of compressed air.
Yet I find Dr. Burdon-Sanderson declaring his opinion that it would
be useful in the treatment of pulmonary emphysema, and chronic bron-
chitis, in which there is morbid and permanent expansion of the
lungs owing to impairment or loss of elasticity of their structures,
and in which, moreover, the right chambers of the heart and the
systemic veins are engorged with blood. I need scarcely say that I
cannot subscribe to this opinion. I believe that in such a condition of
the lungs and right heart, the respiration of compressed air would
greatly aggravate the evil proposed to be remedied. I think it likely,
however, that if a suitable appliance were devised, by which com-
pressed air, exceeding a pressure of two and a half atmospheres, or of
still greater density, according to the object sought to be attained,
could be introduced into the lungs, whilst the body was subjected to
ordinary atmospheric pressure, great benefit would arise therefrom in
the treatment of atelectasis, or chronic tuberculosis of the lungs, or
of pleuritic effusions of long standing with collapse or compression of
the lung.

XXXII.— On a New Form or Specrroscorzr. By G. Jounstone
Stoney, M. A., F.R.S.

[Read June 26, 1871.]

1. Ir 6 be the minimum deviation of a ray in a prism, or a battery
of prisms, and ¢ its inverse wave-length, 7. e. the reciprocal of its wave-
length, then

3= (1)

may be taken as a convenient measure of the dispersion.

This will assume a numerical form, if we measure the dates
in tenths of a minute of arc, and the wave-lengths in fractions of
a millimetre. The inverse wave-lengths will then be the denomina-
tors of these fractions, and 6 will be the number of tenths of a minute
of arc, over which one unit of this scale of inverse wave-lengths is
dispersed.

The value of 6 so defined will vary from point to point along the
spectrum, haying usually between two and three times the value

SronsEY—On a New Form of Spectroscope. 209

at the blue end of the spectrum, that it has at the red end. The law
of variation will depend partly on the material of the prisms, and
partly on their angle.

Hence, to give definiteness to a comparison between different
instruments, some region of the spectrum must be selected, at which
the comparison shall be made. Accordingly, we shall regard as the
dispersion of a prism the value of 5 at that point near the middle of

‘the spectrum, where 7 = 2000, and W (the wave-length in tenth-
metres) = 5000.* Defined in this way the dispersion of the battery of
three prisms in the great Grubb Spectroscope of the Royal Dubliu
Society is 12.

But the dispersion of a spectroscope must be carefully distin-
guished from 6 the dispersion of its prisms. For the dispersion of a
spectroscope is equal to the dispersion of its prisms multiphed by the
power applied to its telescope. The actual dispersion accordingly
depends upon the eye-piece used, and is variable; but there is in each
spectroscope a certain standard dispersion, which is perfectly definite,
and to the credit of which the instrument is entitled. This is the dis-
persion which is obtained when the telescope is armed with the highest
power that may, without loss of light, be applied to it.

When a spectroscope is directed towards an object producing bright
‘lines, such as a sodium flame, or nebula, there is a certain intrinsic
brightness of each line, which no disposition of our apparatus can
enable us to pass, so long as we confine ourselves to vision with one
eye. The most the instrument can do is to show us the lines of this
maximum brightness, diminished only by the inevitable losses from
absorption in passing through the glass, and from reflection and scat-
tering at the polished surfaces.

This maximum brightness will be attained whenever the power of
the eye-piece, with which the telescope is armed, is sufficiently low
to emit pencils of light, which fill the whole diameter of the pupil
of the eye. The highest power which will do this is—

a

—

a

Where a is the aperture of the spectroscope (7.e. the diameter of the
pencil of light passing through the prisms, and the two object lenses),
and a the diameter of the pupil of the eye (which may be taken to be
five millimetres, or 0:2 of an inch). If a higher power than this
standard be applied to the instrument, the lines become fainter ; if a
lower power be applied, a part of the aperture of the spectroscope is
left out of use, and an instrument with smaller prisms would act as well.

When armed with this power, the dispersion of the spectroscope
becomes

* At this point of the spectrum one unit on the scale of inverse wave-lengths is
. ° 6 .
equal to 2°5 units on Angstrém’s scale of direct wave-lengths.
R.1, A, PROC.—VOL. I., SER. II., SCIENCE. 2K

210 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

a
a

A=-°6 (2)

It appears from this expression that, without impairing the bright-
ness of the lines, we may increase the dispersion of a spectroscope in
either of two ways. Either by adding to the number of the prisms,
which increases 6, or by enlarging their size, which increases a.

It becomes then a matter of practical importance to determine in
which of these two ways very powerful spectroscopes can best be
made; and the object of this communication is to poit out the ad-
vantages to be expected from increasing the aperture rather than the
number of the prisms. In the first place, there is less loss of ight. The
loss of ight by absorption is the same as when the number of prisms is
increased, but there are fewer surfaces at which light is wasted by
reflection and scattering. But the great advantage would appear to be
in defining power, for in the proposed arrangement much of the opti-
cal work will be thrown on the telescope lenses instead of on prisms ;
and as telescope lenses can in practice be made much more perfect as
optical appliances than prisms, a considerable advantage may be
expected in this way. From this is to be deducted the consequence of
any increased defect which may arise in the manufacture of large
rather than small prisms; but making every probable allowance for
this, there seems a large outstanding balance of advantage to be rea- -
sonably expected from the employment of large prisms.

The substance of the foregoing investigation is taken from an
inquiry into the geometrical optics of the spectroscope, especially in
its application to astronomy, which I wrote out in February, 1866,
for the use of a friend. But [had not, until lately, an opportunity of
testing the conclusion to which it seemed to lead. It will, however,
be fully tested in using a powerful spectroscope, which Mr. Grubb
has undertaken to make as part of the apparatus furnished to me by
the Academy for investigations into the properties of gases.

In this instrument we propose to employ an object mirror in pre-
ference to an object lens, to save expense ; and to save expense, bulk,
and complexity, the ight will be reflected back upon its course, so as
to make one object mirror do duty both as collimator and telescope.
With these arrangements the light will suffer three reflections from
silver films, but on the other hand the instrument will be extremely
simple in its mechanical arrangements, very compact, and of great
aperture, as compared with its cost.

The sketch on the following page of a plan of the apparatus will
give an idea of its construction.

S is the chink, of which an optical image is formed within the
minute reflecting prism 8, which is cemented to the back of the
larger reflecting prism a. The light after reflection from 4 falls in a
diverging beam upon the mirror JZ, by which it is transmitted as a
parallel beam into the tank 7, from which it enters the semi-prism P.
It is then reflected by a silvered mirror, which forms the back of the
semi-prism, and returned on its course, so that falling on Jas a paral-.

SronEY—On a New Form of Spectroscope.

lel beam, it is by it brought to a focus on
a, by which it is reflected into the eye-
piece #. The image being formed on the
back of a, the eye-piece must be a micro-
scope capable of examining an object at
that distance. The semi-prism will be
filled with bisulphide of carbon, and will
‘be plunged in a tank containing a liquid
which shall possess the three following
properties: alow dispersive power, a re-
fractive index bordering upon that of the

glass window of the semi-prism, and a ==

specific gravity nearly that of bisulphide
of carbon. We are at present engaged in
ascertaining whether glycerine or a solu-
tion of zinc chloride most nearly combines
the desired qualities. The tank is de-
signed to discharge three useful functions ;
to prevent a straining pressure upon the
window and mirror of the semi-prism, to
diminish the deviation of the light, and to
render changes of temperature in the bi-
sulphide of carbon slow. The mechanical
part ofthe arrangement is of the simplest
kind. A motion of the prism round a
vertical axis will bring all parts of the
spectrum under review. In the field of
view will be seen both the spectrum and
the patch of the back of «, to which 6 is
cemented. € should extend a little more
than half way along the height of «, and
then by very slightly tilting the mirror J/,
the vacant patch, and the lines of the
spectrum will be scen as in the adjoining
woodcut.

The diameter of the mirror is to be
twenty-one centimetres, and the other
parts in proportion. This gives forty-two
as the standard power, and we expect to
obtain with it a dispersion of between 250

Se
|

211

212 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

and 800—the dispersion of the Dublin Society’s spectroscope being
about eighty.* Mr. Burton has undertaken to make the object mirror,
and Mr. Grubb will make the prism, the window of the tank, and all
the rest of the apparatus.

An instrument constructed in the same way, but with its semi-
prism built up of wedges of flint glass, cut out of the disks manufac-
tured for object lenses, with castor oil between them, would appear to
offer great advantages as aspectroscope for making accurate measures.
For the observer could at once tell which line is in minimum devia-
tion by its coincidence in the field of view with the middle of the
vacant patch; and the position of the prism, which is the only move-
able part of the apparatus could be read off with the precision of an
astronomical observation.

XXXIII.—Discovery or FisH-REMAINS IN THE ALLUVIAL CLAY OF THE
River Foyie, with OBsErvaTIons oN THE Existence anp Drsap-
PEARANCE OF AN Upper LoveH Foye, AND ON THE FORMER INSULATION
oF Derry anv oF IntsHoweEN. By G. Siezrson, M. D., Ch. M., F.L.S.

[Read June 26, 1871.]

Tue discovery of organic remains in alluvial deposits, whilst generally
of value, is in the present case of peculiar interest, as their apparent
absence from such deposits in the locality has attracted comment. In
the geological portion of the Ordnance Survey of the adjoining county
of Londonderry, Captain Portlock thus wrote :—‘‘As yet no shells,
either fresh-water or marine, have been found in the detritic gravel or
clay of this parish [of Templemore]. In other parts of Ireland, marl,
abounding in fresh-water shells, is frequently the substratum of the
smaller bogs, establishing fully their former lacustrine state, which is
further supported by the occasional discovery of ancient canoes within
them. Under the larger bogs, clay or gravel, without shells, is more
commonly found ; but before the full bearing of this deficiency on the
question of formation can be estimated, the bottoms of existing lakes
should be carefully examined in all positions, and under all circum-
stances, and the abundance, scarcity, or total absence of shells in the -
shingle of the present sea or lake shores, carefully ascertained at various
points and under various conditions.’”’? Then, referring to the valley
that bounds upon the west the hill on which the fortified city of
Derry is situated, he remarks :—‘‘ Indeed, as regards this immediate
parish, the insulated valley of Derry, or Mary Blue’s Burn, seems a
stepping stone in the inquiry, as it can be nearly proved from history
to have been a channel of the river; and yet it still exhibits a bottom
of gravel and clay without shells—a circumstance in some measure to

* The beam of light in passing through the prisms of this spectroscope is higher
than it is broad ; so that if estimated by the height, the standard power would be
nine, and the dispersion 108 ; if estimated by the breadth of the pencil, the stand-
ard power would be five, and the dispersion, 60. The instrument, therefore,
should be credited with a dispersion which lies somewhere between 60 and 108,

SIGERSON—Msh-remains in Alluvial Clay of River Foyle. 213

have been expected, as the current running through it was pro-
bably strong enough to render it an unfavourable habitation for
molluscous animals: at present, therefore, the subject must be con-
sidered strong in the evidence of external characters, though as yet
only partially supported by that of existing organic remains. That
this valley has probably been a water-course may be judged from the
_ following excavations :—

‘1st Excavation, 2ft. 6in.—Surface loam, with pebbles of mica,
slate, and quartz.

‘Cond Excavation, 2ft. 8in.—The same result as in the Ist; then
blueish, tenacious clay, with thin gravel.

‘3rd Excavation, 2ft. 12in.—The same result as in Ist and 2nd;
then coarse gravel. Underneath, a finer gravel, mixed with sand.”*

No animal organic remains whatever appear to have been found, as
none are recorded. However, the thin stratum of tenacious clay which -
he describes seems to have the same nature, origin, and age as the
alluvial deposit in which, farther up the river, the fish-remains have
been discovered. The deposit of clay lying on both sides of the present
river channel, where these remains were found, is incomparably more
copious and extensive than at Derry, and evidently subsided in the
quieter waters of a lake, now vanished. The fish-remains were found
in the following manner, on the right side of the river, about nine
miles south of the city of Derry, two miles north of Strabane, and half
a mile east of the present river-current.

Whilst certain labourers, near the village of Ballymagorry, were
digging up clay for brickmaking, they came upon some small bones.
The depth at which they were found was about twenty feet beneath
the surface of the clay, from which generally a layer of peat, a few
feet thick, has first to be removed. Pits for brick-clay are to be seen
on the landward edge of a floe-bog, which, extending in breadth for
some half a mile, is bounded by the River Foyle on the west. On the
opposite, or Donegal side of the river, a stratum of the same clay is
to be found. These bones were regarded as forming the skeleton of a
bird by the labourers, who divided them, as curiosities, among them-
selves. This proves the exceeding rarity of such organic remains in
the alluvial deposit in question; and, so far as I could ascertain, no
other relic of life had ever been met within excavating the clay-pits.

The bones, which are now of a deep chestnut colour, and still re-
tain some of the clay in their interstices, are manifestly portions of the
skeleton of a moderately large fish. The determination of the spe-
cimen is rendered difficult by the imperfection of the skeleton; but,
from what attention I have been able to give to the matter, I am in-
duced to form the following opinion. Belonging as it does to the division
of Osseous fishes, we must yet exclude both Acanthopterygii and Mala-
copterygii apodes. The Malacopterygii abdominales give us, as pos-
sible individuals, the salmon, trout, and pike. The non-discovery of

*Ordnance Survey of the County of Londonderry. Dublin: Hodges & Smith,
1837, vol.i., p..6.

214 Proceedings of the Loyal Irish Academy.

teeth is sufficient to exclude the latter, of which they are the strong
point. The bones are too large for the trout; and on comparing the
vertebrae with those of the salmon the distinction is unmistakable.
From the families of the Order Malacopterygii sub-brachiati we must
choose the Gadoids. On comparing the vertebre with those of one mem-
ber of the family, the codfish, they were found to correspond exactly.
Whilst the pike, a river and lake fish, has been captured in the salt
water below Derry, the codfish, I am informed, has sometimes come
up above Derry with the tide, which ascends for many miles. Other
Gadoids, the ling and whiting, have been captured in the estuaries near
the city, and twenty miles from the main ocean.

The discovery of these fish-remains, and the character of the
deposit in which they were found, combine to show not merely that
there used to be water here, but that this water was other than an
ancient channel. The presence of a lough, extending over half a mile
in width from the present river, is indicated. The physical conforma-
tion of the place supports this view. The ground slopes suddenly in
parts, forming a bank which appears to have been the shore of the lake.
Almost from its base a floe-bog extends for over halfa mile to the river
channel ; and beyond the river, bog and alluvial clay indicate that the
lough was enlarged more widely still. Its longer dimension was north
and south, in the direction of the present river ; and in its course it
appears to have been narrowed in places, and again to have widened
out over the low levels. On looking north towards Derry, from
Strabane Railway Station or Lifford Bridge, little power of imagina-
tion is required to revive the ancient scene. The hills and shelving
shores enclose a vast and level expanse of bog and alluvium, through
which the river winds, as though a living current were sweeping
through the congealed waters of a great lake.

The height above sea-level of the floe-bog, beside and beneath
whichthis brick-clay is found, varies, near Ballymagorry, from 16 feet
to 40 feet, according to the figures set down on the Ordnance Survey
maps. If we examine the low ground bounding the river at both
sides from Derry to Strabane, we find the following figures given as
showing its elevation above sea-level in different parts :—16 and 20
near Derry; 12 and 15 higher up; 50 in one place, which probably
was once anislet; 20 at the mouth of the Dennet; 16 at Corkan Island;
16 at Island More; 18 and 13 near Strabane. Above Strabane and
Lifford we have it 22 feet; and along the banks of the Finn River at
16, 17, 14, 15 toward Castlefinn, where it is 19 feet. The floe-bog,
indeed, lies between Strabane and Londonderry ; but gravel pits are
to be noticed in many other places near the rivers, and the brick-clay
is discoverable as far as Castlefinn. The preceding facts and figures
combine to demonstrate that at a very recent period, geologically con-
sidered, in place of the present River Foyle, there extended from Stra-
bane to Derry a long firth or irregular lake, of varying widths.
Several islets studded its surface, jutting creeks ran in amongst the
thickly-wooded shores, and a principal arm of the lake reached west-
wards as far as the place where now stands Castlefinn. This now va-

SIGERSON—Lish-remains in Alluvial Clay of [river Foyle. 215

nished lake may, for the sake of distinction, be called Upper Lough
Foyle. Taken in connexion with the Lower Lough (to which modern
map-makers restrict the name of Lough Foyle), the whole expanse of
water presented the form of an hour-glass, being narrowed at Derry.
The Hill of Derry, however, then stood separate from the mainland,
and formed an island in the middle of the connecting strait.

It is worth observing that this hour-glass form characterizes several
Trish lakes, and, with respect to two lakes in the immediate vicinity,
this Foyle Lough must have resembled Lough Swilly, only that it was
larger, and Lough Erne, only that it was tidal.

The question naturally arises—‘‘ Was Upper Lough Foyle in ex-
istence within the time of historical record ?”? The answer must be
in the affirmative, and the fact of its existence in historical times is®
not without importance in the identification of ancient districts, and
the settlement of localities of historical events.

Tradition of the former existence of the Lough is embodied in the
name of ‘‘ Lough Foyle,” which is still popularly given to what map-
makers call the River Foyle, in its whole extent from Strabane to
Derry ; for to no other river, however large—not even to the Shannon,
which is much larger than tne Foyle—is the term ‘‘ Lough” applied.
The name, therefore, is not intended as loosely descriptive of the pre-
sent River Foyle, but remains, as a fossil in the language, to show the
former lacustrine conditions of the Foyle in this place. Dr. O’ Donovan,
who was not aware of this significance of the name, yet records that
it was the exclusive popular appellation amongst the peasantry, when
he was engaged in the researches for the Ordnance Survey, nearly
forty years ago. He also cites authorities to show that it was the
true ancient name of what is now called River Foyle, and remarks
that his ignorance of this at first led him into one or two topographi-
eal errors, as he had naturally imagined that not the “ River,” but
(what we may call) Lower Lough Foyle, was referred to, when the
name ‘‘ Lough Foyle’? was mentioned.

Thus, in an unpublished manuscript volume of the Ordnance Sur-
vey (Co. Donegal, Letters, p. 153), the following passage occurs in one
of Dr. Oanonovan’s letters :—‘‘ The farmers of “‘Teboyne never heard
of a river called the River Foyle. Lough Foyle is the only name of
the ‘watter’ up all the way to Liffer,* where the Head of Lough
Foyle is. Here the Lough (not river) receives two rivers, the Mourne,
the larger, from Tyrone, and the Finn, the lesser, from Donegal.
This (Lifford) is exactly the place where the ancient Irish placed the
Head of Lough Foyle, and O’Sullivan, speaking of a battle which took
place at Lifferia, between O’Donnell and Dockwra’s party, says that
boats (phasellis) sailed up the Lake (Lacus) from Derry to Lifferia. +

* This is the popular and correct pronunciation of the name (Leithbear), now
altered to Lifford.

+ In the Annals of the Four Masters, a similar occurrence is chronicled as haying
occurred three and a half centuries before :

“« A.D. 1248, Brian O'Neill, Lord of Tyrone, brought vessels from Leven Foyle

216 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

I find I was mistaken in my view of the extent of Moy Itha; it never
comprised any part of Inishowen—never; it is no other than the
Lagan, and its situation on ‘Lough Foyle’ alludes to what modern
map-makers call River Foyle.”” He indicates a second error, also, in
these words :—‘‘ And where Colgan says that ‘'Tir-enna is a territory
in Tir-connell, setwate between two arms of the sea—viz., between
Lough Foyle and Lough Soolie,’ we are to understand by this that |
he meant not Inishowen, which really hes between the two Loughs,
but the eastern part of the barony of Raphoe, now called the Lagan
(formerly Moy Itha), which lies between the arms of Lough Foyle and
Lough Swilly—.e., between Lifford and Letterkenny, and which was
bounded on the N.N.E. by the peninsula of Inishowen.”’

Tir-enna, it is obvious, did ‘ really lie” between two Loughs, at a
time (as I point out) when Upper Lough Foyle was still in existence,
and that existence is plainly indicated in the citations given. It is
further shown in the name of a place called Murlog, near Lifford, as
the appellation signifies a ‘‘sea-cove.” In the year 1600, Sir Henry
Dockwra mentioned the name ‘‘ Lough Foyle” as being that commonly
employed. In Queen Elizabeth’s Inquisitions, dated Derry, 23rd Noy.,
an. 1545, mention is made of ‘‘the royalties and fisheries of the lake
orriver called Loghfoile ;” and, again, we have it in the statement that
‘< the island called Inshcorri, in the river or lake of Loghfoile, near the
village of Liffer, likewise belongs to the said Queen, as a parcel of the
possessions of said monastery of (Colum killy), or house of the Canons
of Derry.”

Fortunately, in the Japs of the E'scheated Counties in Ireland, A.D.
1609,* there is positive and distinct evidence that the ‘‘ Lake of Logh-
foile’” was at that date different in size from the present river. It
was much broader and contained more islands.

On the modern maps of the Ordnance Survey, the River Foyle is
found to be only a quarter ofa mile in width, when measured by scale,
even when the measurement is taken at the greatest divergence of
its channels, and across two islands, Oilen-more and Oilen-beg, at
Disert. Now, in a map of the escheated county of Tyrone, and
drawn to scale, the ‘‘ Lake of Loghfoile” is laid down at a mile in
width, and this width is continued for the distance of four or five
miles below Strabane. The map is carefully set out, for confiscation
purposes, and there is not much probability of a gross error in these
dimensions, more especially as this part of the Lough is marked down
as ‘‘ The Salmon Fisheries,’’ and would, therefore, be attentively ex-
amined. Besides, we have a second test, in the number of islands.

into Magh-Itha, and across Termon-Daveog, until he reached Lough Erne, where
he committed great depredations and demolished a castle.”

The Head of the Lough, at Strabane and Lifford, was then, in fact, re-
garded as a seaport. This is evident from the facts mentioned, from the name of
a place near Lifford, Murlog (cf. Mur-bholg, now Murlough Bay), or sea-cove, and
from the appellation anciently given to Lifford, Port-na-tri-namhad, afterwards
Portnatrynod, signifying the ‘port of the three enemies.”

* Ordnance Survey, Southampton, 1861.

i
if

SIGERSON—LVish-remains in Alluvial Clay of River Foyle. 217

The modern map lays down two comparatively large islands, ‘“ Island-
more”’ (recte ‘‘ Oilen-mor,” 7.e. Great Island) and ‘‘ Corkan Island,” a
much smaller isle, ‘‘ Island-beg”’ (recte ‘‘ Oilen-beg,”’ 7.e. Little Island),
and a yet smaller islet, called ‘‘Yew Island’’—that is, four islands, of
which two are very small. Now, the Kscheatment Map of Tyrone
shows five islands in the mile-wide lake. Two of these are small, and
three comparatively large; and, in addition to these, in Map No. 16,
a sixth island is placed between Liffer and Strabane. Thus two islands
have lost their insular character, on account of the water-courses be-
tween them and the mainland having been filled up.

Of these two, one was that island lying at the Head of the Lough,
between Strabane and Lifford. Onthe Escheatment Map, the Castle of
Strabane is laid down as close beside the east channel, andits position
seems to have been selected in order to command the ford. But
through the choking up of this channel, and the consequent connexion
of the former island with the Strabane territory, this reason for the se-
lection of the site is no longer so obvious, seeing that the west channel
at, Lifford, now the only channel of the river, is at a considerable dis-
tance from Strabane Castle. The interference of man, no doubt, per-
fected the obstruction of the east channel, as the town of Strabane en-
larged. One bridge thus sufficed, and ground was gained. But it is
to be remarked that at times of high flood the escapement by one chan-
nel is scarcely enough, and the river, trying to reconquer its second
channel, lays part of the town under one or two feet of water, and
even puts in an appearance beside the Castle.

From this ex-island* at the Head of the Upper Lough, the trans-
ition to Derry at the other extremity is natural, as there is evidence

to demonstrate that this place also was once an island. At a first

glance the statement seems rash, for the valley through which the
channel should have gone, in order to insulate the city, is now dry and
firm ground, covered with habitations, and not even subject to those
inundations which still testify to the former existence of a second
channel at Strabane. The names, ‘‘ Cow-bog’’ and ‘ Bogside,” applied
to this locality, indicate, however, that there was a well-remembered
time when this valley was a morass. Following the matter up, in
order to determine, with as much accuracy as possible, the periods of
change, so desirable from a geological as well as from a historical
stand-point, proof is got that two centuries and a half ago the now
firm ground was a wet, almost impassable bog. For, in 1600, Sir
Henry Dockwra, in his ‘‘ Narration of Services,” wrote :—‘‘On the
22nd May wee put the army in order to marche, and, leaving Captaine
Lancellot Atford at Culmore, with 600 men, to make up the workes,
wee went to the Derry, 4 miles off upon the river side, a place in the

* Having since re-visited the locality, I find that the angle of land immediately
above the meeting of the rivers Finn and Mourne still retains the name of ‘‘ the
island.’ Itis now no longer insulated (except during floods), but men live who
recollect the existence of the vanished channel. This fact testifies to the accuracy
of the Escheatment Maps. The angle islet was probably part of a larger isle.

R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. I., SER. II., SCIENCE. 2k

218 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

manner of an island, comprehending within it twenty acres of ground,
wherein were the ruins of an old abbay, of a bishopp’s house, of two
churches, and at one of the ends of it an old castle, the river called
Loughfoile encompassing it all on one side, anda bog most com-
monlie wet, and not easilie passable, except in two or three places
dividing it from the maine land.” Thus, in Dockwra’s eyes Derry
presented an insular appearance, although what had been the west chan-

nel was then a wet marsh.* Proceeding still further back we discover *

that some half century before, Derry was distinctly known as an island.
Thus in Queen Elizabeth’s Inquisition, dated Derry, 23rd Nov., an.
1545, mention is made of ‘‘a certain parcel of land, called the Jsland
of Derry.” The fact that as this ‘‘Island of Derry” lost its insular
character, it also gradually lost the name of island, is a proof that
when that appellation was given to it the term was truly applicable.
Captain Portlock’s excavations furnish the geological links necessary
in the chain of evidence.

The ex-island at Strabane enjoyed its insular Charen two cen-
turies ago; three centuries ago it may be held certain that Derry was
also an island. Thus there was an island at the head, and another
island atthe foot of the Upper Lough, both of which have since become
connected with the mainland. ‘The insulation of Derry added another
to the number of islands already mentioned, so that three hundred
years ago there were at least seven islands in Upper Lough Foyle;
and as the lake was more extensive at that period, some knolls on its
banks must also have increased the number, by their insulation.

Next comes the question of the former insulation of Inishowen, the
great peninsula which lies between Lower Lough Foyle and Lough
Swilly, its neck being near Derry.. The name signifies the Island of
Eoghan, but so firmly is its peninsular character established that no
idea of its insulation, within historical times, appears to have been
conceived. People have preferred to do violence to the name or to
its aptness, regarding it as loosely applied, or only employed for
want of a more appropriate Irish word, which, however, exists.
Nevertheless, I am bound to declare that it was once, within his-
torical times, a perfectly accurate appellation.

Having satisfied myself as to the former existence and extent of
Upper Lough Foyle, and noted the various elevations of the soil
where once its waters flowed, I examined its vicinity for traces of
contemporary changes. It seemed not improbable that there had
existed also other features in the landscape, since obliterated like-
wise. My attention was immediately arrested by a remarkable im-
pression, or furrow, so to say, which runs from an inlet of the Swilly,
a little north of Burt House, past Dunberry Hill, between Elagh and
the Grianan to the Foyle, at Pennyburn, near Culmore, a little north

* This swamp is marked in Neville’s Map of the Siege, 1689. <A stream ran
through it, northwards, into a slob, which, occupying all the space known now as
‘‘ Waterloo Place,’’ extended to the ‘‘ Cowards’ Bastion’’ and ‘‘ Corn-Market.” The
slob also bounded ‘‘ Water Bastion,” so that Foyle street now partially covers its
site on the southern side.

eee a? oe ee

SIGERSON—Lish-remains in Allucial Clay of River Foyle. 219

of Derry. At various places along this hollow the figures 18, 28, 28,
29, 82, 36, 37, marked its heights above the level of the sea at low-
water (the tide rises nine feet in Lough Foyle). Now, these heights
were no greater than those recorded for the soil beside the (Upper)
Foyle, where water once flowed. The physical appearance and geo-
logical character of this furrow that crosses the neck of the Inishowen
peninsula were next found to support the inference that it might have
been a water-channel at the time of the existence of the Upper Lough
Foyle. Captain Portlock well described the characteristics of this
district (Ordnance Survey, Art. Detritus). The principal locality of
the deposits which came under the head of Detritus lies about and
includes Culmore. Jtruns inland (or towards Swilly) from the Foyle;
its edge is defined by the rise of the Schist range, the termination of
which iscovered with gravel. ‘‘ The inner part of this spacious flat is
bog, resting on clay,’’? he observes; and here again the resemblance to
the Upper Foyle is marked. The edge at Lough Foyle 1s composed of
thin horizontal strata of sand and pebbles. In other parts, this
arrangement is not observed in the detritus; the sand or gravel is
heaped along the sides of valleys, the bottoms of which are flat bogs
resting on level clay. ‘* The union of these two forms of detritus i1m-
presses strongly on the present surface the character of ancient water-
courses, either lakes or rivers. The detritus of gravel narrows and
defines the boundaries, while the level clay base contributes to give
the boggy covering that uniformity of surface which characterizes the
tranquil water of a lake.’”? Such appearances may be observed in the
valley which contains the bog of Shantallon, and bog and lake of
Ballyarnet, where a chain of isolated sand hills may also be seen, up
whose sides the bog has crept. Some of their summits have been
capped by it within the memory of man.

Then the furrow which crosses the neck of the peninsula is thus
accurately described:—‘‘ In the still more marked depression which,
constituting the valley of Pennyburn, extends, with little variation of
level, towards Lough Swilly, the appearances are equally illustrative ;
for, in advancing towards the west, the valley is narrowed between two
beds, or islands of rocks, and exhibits a channel so natural and well
defined that it is impossible to resist the feeling of being in a river or
strait—an effect which is greatly heightened by the level, smooth, and
now grassy bog, which lines the bottom. ‘The channel again swells
into. an open basin, and is again, for a short distance, contracted, as it
winds round some projecting rocks, which seem to attest, by their iso-
lated position, limited extent, and low level, that some powerful agent,
such as water, had long exercised on them its abrading influence. The
curious sandhill, called Dunberry Hill, is in the prolongation of this
valley, and bears the same relation to it which those previously de-
scribed bear to the valley of Ballyarnet.”

On investigating the subject historically, I find that portion at least
of this transverse valley appears to have been a mere wet marsh in the
nineteenth year of James I. In an inquisition made that year, mention
is made of a boundary marked by a river, ‘ which river crosses over

120 Proceedings of the Royal Inish Academy.

through the morass as far as Lough Swilly aforesaid,’’ while, ‘ from
the causeway of Ellaghe, as far as Lough Foyle aforesaid, is through
the midst of a morass tending to Lough Swilly as aforesaid.’”’ Thus, it
would appear, at that date, to have presented characteristics identical
with those which Dockwra describes as distinguishing the channel-
valleys of Derry twenty years before. The furrow across the neck of
the Inishowen peninsula might therefore have served as a channel, or
water-course, insulating Inishowen even later than the closed Derry
channel.

Now, bearing these facts in mind, it is exceedingly curious to discover
that in the Escheatment Maps of Ulster, a. p. 1609, the Foyle and Swilly
are shown connected by a channel; and this watercourse runs exactly
in the direction indicated, for it proceeds from an inlet of Swilly, a
little north of ‘‘ Bert Castle,’’ south of ‘‘ Klowh Castle,” and joins the
Foyle a little north of ‘‘ Derrie.” A second but imperfect channel is
even shown as connecting the Swilly and Foyle south of Derry; it runs
from the north side of ‘‘ Kilmakatrem Castle’”’ to the south side of
‘“Cargan”’ (now Carrigan). Aileach would thus have been insulated.
With this, however, we have nothing to do, nor with the insulation of
Malin, also marked,* corroborative evidence not being readily attainable.
The establishment of the former existence of one channel suffices to
prove that Inishowen was really an island within historical times.

Additional proofs of its insulation may be found in the Irish Annals,
and confirmation in its ancient political geography. Thus, although
Inishowen is united, both politically and geographically, with the
county of Donegal, it was of old disconnected from it in both ways.
Inishowen formed part of Tyrone, politically, and the connexion be-
tween them still continues ecclesiastically, as the diocese of Derry
includes Inishowen, Derry, and Tyrone, taking in both margins of
the Foyle as of old. Named Eoghan’s Island, after Eoghan, son of
Niall of the Nine Hostages, who was buried there, at Iskyheen, the
Irish annalists repeatedly and emphatically distinguish it as an island.
This is observable in the following extracts from the Four Masters:—

«A, D.1211. Thomas Mac Uchtry and the sons of Randal Mac Sorley
came to Derry, with a fleet of seventy-six ships, and plundered and
destroyed the town. They passed thence into the island of Koghan
(Inishowen), and ravaged the entire island.”

This is clear, but so strong is the modern impression of the penin-
sular character of Inishowen, that Dr. O’ Donovan, in his translation,
adds the words (‘‘ recte, peninsula’). However, the Annals give no
countenance to this alteration, as may also be seen from this passage :-—

“A.D. 1010. Oenghus O’Lappan, lord of Cinel Enda, was slain by
Cinel Eoghain, of the Island,” 1.e. Inishowen.

Thus the epithet which distinguishes that portion of the Cinel
Koghain from those dwelling east of the Foyle was founded on the fact
that the insularity of Inishowen was then notorious. ‘‘ The Island”

* In the map of ‘‘ The Kingdome of Ireland” (a fuc-simile of the original) attached
to Pacata Hibernia the chanuels insulating Malin and Inishowen are also marked.

Sigzrson-—Lsh-remains in Alluvial Clay of River Foyle. 221

suffices to point out the locality, as there was no other to compare
with it in size. So, after it had become connected with the mainland,
the appellation of Jnch (Inis, the island) was popularly transferred to
an isle in Lough Swilly, which, though extremely small in relation to
it, was large when compared with some others. Inch, however, has ke-
come a peninsula in quite recent years. In 1836, the sands between it
and the mainland had so far accumulated as to permit of a passage
across, at low water, along the strand road. When a deposit of detritus
had advanced so far as to make reclamation profitable, human inter-
ference completed the isthmus. Jnch now is no longer an island,
though still marked as such upon the maps.

The considerable elevation above water to which sands may attain
is well shown at the Erne estuary, at Ballyshannon, where the sandy
strand varies from 6 feet at Coolinargit and Ballass to 150 feet near
Finner East, where it ascends to 192 feet.

It is not, therefore, strange that the channels described should have
become choked up, least of all that which united Lough Swilly to Lough
Foyle. The sand hills are readily accounted for; even the tallest of them,
Dunberry Hill, is only 79 feet high. The deposit of detritus in the
channel was supplemented by the growth of bogs above it, and the
rapidity with which this may proceed may be judged from the state-
ment by Mr. Griffiths, in his ‘‘ Bog Reports,” that he observed one bog
grow two inches each year during twenty years. Thus a bog might
have grown four feet in a quarter of a century, under favourable cir-
cumstances.

It is possible that there may have been partial upheaval of the land.
That this north-western district was subject to disturbance of levels
within historical times may be inferred from statements in the Annals,
and from certain physical facts. ‘Thus, I observed deep in a clay pit
the stump of a tree ; 1t was impossible to discover with certainty, but
it seemed probable, that it had been growing in the spot, when, owing
to a subsidence of the land, the waters rushed over the place, broke it,
and buried it slowly with silted soil. Now, the Annals, a.m. 3581, do
countenance such an occurrence, as they chronicle the ‘‘ eruption” of
Lough Foyle in that year. Again, a.m. 3751, itis related that a Firbolg
tribe, the Ernai, were defeated on the plain where Lough Erne (which
takes their name) now is; after their defeat the lake flowed over them.
And, Professor W. K. Sullivan communicates the remarkable fact, that
twenty feet beneath a bog surface, at Pettigo, near this lake, the skull
of a dolphin has been lately discovered. ‘This indicates that the sea
once overflowed that locality, through subsidence of the land. That
there has been upheaval since is proved by the surface of Lough Erne*

* «(T passed over the grand cliffs that overhang the plain of Fweealt of Toordd. This
Fweealt is a level district running about five miles along the N. W. banks of the great
Lough Erne. The name (‘ Faoi alt’) signifies under the height, subrupian. It is
grand and beautiful, and seems to have been formed when the awful commotion took
place that formed Lough Erne. It was by a depression of the earth, occasioned by some
subterranean commotion, similar to the one that in later times destroyed the city of
Lisbon.”—Ordnance MSS., Fermanagh. Letters, p. 41.

222 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

being at present elevated 149 feet 9 inches above the level of the sea at
low water. At the period of its elevation the upheaval may have ex-
tended to the Foyle basin also.

Still it is scarcely needful to cite such a cause, even as assisting in
the obliteration of Upper Lough Foyle and the adjacent channels. The
deposition of the travelled gravel and silts of which the tributary and
often-flooded rivers and torrents were the vehicles, would proceed at
no inconsiderable rate in such a lake. The great alluvial tract formed
by the Rhone at the head of the Lake of Geneva, the removal of the
lake margin to the distance of a mile and a half in eight centuries from
the town of Port Vallais, the gradual filling in of the estuaries of the
Forth, Tay, and Humber, and of the Lee at Cork, all show what
changes may thus be caused. Then the closing up of the west channel
at the Island of Derry, by throwing all the weight of water on the east
channel, caused it to be excavated to a greater depth. Four miles above
Derry the river depth is only 22 feet; quite near it is only 24 feet;
while at the midst of the east channel itis 48 feet.

This lowering of the escape channel would be followed by a low-
ering of the lake surface at ebb tide; and thus, by the partial uncover-
ing of deposits, conditions favourable to the formation of marshes and
growth of bog would be presented. The destruction of the forests,
with which the locality was ancieutly well provided, would help in
this respect, by diminishing the rainfall and decreasing the volume of
the tributary streams.

The obliteration of lakes, of which some examples in recent years
have been noticed by geologists, has been several times mentioned by
the ancient Irish annalists. And it is of importance, alike to geology
and to history, to find that traces of the effaced lakes are yet discover-
able, and that the methods to which their effacement was attributed by
the Annalists have been observed, in recent days, still in action. The
following list contains the names of the principal vanished Irish
lakes :-—

1. Burran.—The Island of Lough Burran was captured by O’Don-
nell, a. D. 1544. The lake is now dried up, and ‘‘the place called 3
Loughaverra, ” in the parish of Ballintoy, county Antrim.—O’D.

2. Cre.—This lake was last mentioned in the Annals a.p. 1143.
Cambrensis calls its island ‘insula viventium.’’? A church was built
on it. This lake 1s also dried up, and the ruins of the church are to be
seen ‘‘in the middle ofa bog in the townland of Monahinsha”’ (bog of
the island), parish of Corbally, county Tipperary.—O’D.

3. Feabhail.— Lough Foyle, already described.

4. Gabhair.— The formation, or ‘‘eruption,’’ of this lake is chro-
nicled as having occurred a.m. 3581. The Loch and its islands are
mentioned a. p. 983. It is now dried up, but the place still bears the
name of Lough Gower, or Logore, in Meath.—-O’D. The discovery of
antiquities 1s recorded in ‘‘ Proceedings, Royal Irish Academy,”’ vol. i.

5. Gar.—Lough Gur, as itis now called, was last mentioned in
the Annals in 1599. It contained one large, well-fortified island, and

Sicrrson—Lsh-remains in Alluvial Clay of River Foyle. 223

a couple of small ones. Sir George Carew relates that the Lord Presi-
dent of Munster viewed it in 1600, and ‘‘ Hee found it to be a place of
exceeding strength, by reason that it was an iland, encompassed with
a deep lough, the breadth thereof being, in the narrowest place, a ca-
liver’s shot over; upon one side thereof standeth a very strong castle,
which at this time was manned with a good garrison, for there was
within the iland John Fitz-Thomas, with two hundred men at the
least.’”’ This island is now connected to the mainland by a broad tract
of firm soil and turf-bog. The waters of the lake have fallen, and are
decreasing; but Mr. G. Martin informs me that the ex-island is yet
popularly known as the ‘‘ Big Island.”’ A great quantity of bones of
animals has been found in this lake.

6. Laeigh.—*‘ A. D. 848, Loch Laeigh, in the territory of Umhal
(Mayo), in Connaught, migrated,” say the Four Masters. Nennius adds
that it ran off into the sea, and that nothing remained of it but its
place. He sets this down as one of the Wonders of Ireland.

7. Laeghatre.—This lake is mentioned as existing in 1509, south of
Strabane, Co. Tyrone; ‘‘ the name is obsolete, and the lake has probably
been drained.””—O’D. The Escheatment Maps of 1609 do not show it.

8. Monann.—It is stated that, a.p. 1522, O’Neill pitched his camp
at Knockavoe, at Loch Monann, where he was defeated by O’ Donnell.
In the Book of Ballymote, the conflict is called the ‘‘ Breach of Loch
Monann.”’ O’Donovan mentions vaguely that this was the name of a
lake at the foot of Knockavoe. I could find no trace of it, until, by
the Escheatment Maps, 1609, I discovered that a townland above
Strabane was then named ‘‘ Loughmonan.”’ The lake was not marked,
and had then probably vanished. In what manner? It appears to
have lain at the head of the picturesque little ravine called ‘* Strabane
Glen,’’ and I believe that this lake also ‘‘migrated.”’ From the phy-
sical evidences presented, it seems to have broken bounds (when over-
flowed by heavy rains), and, ploughing a deep furrow through its old-
detritic barrier, to have thus formed ‘‘ Strabane Glen,” escaping from
which its waters divided and poured into the Upper Lough Foyle. The
detritus it bore assisted in the filing up. A sketch of the Glen, from
the upper end (taken previous to the existence of the present planta-
tion there), preserved in the Academy, plainly confirms this view.
It may be added that a vague memory of the outburst might account
for a traditional prophecy that Strabane was to be drowned by waters
breaking out of Knockavoe.

9. Suidhe Odhrain.—It is related by the Four Masters that, in
1054, this lake ‘‘migrated in the end of the night of the festival of
Michael, and went into the (river) Feabhaill, which was a great wonder
to all.” The name still remains as that of the townland of Syoran,
parish of Knockbride, Co. Cavan.—O’D.

The quiet effacement of some of these lakes was due, in part, to the
destruction of woods, which, as Humboldt remarked, protect the soil
from the sun, hinder evaporation, condense moisture and exhale it.
The felling of forests has in several places lessened the rain-fall, and

224 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

caused streams to dry up. Thus Rio Janeiro, as Gardner states, had
its climate changed from wet to dry, and the Brazilian Government
was forced to forbid the felling of the trees on the Corcovado range,
through a new fear of drought. The growth of bog assisted
largely in lake obliteration. Subterranean channels must also be
counted.* Moorlough, near Strabane, I have seen emptying itself into

a subterranean channel, until the aperture was banked up by the mill-

owners. This channel might have been the precursor of an outbreak,
by which the gravelly bank would have been swept away, and a little
glen or ravine formed.

As to the ‘migrations’ which have excited wonder and some
doubt, they are quite in conformity with the well-attested facts of
recent times. Thus, they find a parallel in the outbreak of the
lake near Martigny, in the Vallais, the escaping torrent of which
traversed the forty-five miles to the Lake of Geneva in five hours,
destroying all in its course. Another instance occurred in 1810, in
Vermont, U. §., when a lake, a mile long and three-quarters of a mile
wide, broke its barrier, ploughed a vast furrow into a lower lake,
burst bounds again, so that the waters of both lakes excavated a
channel thirty feet wide, and from twenty to sixty feet deep, through
a valley five miles in length. The confirmation thus given in many
points to the Irish Annals by the facts of geology, lends an additional
interest to their curious chronicles of the eruptions of rivers and lakes
in pre-Christian times. Such occurrences would show that Ireland
was, of old, remarkably subject to earthquakes. And it increases the
reasons for crediting the chronicles to learn that a vivid tradition is
still preserved in Sligo of an earthquake which, the Annals say,
resulted, so late as a. p. 1490, in the production of Meemlough (1. e.
the eruption lake),} and in the destruction of a hundred men and
much cattle. It is obvious that the confirmation of the chronicles and
the physical facts pointed out may prove of importance in defining
or limiting the antiquity of animal remains or of relics of human
existence. It is conceivable, for instance, that objects found deeply
buried in detritus, and regarded as extremely ancient, might owe their
interment (at a comparatively recent period) to the furrow of a burst
lake or the deposit of a river which had changed its channel.

* The public press mentions the disappearance, in the present year, of a large lake
in Lithuania, district of Telchef; it measured eight versts by five, and its fishery was
worth 15,000 roubles annually. During a calm, its waters rose and seemed as if agitated
by a tempest. A sulphurous smell was perceived, and the lake became covered with
dead fish. Then the waters began to sink (the sulphurous odours increasing), until the
lake-bed was almost dry.

+ Cf. ‘In England, in 1755, a pond in the town of Luton, in Bedfordshire, in
which there had been but little water for some weeks, suddenly filled, and a copious
sediment was thrown up from the bottom, at the precise time of the earthquake at
Lisbon, the water continuing too verflow for some hours.’’—Griffith’s ‘‘ Bog Reports,’
p. 176; 1810. The Irish Annals say that, at Meemlough, there were ‘‘ many putrid fish
thrown up,’”’ a statement which, bringing the occurrence to a close resemblance with
that in Telchef, may indicate the previous existence of a pond or pool.

a

SuLLivan & O’REILLY—On Dolomite Bed of North of Spain. 225

XXIV.—NoreE on THE GREAT DotomitrE Bev or THE NortH or Spatn,
IN CONNEXION WITH THE TrrHonic Stace oF Herr Oren. By Profes-
sors W. K. Sunirvan and J. P. O’Remiy. With Plate XVIII.

(Science).
[Read June 12, 1871.]

Even where there is no lack of fossils, the determination of the boun-
daries of the cretaceous and jurassic periods is beset with difficulties.
In the south of England the fresh-water beds of the wealden indicate,
in the clearest manner, a break in the succession of marine deposits ;
while in the Carpathians, Alps, the south of France, &c., the rocks of
both periods are perhaps wholly marine. If we could recognise every link
in each series, so as to obtain an unbroken succession of marine deposits
from the bottom of the jurassic to the top of the cretaceous rocks, much
light would, no doubt, be thrown upon the great biological question
of the changes which take place in long periods of time in the character
of species. Much remains, however, to be done before the regular, un-
broken succession of the rocks of these periods can be made out. The
chief difficulty lies in what may be called the passage beds between
the two periods.

Between the base of the chalk—the étage valenginian, and the
couches de Berrias—and the upper jurassic beds characterized by
Opelia tenuilobata, or Professor Hebert’s zone of Ammonites poly-
plocus, oceur a number of such passage beds between the cretaceous
and jurassic periods, but more closely related to the latter than to the
former. These beds were more or less noticed at different times by
various Swiss and German geologists, but Herr Opel having devoted
special attention to them, and having bestowed on them the name of
the ‘‘Tithonic Stage,” they assumed an importance which they did
not previously possess.

Rocks of the Tithonic Stage are found in the Carpathians, the
Austrian and Bavarian Alps, Switzerland, the south of France, Italy,
and, probably, in the Sierra de Cabra, in Andalusia. Herr Zittel, who
has described the fauna of the stage as it occurs in the Carpathian
Mountains, recognizes two zones—the lower, or ‘‘ Zone of Terebratula
diphya,’’ which is everywhere in contact with the ‘‘ Zone of Ammo-
nites tenuilobatus;’’ and the upper, or ‘‘ Zone of Terebratula janitor.”’
The two series occur in contact at Palocsa, in the Klippenkalk region
of the Carpathians. To the first zone belong the Stramberg beds in
the north margin of the Carpathians; the upper beds at Palocsa, just.
alluded to; the Auerkalk of the Vorarlberg, the argillaceous limestones
or Calcaire Supérieur of the Porte de France, and other places in the De-
partments of Isére, and Basses Alpes, a white non-fossiliferous lime-
stone from the central Appenines. At Palocsa these upper beds are
in contact with the neocomian, while the Auerkalk is in contact with
the valenginian. The beds of the lower zone, or that of Terabratula

Rk. I, A. PROC.—VOL. I., SER. II., SCIENCE. 2G

226 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

diphya, occur at Inwald and Roczyny, on the northern margin of the
Carpathians, at Rogoznik, Czorstyn, &c., in the region of the Klippen-
kalk of the same chain; at Pirgl and other places in the Austrian
and Bavarian Alps; at Wimmis, near the lake of Thun; and Mount
Saléve, near Geneva; the coral rag of Echaillon, Mont du Chat, &c.,
in the departments of Isére and the Basses Alps, near Marseilles, in
the Cevennes; and possibly the white and grey limestone rich in corals
and gasteropods with Terebratula janitor, and T. Moravica in North
Sicily, described by Professor Gemmellaro, and the red hmestone with
Terebratula diphya of the Sierra de Cabra in Spain.

We are less concerned at present with the eastern development of
the Tithonic Stage than with its western extension. Leaving out of
consideration, therefore, the Stramberg and Rogoznik beds, we shall
give the conclusions of Herr Zittel, the latest writer on the subject,
regarding this western extension of the stage in Switzerland and
France. :

1. In the region of the Hispano-Alpine Province the jurassic for-
mations are closed above by a coralline facies whose fauna has nothing
in common with the lower chalk, whilst the greatest analogy with the
upper Jura may be detected.

2. All true Alpine Jura beds of this region are older than this
coral rag, and, as arule, the ‘‘Zone of Ammonites tenuilobatus ’’ im-
mediatcly underlies it, although im one place (the Simmenfluh, at
Wimmis) a Myacitus-facies of the kimmeridge underlies it.

3. No palaeontological agreement with the fauna of any determinate
extra Alpine jurassic horizon can as yet be determined; but from the
stratigraphical relations, and the palaeontological facts, it is certain
that the beds in question represent either the upper part of the kim-
meridge, or the beds between the kimmeridge and the lower cretaceous
formation.

We have entertained, for several years, the opinion that the Tithoniec
Stage may be traced still further; that the great dolomite bed of
Santander, in northern Spain, forms part of it, and that the shelly
limestone underlying this dolomite probably represents the ‘‘ Zone of
Ammonites tenuilobatus,” but we delayed putting our opinion on re-
cord until we should have an opportunity of completing our former in-
vestigations on the geology of the Cantabrian Pyrenees, and especially of
making a more orless complete collection of the fossils of the Santander
and Asturian beds. Since we became acquainted, however, with the
papers of M. Coquand, on the rocks in the neighbourhood of Marseilles*
and in the Cevennes.| We are fully convinced that the dolomite be-
longs to the zone of Terebratula diphya, and wish, therefore, to place
our opinion on record.

Before describing the results of M. Coquand’s researches, and their

* “ Bulletin de la Société Géologique de France,” t. xxvi., p. 100.
t Ibid., xxvi., p. 834.

SULLIVAN & O’REILLY—On Dolomite Bed of North of Spain. 227

bearing upon the Santander rocks, we must first briefly state the posi-
tion in which we left the question of the stratigraphical succession of
the rocks of Santander, when we published our paper on the minera-
logy and geology of that province in 1863.*

M. De Verneuil, who examined part of the country lying north of
the Cantabrian extension of the Pyrenees, in 1849, came to the con-
clusion that one of the sub-chains in the Montana or province of
Santander, the Dobra Range, was carboniferous, and, consequently,
connected with the large developments of that formation stated to exist
further west in the Asturias. Against the carboniferous limestone of
the Monte Dobra he found resting, as he believed unconformably, a
system of sandstones, conglomerates, and blue argillaceous limestones
belonging to the lias. Subsequent observations led him to regard the
whole as forming part of a band of jurassic rocks, about nine miles
wide from north to south, and thirty-six miles long from east to west,
stretching in length from La Cabada to Fuente de Nansa. This
jurassic band he believed to rest towards the west, or rather south-
west, on triassic rocks—a crescent-shaped island of which it enclosed
to the south of Vargas—and to pass under cretaceous rocks, except when
in contact with the trias.

In our paper just referred to we not only came independently to
the conclusion that the Dobra Range was jurassic, but that the rocks
of that formation, instead of ending at Fuente de Nansa, as M. de Ver-
neuil thought, extended across the River Deva; in other words, the
ereat limestone masses of the Liebana and of the south-east of the
Asturias were also jurassic. If this be so, the limestone in question
forms some of the highest peaks of the Cantabrian chain, the Picos de
Kuropa, which had hitherto been universally considered to belong to
the carboniferous period.

We also showed that in the district near the coast hitherto de-
scribed as cretaceous, denudation had laid bare in the valleys rocks of
a jurassic character. Among these is a great bed of dolomite, in some
places 120 metres thick, which we were the first to describe, and to
show its connexion with the mineral deposits of the locality. We
considered this bed as the top of the jurassic series, and suggested
that 1t extended under all the cretaceous rocks of the North of Spain,
which rest upon jurassic ones.

The relation of the dolomite bed with the other rocks, and its
connexion with deposits of ores, was illustrated in our paper, by
several sections, one of which we have given in the annexed plate,
(see Pl. xviii., Science). The section here selected is that passing
from north to south through the valleys of Comillas and Udias.
As the scale of this section is very small, and can only show, at most,
the general relations of the beds, we have added an enlarged section of

* « Atlantis,” vol. iv., p. 319; and ‘‘ Notes on the Geology and Mineralogy of
the Spanish Provinces of Santander and Madrid.” London: 8vo; 1863.

225 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

the valley of Udias. In both sections the corresponding beds are
marked with the same numbers. The bed marked No. 7, which im-
mediately overlies the dolomite, and caps the heights at both sides of
the valley of Udias, is a fossiliferous hmestone, which towards the sea
is covered by soft greenish sandstones. The great dolomite bed
which is marked No. 8 crops out with physical characters so marked,

and so distinct from any of the overlying beds, that no indications of a»

passage from the one to the other are recognizable. The extremely
fissured state of this dolomite, and the many jagged points which are
visible wherever it shows itself, are, we think, strong evidence that
the upper surface of the dolomite is a surface of denudation upon
which the overlying limestone was deposited. This limestone con-
sists of thin, compact, closely-bedded, often shaly, marly or sandy beds,
which present a marked contrast with the limestones underlying the
dolomite, and marked 9, 11, and 12. The bed marked 10 is a shaly
limestone, which yields at another point a very peculiar cement of good
quality. The group of beds marked 13 consists of red shales, sand-
stones, and limestones, which crop out again in the valley of Cabezon
de la Sal, to the south of Udias, as also on both flanks of the Dobra
chain, still further south.

An important physical distinction between the rocks underlying
and overlying the dolomite is furnished by the fact, that the joints
which fissure both the dolomite and the underlying rocks do not
seem to have extended themselves upwards into the overlying rocks,
which, in this district, do not anywhere afford any deposits of ores ;
while the underlying beds abound in them. ‘This discontinuity of
jointing vertically is most marked, and tends to confirm the opinion
that the dolomite closes the jurassic formation in this district, and that
there is a gap of some extent between the dolomite and the eretaceous
overlying limestone.

Our next task was to determine the stratigraphical position of the
overlying cretaceous rocks. From the study of the limited number
of fossils at our disposal, as well as from stratigraphical and
lithological considerations, we assumed the existence of three stages
of cretaceous rocks, the turonian, the cenomanian, and the neo-
comian. The limestone overlying the dolomite we looked upon as
belonging to the latter. M. D’Archiac concluded from the obser-
vations of M. de Verneuil that the neocomian stage is wanting,
so that M. de Verneuil’s third stage—for he also recognizes three—
would be the cenomanian.

The age of rocks can only be determined with certainty by paleon-
tological evidence. In this district the rocks that form the base of
the cretaceous and the top of the jurassic formations are, unfortunately,
in such places very poor in fossils, and of those that do occur we had
only very few when writing our paper. We had, however, no doubt
of the jurassic character of the dolomite—as to this the evidence was
satisfactory. On the other hand, we considered our classification of

— -—— 4)

SULLIVAN & O’REILLY— On Dolomite Bed of North of Spain. 229

the cretaceous rocks as provisional, especially as regards the lower
members of the series.

We may now return to M. Coquand’s investigations. According
to that geologist there occurs in the neighbourhood of Marseilles a
mass of dolomite of about one hundred and fifty metres thick, which
rests upon the upper Oxford series. Above the dolomite come a
series of limestone beds about 100 metres thick, in which are found
some badly-preserved nerineas and corals. ‘hese coralline limestone
beds form the upper part of the Jura, and are very sharply separated
from the overlying valenginian. M. Coquand looks upon these beds
as the representatives of the kimmeridge. As the badly-preserved
fossils afford very little paleontological evidence this opinion must be
chiefly based on stratigraphical considerations. Herr Zittel thinks
that they represent exactly the beds of Rogoznik, and correspond to
the coralline limestone of Inwald, Pirgl, “Mont Saléve, and Wim-
mis.

In the neighbourhood of Ganges, Saint Hippolyte, and Sauméne,
in the Cevennes, M. Coquand has also found a great bed of dolomite
above the ‘‘ Zone of Ammonites polyplocus, and A. tenuilobatus,”’ con-
taining, sparingly, as at Marseilles, badly-preserved fossil remains.
Here, too, the dolomite is succeeded by well-bedded solid white lime-
stone, 180 metres thick. This limestone is more fossiliferous than
the corresponding one near Marseilles, being here and there filled nest-
wise with fossil remains. The Marseilles limestone also contains in
some places, as at Cazillac, Bois de Mounier, and Rans, numerous
easily-determinable fossils. The fauna of this limestone in both
districts consists principally of Gasteropods, Elatobranchs, Brachiopods,
and corals. ‘The total habitus of this fauna is decidedly upper jura-
sic. Herr Zittel is of opinion that this limestone offers the same facies
as that of the Rogoznik beds of the Carpathians, as at Inwald, Mont
Saléve, and Wimmis. It occupies exactly the same stratigraphical
position as the diphya limestone in the Southern Alps, and the shelly
breccia of Rogoznik. He thinks that the concurrent testimony of
MM. Coquand and Hébert shows it to be paleontologically identical
with the coral rag of Mont Saléve and Inwald.

M. Coquand’s description of these Southern French rocks agrees
so well with the character of the Dolomite and overlying limestone of
Santander, especially as seen in the valleys of Comillas, Pelurgo, and
Udias, that there can be little doubt that they belong to the same
horizon, and that the Tithonic Stage extends beyond the Pyrenees.
If, as there is every reason to believe, the dolomite was formed in a
deep inland sea, we have in this enormous fringe of rocks, included
under the term Tithonic Stage, and extending almost unbroken from
nearly the Black Sea to the Atlantic Ocean, evidence of the existence
of a great Mediterranean Sea at the close of the jurassic period of even
far larger dimensions than the present one.

Nor are the rocks included in the Tithonic Stage confined to the
Biscayan coast; investigations carried out in other districts of Spain.

230 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

subsequent to the publication of our memoir* seem to show that rocks
belonging to this stage, and to the other associated jurassic rocks,
extend over the whole peninsula, and probably crop up along the
slope of the Dzurjura range of the Atlas mountains, on the African
side of the Mediterranean. Indeed, one cannot help being struck at
the similarity between the descriptions of the several districts thus
independently examined. While on the one hand they clearly demon-
strate that the age of several of the groups of rocks constituting the
great mountain chains of Spain, Portugal, and North Africa remain
to be definitely settled, and brought into connexion with the better
studied ranges of the rest of Europe, on the other, there can be no
doubt of the important position which jurassic rocks occupy among
those groups. On both sides of the Mediterranean we find rocks of
this period forming mountain chains as lofty as the Pyrenees, and
under conditions and presenting lithological and physical characteris-
tics which give considerable support to our views regarding the age of
the Picos de Europa.

When discussing the age of the rocks composing the Picos de
Europa we overlooked an important admission of Don G. Schultz,
which shows that, although he coloured in his geological map the
greatest part of Eastern Asturias as carboniferous, he was very far
from believing that the age of the rocks of that district had been
determined. Indeed, when we consider his uncertainty as to the
exact nature of the silurian period, the basis, so to speak, of his
whole stratigraphical scheme, the extraordinary positions which
he assigns to the carboniferous rocks in many parts of Asturias,
at one time unconformable, and at another conformable, or even
actually interpolated in, or underlying devonian rocks, and the
similar confusion between certain so-called keuper and carboniferous
rocks, it is evident that the geology of the eastern parts, if not of
the whole of Asturias, requires to be re-examined.

The passage in Don G. Schultz’s work to which we have referred
is as follows. After stating how difficult it is to distinguish in the

carboniferous rocks an order of succession or of age, he says of the

eastern part of Asturias :—‘‘ We cannot state with certainty that the
devonian does not crop out in some one or other point of this vast
mountainous region which we have gone over; it is rather to be sup-
posed that it exists in some of its valleys or in the masses of quartz-
ite intercalated among the beds of the carboniferous formation in
the same way (or rather in the inverse) as we have seen the carboni-
ferous formation interposed between beds of the older formation, nor

* See, among others, Coquand’s Mémoire sur la province de Castillon de la
Plana (Bulletin de la Socicté Geologique, t. xxiv., 1866-67); M. E. Jaquot, sur
la composition et sur lage des assises que dans la peninsule Iberique separent la
formation carbonifére des depots jurassiques.—Jd7d.; M. Maris, sur les roches for-
mant les sommets de la Grande Kabylie.—Jdid. t. xxv., 1867-68; Notes on the
Geology of the Province of Jaen, Revista Minera, 1868, p. 311.

SULLIVAN é& O’REILLY— On Dolomite Bed of North of Spain. 231

can we affirm that all the limestone of the summits in the said eastern
region are exclusively carboniferous, it being quite possible that some
of those many limestone sierras correspond, as indicated by Don
Paillette with regard to Pena Mellera, to rocks over the carboniferous
formation in which they are disseminated.”’

We have, unfortunately, no knowledge of Don Paillette’s memoir
beyond the notice of his opinion given here, and cannot therefore say
how far his opinion directly accords with ours as to the general
question of the jurassic character of the rocks of Hastern Asturias, or
may have reference merely to the age of some local groups of beds.

In conclusion we hope that it will not be considered out of place
if we express our satisfaction that the views which we put forward
in 1863 regarding the geology of Santander, and which at the time
were so opposed to much of the current opinions of geologists, turn
out to be so much in harmony with all the results of subsequent
investigations of the Hispano-Alpine jurassic rocks as to require no
substantial modification. We trust that we shall soon have an oppor-
tunity of more thoroughly examining the region of the river Deva,
the key of the geology of the whole of the Cantabrian chain, and of
laying the results before the Academy.

DESCRIPTION OF PLATE XVIII.

Iilustrating Maussrs. Suttivan anp O’Retniy’s Paper—On the Great
Dolomite Bed of the North of Spain.

N.S. section of beds between the sea and the Valley of Udias, passing through the
Valley of Comillas ; twenty-three miles west of Santander ; length of section,
about four miles.

Bed No.1. . Greenish, and in some points slightly micaceous grey sandstone ;
very soft, and yielding; contains in places pieces of amber,
and also traces of fossil plants, apparently marine, very soft
and yielding.

, No.2. . . Beds of shaly pyritic clays, with thin ripple-marked sandstone
plates.

» No.3. . . Hard shelly limestone.

» No.4. . . Beds of clay containing dark grey nodules.

», No.d. . . Thick bed of rather friable greenish sandstone, presenting no traces
of fossils, and comparatively easily acted on by atmospheric in-
fluences.

» No.6. . . Thin beds of marly clay, containing nodular limestone, and
abounding in fossils (oysters, trigonias, &c.).

», No.7. . . Limestone beds of dark grey colour, the planes of stratification

being generally marked by thin layers of black marly clay,
and containing Orditolina concava, Lam., Rhynconella depressa,
d@Ord., and Terebratula menardi, Lam. This would represent
the lowest bed of the cretaceous formation immediately over-
lying the dolomite. ;

232 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Bed No. 8. . . Great bed of hard brownish-grey crystalline dolomite, extremely
fissured and weather-worn where exposed, intimately, associ-
ated with the zinc deposits of the province.

» No. 9. . . Dull-grey non-crystalline limestone, also much fissured, contain-
ing extensive deposits of white hydrated silicates and carbonates
of zinc, and a great variety of hydrated clays. In some points
it presents compact beds of large oysters, and in it occurred the
remarkable deposit of hydrosilicate and carbonate of zinc, en-
closing bones of quaternary animals partially altered into
phosphate of zine.

», No. 10. . . Bed of dark blueish-black limestone, which forms the bases of i

No. 9. It furnishes a cement ofa rich light cream-yellow
colour; is nearly yellow after calcination, and of a first-rate

quality.
» No. 1l. . . Beds of slate clay and greenish sandstone, often very micaceous.
» No. 12. . . Thick beds of light-grey compact lithographic limestone, contain-

ing deposits of hydrocarbonates and silicates of zinc. They
are much broken up by jointing, and eroded into cavities or
caves. It contains a great abundance of fossils.

» No.13. . . Beds of marly clays, red sandstones, and thin limestones, the red
predominating, and being associated with gypsum and salt in
the Valley of Cabazon de la Sal.

The numbers in the enlarged section represent the corresponding rocks of the
smaller one.

Bart—On Small Oscillations of a Rigid Body. 233

XX V.—Tue THerory or Screws.—Part li. A Gromerrican Srupy or
THE KINEMATICS EQUILIBRIUM AND SMALL OscrLLATIONS oF A Ricip
Bony. By Roserr Srawert Barr, LL. D., M.R.I. A. [Ab-
stract. |

[Read November 13, 1871.]

Tue following are definitions of special senses which are attached to
certain words used in this paper. A screw is a line in space with
which a definite linear magnitude termed the ptch is associated. The
pitch may have any length from + « to- o. A body is said to receive
a twist about a screw when it is rotated about the screw through the
angle of twist, and is at the same time translated parallel to the screw,
through a distance equal to the product of the prtch and the angle of
twist expressed in circular measure. If the pitch be zero the twist isa
pure rotation; if the pitch be infinite, the twist is a pure translation.
The motion of a body implied by the word ¢wes¢ is the motion of a nut
upon an ordinary screw. <A wrench about a screw denotes a force (the
wrenching force) and a couple (the wrenching couple). The force is
. directed along the screw. The axis of the wrenching couple is parallel to
the screw, and the moment of the wrenching couple is the product of the
wrenching force, and the pitch of the screw. If the pitch be zero, the
wrench is a force only. If the pitch be infinite, the wrenchis a couple
| only.

| A body can be transferred from one position in space to any
_ other position in space by a twist about a certain screw, Any system
of forces acting upon a rigid body can be compounded into a wrench
about a certain screw. These beautiful theorems are due to Poinsot ;
they are the elementary axioms from which the present memoir has
been developed.

The co-ordinates by which the position of a rigid body in space is
usually determined consist partly of angular, and partly of linear
magnitudes. In the present method the co-ordinates are all twists.
Thus the position of a rigid body in space is defined by six twists
about six given screws. ;

The importance of such a system of co-ordinates is manifest, when
compared with the method used for resolving forces. Any system of
forces is resolved into six wrenches about six given screws, instead of
into three forces and three couples.

In the present memoir small angles of twist only are considered.
One consequence of this restriction is, that the order in which twists
about different screws are communicated has no effect upon the re-
sulting position of the body. ee

Whatever be the motion of a.body in space, it 1s at any instant
twisting about a certain screw, which we call the mstantancous screw.
The angular velocity with which the angle of twist changes we call
the twist velocity.

rs)
R. I. A. PROC.—VOL, I., SER. II., SCIENCE. 2H

234 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

If a body receive a twist about the screw 4, and then a twist
about the screw B, the resulting position could have been produced
by a twist about a third screw C.

The three screws A, B, C, lie upon the conoidal cubic surface,
whose equation 1s :

2 (xv? + y?) - 2 mary = 0

this surface has been named the cylindroid, at the suggestion of Pro-
fessor Cayley.

All the generators of the cylindroid are screws. The pitch of the
generator which is inclined to the axis of 2 at the angle @ 1s

p+m cos 2 0

where p is an arbitrary constant.

The cylindroid is completely determined when two of its screws
are given.

All cylindroids are similar surfaces, depending upon a single para-
meter m. Two parallel planes at a distance 2 m include the entire
surface between them.

A model of the cylindroid has been constructed. The generating
lines are formed by steel wires forced into holes properly placed upon
a boxwood cylinder the axis of which is the nodal line of the surface.
The pitch is shown by colouring a length mcos20@ (p=0) upon
each generator. Different colours indicate the signof the pitch whether
+ Or -.

The fundamental property of the cylindroid is thus stated: If
three screws upon the surface be taken, and if the body be twisted
about each screw through a small angle proportional to the sine of the
angle between the other two, the body after the last twist will occupy
the same position as it did before the first.

A wrench about a screw A, and a wrench about a screw B, act
upon a body. Determine the single screw C, a wrench about which
shall be equivalent to the wrenches about A and B, acting together.

The screw C lies upon the cylindroid, which is determined by
A and &. Three wrenches about three screws upon a cylindroid will

‘make equilibrium (when applied to a rigid body), if each of the
wrenching forces be proportional to the sine of the angle between the
two remaining screws. This theorem includes (py =0, m=0), the
ordinary law for the composition of forces, and (p= 0, m= 0), the
ordinary law for the composition of couples.

Poinsot has shown that the composition of rotations is analogous to
the composition of forces, and that the composition of translations is
analogous to the composition of couples. These analogies are now
shown to arise from the identity of the rules for compounding twists
and wrenches by the cylindroid.

It is also to be remarked that, so far as the composition of forces,
couples, rotations, or translations, are concerned, the plane can only

Batt—On Small Oscillations of a Rigid Body. 235

be regarded as a degraded form of the cylindroid (m = 0) from which
the most essential feature (the distribution of pitch) has disappeared.

Ifa body only free to twist about a screw A be held in equilibrium
by a wrench about the screw &, then conversely a body only free to
twist about the screw B will be held in equilibrium by a wrench about
A. This is called the theorem of the reciprocal screws.

A pair of screws in space whose pitches are p, p’ are inclined at an
angle 0, and the length of the common perpendicular is d. The con-
_ dition that these screws be reciprocal is

(p +p’) cos 0-d sin O=0

N.B.—@ is the angle between portions of the screws that follow the
direction of a right-handed screw along the common perpendicular.

Given a screw S and a point O, through O draw OP, equal to the
sum of the pitches of the two reciprocal screws along S and OP, the
locus of P is an unclosed surface of the fourth order, called the
pectenord.

The equation of the pectenoid is

3? @ 4. y? ue B= a? y

All pectenoids are similar surfaces, depending upon a single parameter.
The screw S(y=0 «=+4a) is called the cardinal screw of the pecte-
noid. A perpendicular from the origin on S is a nodal line of the
surface.

All plane sections of the pectenoid through the axis of zw are circles;
hence all the screws of given pitch which can be drawn through a
given point O reciprocal to a given screw lie in a plane.

To analyse the freedom enjoyed by a rigid body we inquire about
what screws in space the body can be twisted.

If the body can be twisted about X screws, it can be twisted about
an infinite number of screws which are called the co-ordinate system of
Sreedom K.

All the screws reciprocal toa co-ordinate system of freedom A form
a co-ordinate system of freedom 6 - £4.

x (6—#) data are necessary to define a co-ordinate system of
freedom K.

If, after all the screws in space have been tried, the body cannot be
twisted about any screw, the body must be fixed in space. If the body
can be twisted about only one screw S, the body has freedom J.
Any line P in space may be a reciprocal screw to S, provided P have
the proper pitch. It follows, by the principles of reciprocal screws,
that when the X freedom equilibrium problem hasbeen solved, the prob-~
lem of 6 — A freedom is determined also. We therefore learn that when.
a body has five degrees of freedom the body can be twisted about any
screw in space, provided that screw has the proper pitch. That pitch,
isto bedetermined as follows :—Suppose 4,, &c., 4; be the five screws

236 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

about which the body is free to twist, thereisa single screw X which
is reciprocal to A,, &c., A;. Every screw co-ordinate with A,, &c.,
A, must be reciprocal to X. Thus we may choose any four elements
arbitrarily in a co-ordinate screw ; the fifth will be determined by the
condition that this screw shall be reciprocal to X. When the body
has five degrees of freedom it cannot be in equilibrium unless the
forces which act upon it. form a wrench about X.

The cases of freedom Z/. and the reciprocal system of freedom JV
are next discussed. If a body be capable of displacement about two
screws A, B, it can be displaced about every screw upon the cylindroid
determined by 4, B. Thusthe cylindroid expresses the freedom en-
joyed by the body. A screw X in general cuts the cylindroid in three
points, P, Q, &. Ifthe screw X be perpendicular to the generator of
the cylindroid through P, it will be found that the generators through
Q, R have equal pitches. If now we assign to X a pitch equal in
magnitude, butopposite in sign, to the pitches of the generators through
Q and R, then X will be reciprocal to the cylindroid. Through any
point O in space it is found that a whole cone of the second order of
screws reciprocal to the cylindroid can be drawn. ‘This cone is easily
constructed, by joining the point O to the ellipse in which a certain
tangent plane cuts the cylindroid. A body free to twist about the
cylindroid will be in equilibrium, notwithstanding a wrench about any
one of these reciprocal screws, a cone of which can be drawn through
every point. The reciprocals of these theorems contain the most ge-
neral solution of the problem of freedom JV. We learn that when a
body is free to twist about four screws, a cylindroid can be uniquely
determined reciprocal to these four screws; when this cylindroid has
been found, the entire co-ordinate system becomes known, and a cone
of the second order of co-ordinate screws can be drawn through every
point. We also see that the reactions of the system can only produce
a wrench about a screw of the reciprocal cylindroid, or, in other words,
that a body having four degrees of freedom can only be in equilibrium
when the wrench which acts upon it is about a screw on the recipro-
eal cylindroid. One screw co-ordinate with freedom ZV. can be drawn
through any point in space, so that its pitch shall have any given value ~
from +o to-o. The case of freedom //Z. is of peculiar interest,
partly from the fact that the reciprocal system is of the same order,
and also because the important problem of the motion of a body about
a fixed point is included. In the present memoir, however, particular
cases are not discussed. Three co-ordinate screws, X,, X,, X3, can be
drawn through any point O in space co-ordinate with three given
screws A, B, C. Three screws, Y,, Y2, Y3, can also be drawn through
O, reciprocal to 4, B, C. Ifa sphere be described around O as centre,
the spherical triangle formed by the intersection with the sphere of
X,, X,, X, is the polar of the triangle formed by the intersection of
Y,, Y2, Y;. A screw of given pitch p, reciprocal to the system A, B, C,
must be a generator of a certain hyperboloid. The other system of
generators of the hyperboloid is the locus of screws reciprocal to A, B,

Batu—On Small Oscillations of a Rigid Body. 237

C, whose pitch is -p. Strictly speaking, the case of freedom VJ. is
the reciprocal of the case where the body is immovable. In the
latter case the body remains in equilibrium wherever be the screw
about which a wrench acts. In the former the body can be twisted
about every screw in space.

Whatever be the nature of the restraints which prescribe the
liberty of a rigid body, it is possible to choose a system of screws
such that when the body is free to twist about each and all of these
screws, its freedom is precisely the same as with the given restraints.
[ N. B.—Small movements only. |

Any & screws of the co-ordinate system may be selected to express
this freedom.

It is manifest that the power of replacing a given system of re-
straints by another equivalent system may be useful in the solution of
mechanical problems.

One screw can be found in space reciprocal to five given screws in
space. This is a very important theorem.

Given a cylindroid and a screw X, one screw Y can always be
found, upon the cylindroid such that X and Y are reciprocal.

Given any seven screws in space. It is possible in one way to
find seven twists (or wrenches) about these screws, such that their
effect upon the position (or equilibrium) of a rigid body shall com-
pletely neutralise each other.

A construction follows by which we are enabled to decompose a
given twist (or wrench) about a given screw into six twists (or
wrenches) about six given screws.

When a body has £& degrees of freedom, the reaction of the re-
straints produces a wrench about a screw of the reciprocal system.

A body having £& degrees of freedom is in equilibrium when acted
upon by a wrench about a screw of the reciprocal system.

A body which is in equilibrium under the action of any forces
receives a twist about a screw A (the displacement screw). A wrench
commences to act about the screw X (the restoration screw).

The forces which hold a body in equilibrium form a conservative
system. 4, B areapair of displacement screws; X, Y the correspond-
ing restoration screws. If A be reciprocal to Y, then B is reciprocal
to X. This appears to be an important property of a conservative
system.

A free body is in equilibrium under a conservative system. A set
of six screws, A,, &c., 4g, can be chosen in an infinite number of ways,
such that each restoration screw, (X, corresponding to 4,, for ex-
ample), is reciprocal to the five remaining displacement screws, (A,,
&c., As.) The six screws are called conjugate screws of potential
energy.

-Tfarigid body receive an ampulsive wrench about a given screw,
the body commences to twist about a certain instantaneous screw.

X and Y are a pair of impulsive screws, A and B the correspond-

238 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

ing pair of instantaneous screws. If A be reciprocal to Y, then B is
reciprocal to X.

A set of six impulsive screws, X,, &c., X¢, acting on a rigid body,
can be chosen in an infinite number of ways, such that each instan-
taneous screw (4,, corresponding to X,, for example) is reciprocal to
the five remaining impulsive screws (X2, &c.; X,). The six screws,
A,, &c., Ag, are called conjugate screws of kinetic energy.

It can be shown that, in the case of a perfectly free body, one set
of screws, A,, &c., 4, can be chosen, which are conjugate screws,
both of kinetic and potential energy. The six screws thus defined are
called normal screws. If a body be displaced from a position of
stable equilibrium by a twist about a normal screw, the body will
continue to oscillate for ever, by twisting backwards and forwards
along the screw. Whatever be the initial displacement of the body,
it can be resolved into six twists about the six normal screws; and
whatever be the initial twist velocity, it can also be resolved into six
twist velocities about the six normal screws. Whatever be the small
oscillations, the movement is necessarily compounded of six twist
oscillations about the six normal screws.

In general, when a body has /€ degrees of freedom, its small oscil-
lations in the vicinity of a position of stable equilibrium are com-
pounded of A twist oscillations about A normal screws.

The memoir further contains several general theorems with re-
ference to the system of co-ordinate screws of freedom A and the re-
ciprocal system ; a development of the principle of reciprocity ; an ac-
count of the geometrical properties of the cylindroid; and, finally, a
detailed examination of the co-ordinate system appropriate to each
degree of freedom. Figures representing models of the eylindroid and
pectenoid illustrate the - paper.

XX VI.—Ozsservations on Eart STANHOPE’S ALLEGED IMPERFECTIONS
oF THE TunING-FoRK. By Micuart Donovan, Hse.

[Read November 30th, 1871.]

Tue instrument called the ‘‘ Tuning-fork,” so well known to every
musician, has long been used as the means by which the pitch of the
various musical instruments used in a concert is to be determined, in
order to attain perfect accordance.

That it deserves this confidence was several years since called in
question by Earl Stanhope, in his ‘‘ Principles of the Science of Tun-
ing Instruments with fixed tones.” The following are his words :—
‘There is, in practice, an objection to forks which is not generally
known. It 1s this: out of a hundred forks, there is, perhaps, not one
which has not a beating in it when it is struck. How, then, is it
possible to tune an instrument accurately by means of forks which do
not yield a pure or single sound ?”’

Donovan—On alleged Imperfections of the Tuning-fork. 239

Whether or not the alleged imperfection of the fork may have
shaken the confidence of tuners is uncertain; but it is a fact that the
instrument called the ‘‘ pitch-pipe” is at present much in use, although
it is known that its pitch varies a little according to the strength of
the blast and the temperature, while that of the fork is invariable at

all ordinary temperatures.*
Earl Stanhope adduces the alleged imperfection of the fork as an
argument against the efficiency of a mode of tuning piano-fortes
occasionally resorted to, by means of twelve forks, each tuned to one
particular tempered note of the diatonic scale. An ear capable of
judging accurately of unisons was then competent to tune any instru-
ment with twelve fixed tones, without reference to temperament.

The Earl proceeds to say : ‘‘ I have contrived a tuning instrument
which is far superior. It consists of thirteen slips of plate-glass, each
of which is exactly six inches long by two inches in breadth. They
are tuned, respectively, one perfect octave higher than the pitch of
keys in the monochord table; for by varying the thickness I can
tune one slip to C, another to G, &c. The thickness of the slip which

ields the sound of the middle C is about nine hundredths of an inch;
and the thickness of the slip which yields the sound of the first treble
C is about eighteen hundredths. Those two C’sare the two extremes.
Each slip yields a sound which is extremely pure. . . By means of
this tuning apparatus, which is pitched to my new and improved
temperament, any careful person, with a moderate ear, can tune an
instrument perfectly.”’

The necessity for having recourse to this difficultly obtainable tuning
apparatus could only arise out of the alleged imperfection of the fork ;
and, previously to coming to any conclusion on the subject, it is proper
to inquire whether that imperfection really exist. If there be a beat,
it must be true that each prong is a separate musical instrument, and
gives an independent ring at a different pitch from the other. In
order to try if I could perceive this duality of pitch, I made the fol-
lowing experiment. A tuning-fork, with long prongs, being held by
the shank, was smartly struck, and one of its tops instantly applied to
a surface of water; there was an instantaneous momentary ring which
was exactly at the pitch of the whole fork. The trial was then made
with the other prong, and with precisely the same effect. If these
trials prove anything, it would be that the prongs were in unison.
But there may be a further inference. I conceive that if each prong
had been in a state of independent vibration the contact with water of
one prong would silence that one only, but both were silenced at the
same moment, although the natural sound of the fork would have been
audible during three or four seconds; for in order to intensify and
prolong the sound, after dipping the top of the fork, the shank was

* Dr. Smith found his organ a quarter tone higher in summer than in winter.
All wind instruments are much affected by the breath of the performer.

240 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

immediately pressed on the belly of a violin, the effect of which in
ordinary cases 1s considerable and well known.

So far as the experiment goes, it shows that the two prongs act
in concert; for if not, and if they sounded independently of each other,
the ring of one should not have been extinguished by the dipping of
the other. The same inference is more strongly suggested by the fol-
lowing. An invention was registered some years since for a tuning-
fork furnished with a sliding weight on each of its prongs, which, by
being moved up or down, both together, altered the pitch of the ring,
and afforded a succession of notes of the tempered diatonic scale. The
sliding weights should be relatively in the same position on the prongs.
If one weight were moved a little down, the pitch was sharpened ;
but, if moved lower, the fork when struck would no longer give any
sound ; for then that prong could not vibrate, and the other would not,
as both were not in condition to do so; proving that the prongs do
not give independent vibrations, but that the instrument acts as a
whole.

In support of his opinion Earl Stanhope states that ‘‘it is fre-
quently practicable to get rid of the beating in a tuning-fork by very
carefully filimg the two prongs so as to make them exactly alike
throughout.” Doubting the necessity, as well as the alleged efficacy,
of filing, I tuned a piano-forte string precisely to a fork which gave
the note C, and filed off about a quarter of an inch from the length of
one of the prongs, thus creating a dissimilarity which could never
occur to this amount in the manufacture. This should have caused a
beat that could be easily appreciated by the most inattentive; the
effect was, that the fork now gavea clear ring, a semitone sharper than
the piano, showing, as in the former case, that it vibrated as a whole ;
there was no beat; thus proving that equality could not cause the
imperfection attributed to it.

The connexion between the teeth and the organ of hearing j is so well
known that it is common to say of any grating sound that ‘it sets the
teeth on edge.’? Dr. Brewster quotes from Chladni that ‘ two persons,
who had stopped their ears, could converse with each other when they
held a long stick, or a series of sticks, between their teeth. The sound
could also be heard when a thread was held between the teeth by
both, so as to be somewhat stretched.”?’ A French commission was
appointed by the National Institute, in 1800, to examine a discovery
made by Citizen Vidron, a music- master at Paris, for rendering music
audible by persons deaf and dumb from their birth; it consisted in
taking a steel rod between the teeth, the other end of which is placed
on the musical instrument” (Nicholson’s Journal, iv., 383).

The vulgar experiment of holding a steel poker to the teeth, while
it is made to vibrate by a stroke, suggested to me the probability
that by holding the tuning-fork to my teeth, the sound would be so
much intensified that a beat in its ring, if it exist, might be percep-
tible, although not discoverable under ordinary circumstances.

On making the trial to different teeth, I found that the fork

DonovaNn—On alleged Imperfections of the Tuning-fork. 241

applied to the upper teeth caused a loud ringing, and by far the loudest
when applied to the canine tooth of the right side. After many
ineffectual trials, I found that by allowing the vibrating fork to con-
tinue in contact with this tooth during the continuance of its vibration,
and concentrating my whole attention on the result, I could perceive
a feeble beating as the ringing declined. By many repetitions my ear
became better educated for perceiving the effect ; and after any violent
exercise, as by running up and down stairs, the beating became a little
more decided. So feeble was it at all times that it was with great
difficulty I could fix my attention to perceive it at all.

I tried several forks with the same results: so far they agreed with
the statement of Earl Stanhope. But I soon observed that the inter-
vals of time between the beats produced in the different forks were
all exactly equal—a strange coincidence : for the fact implied that all
the forks had been finished by the manufacturer to the exact same
degree of inaccuracy. And what was more surprising was, that the
fork, from which one quarter of an inch had been filed off gave
exactly the same rhythm of beats as all the others.

At this time I recollected that in tuning a violoncello, the instru-
ment in proper position between the calves of both legs, and the in-
terval between the third and fourth strings being more than a fifth,
if the bow were evenly drawn across both strings, while at the same
time the fourth string was very slowly screwed up, the confused sound
of the impure fifth will gradually resolve itself into distinct beats, the
intervals between which will become longer as the discord approaches
a fifth; and when a perfect fifth is attained, the fact is announced by
a cessation of the beatings and the coalescence of the two sounds into
a burst of perfect concord which no musician can ignore. ‘The beat-
ings, as they occur, will give an appulse to the calf of the right leg,
which, if the player be attentive, he will feel, and by the cessation of
the appulses, he will be advertised that his instrument 1s in tune,
although he have not been watching the sonorous effect of screwing
up the string.

Earl Stanhope mentions a fact of the same character : he says that
so small an alteration in the length of one of two strings as the ;},th
part of the one-hundredth of an inch produces an audible beating, when
the strings are precisely of the same thickness : ‘‘ and not only the beat-
ing may be heard, but what is remarkable, it may likewise be dis-
tinctly felt. The best way to feel it is to support a small piece of
steel wire, about two inches long, on the sound-board of the mono-
chord, with one of the finger nails. If the lower end of that piece of
wire be semi-spherical ; if its upper end be pointed 3; and if that pointed
end be applied to the new or tender part of the nail, then the beating
will be felt very sensibly.”

On one of these occasions, when I had exercised much with a view
to perceiving the beatings of the fork more readily, I accidentally
perceived that the beatings of my heart and the beatings of the fork
applied to the canine tooth were synchronous. ‘This observation

R. I, A. PROC.—VOL. I., SER. II., SCIENCE. 2a

242 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

opened a new field of inquiry. The canine teeth, like all the others,
contain a canal through which pass branches of the internal maxillary
artery and nerve in the closest proximity. The artery receives and
aids the pulsations of the heart, and the nerve transmits the sensation
of it to the sensorium.

What may have been Earl Stanhope’s mode of conveying to his
ear the sound of his tuning-forks he has not informed us; but it is »
probable that, occupied as he was with investigating musical sounds,
this philosophical inquirer would try every mode which could best
satisfy his singularly acute perception, especially that which was
capable of making the strongest impression. The effect of applying
the fork to the teeth was well known. ‘‘Sound,” says Dr. Thomas
Young, ‘‘is not simply a vibration or undulation of the air, for there
are many sounds in which the air is not concerned, as when a tuning-
fork, or any other sounding body, is held between the teeth.” Com-
petent authorities have recommended that mode of using the fork
while the tuner’s hands are both engaged in the process. It is pro-
bable that this mode, amongst others, was tried by Earl Stanhope as
capable of producing the greatest effect; and it was, perhaps, in this
way he was led into the erroneous belief of the beatings of the fork,
and the necessity of a new tuning instrument.

If the foregoing observations be well founded, it follows that this
accomplished and philosophical nobleman was mistaken in supposing
that the tuning-fork is not to be relied on as a standard for determin-
ing the concert pitch of the diatonic diapason. Ihave endeavoured to
prove that the beatings, which he attributed to an inequality of the
prongs of his fork, could not be produced by that inequality, if such
existed ; that filmg would not be a remedy, and could only act in
altering the pitch; that a beat in any fork is impossible; that the
aie which Karl Stanhope perceived were the beatings of his own

eart. |

The pitch to which musical instruments and voices must be tuned
for a concert is a matter of much interest both to the performers and
the audience. It has always been a subject of controversy between
instrumentalists and vocalists; the former desiring to raise the pitch,
the latter to lower it; until, at length, the interposition of legislative
authority became necessary. A Royal Commission was issued a few
years since in Paris, charged with seeking the means of establishing
‘‘an uniform musical diapason” throughout France ; and of determin-
ing a sonorous standard which would answer as an invariable type; and
of indicating means of assuring its adoption and conservation. After
an extensive and laborious inquiry amongst the musicians and musical
establishments of all the nations of Kurope and America, the commis-
sion made its report, in February, 1859; and on this the Minister of
State founded a decree that in all the musical establishments of France
a normal tuning-fork shall be instituted of such pitch that the note
la (A) shall consist of 870 double vibrations in a second.

BaLL—WNotes on Applied Mechanics. 243

It was on account of this decision, without reference to the number
of vibrations, that I thought of inquiring whether our old fork, em-
_ ployed by Handel and all the great composers of that age, and long
before it and since, was worthy of confidence with regard to clearness,
purity, and unity of sound.

OXeVl otes on AppLtieD Mrecuanics. I. Paratten Motion. IT.—
Tue Contact or Cams. By RozserrS: Batt, LL. D., M.R. I. A.

[ Read Monday, December 11, 1871. ]

I. PARALLEL MOTION.

Theorem.—A plane figure is moving in a plane according to any
law. There are always two points in the figure, or rigidly attached to
it, so that the four consecutive positions of each of these points is in
the same straight line.

The motion of the figure can be produced by the rolling of a curve
rigidly connected therewith upon another curve fixed in the plane.
We may, in the first instance, replace each of these curves by their
circles of curvature. Thus we may have the figure attached to the
circle with centre B and radius #’ (Fig. 1) which rolls upon the fixed
circle within centre 4 and radius LR.

A point P is turning instantaneously about 0,
and is thus carried to P’. If O' be the point of
contact when P reaches P’, and if OAO' =»,
it is easy to see that

Tite Nis,

Pan, OF

If O'P’ be parallel to OP, the point originally
at P will continue on the line PP’ during the
rotation about O', as well as during that about O.
In this case we have

00’. sin 0= Rwsin 0=w. OP. aa :

Fig. 1.

f

/ sin 0.

RR
a ee ne
Therefore P must lie on a circle OPQ touching both the circles
of curvature at their point of contact, and having a diameter equal to
the harmonic mean between the diameters of the circles of curvature.
We learn from this that whatever be the motion of a plane figure
in a plane, there is always a circle of points rigidly connected with
the plane figure, such that three consecutive positions of each point

244 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

of the circle are in the same straight line. Further, the straight
lines in which all the points of the circle move pass through the
same point Q.

All the points of the circle we have found are in points of inflec-
tion upon the curves described by each point during the entire
movement. ‘Two points can however be found upon the circle at
which the tangent passes through four consecutive points of the —
corresponding curve.

Let the circle B have rolled till O’ is the point of contact, and
let LX Y (Fig. 2) be the new position assumed by the circle OPQ,
(Fig. 1) Q having remained behind. All the pomts in ZXY have
been moving in lines passing through Q. Let O” be the new instan-
taneous centre. Join O”Q and upon O’Q as diameter describe a
eircle, the points XY will still continue to move
on lines through Q. Hence four consecutive po-
sitions of XY will lie upon the same straight
line.
The points X Y which we have determined are =
the points which most nearly describe straight lines.
It will be seen that this general investigation in-
cludes what are known in mechanism as the parallel Fig. 2.
motions.

II. SLIDING CONTACT.

(a) Two cams in a plane, each rotating about a point, are in con-
tact. It is required to determine, by a geometrical construction, the
consecutive position of the point of contact, and also the points upon
the cams which will touch at that point of contact.

The cams may be replaced by their circles of curvature at the
point of contact for two consecu-
tive positions. Let X and Y be
the centres of curvature, Fig. 3, 4
and & the centres of motion. It
is known that Z is the instanta-
neous centre about which the line
AY turns; hence the motion of j
’ the point 7’ is in the line 77” per- }
pendicular to 77; 7’ is therefore *
the next point of contact of the two
cams. By describing circles 7’
about A, and Z7”Z about B, the
points Jf and Z upon the cams Fig. 3.
which will come into contact at Z’ are found.

_ (6) Two cams in a plane are in contact. It is required to deter-
seat a geometrical representation for the circumstances of their mutual
action.

Zh

Batt—WNotes on Applied Mechanies. 245

The motion of a cam turning about a centre B (Fig. 4) relatively
to the cam turning about the
centre A consists of an angular
velocity 6 about the point NV, and
a velocity of translation V in the
direction of the arrow marked /V;
these movements compounded with
the angular velocity w of A must
give the actual angular velocity w'
of the cam about B.

The relative angular velocity 0
about JV, and the velocity of trans-
lation V, compound into a single
angular velocity aboutthe point X: Fig. 4.
where XJ is the normal to the surfaces of contact the angular
velocity w about 4 and 6 about X must compound into w’ about B,
- therefore X must lie on the line 48, and by the laws for the com-
position of rotations about parallel axes which are identical with the
laws for the composition of parallel forces, we have

@=wt+o!
ww: BX: AX.
V=XNO=XN (w+ w’).

We thus deduce the followimg theorems, the first three of which
are well known, though the usual proofs do not appear so simple as
those now given.

The angular velocities of two cams are in the inverse ratio of the
segments in which the normal at the point of contact divides the line
joining the centres.

For the motion to consist entirely of rolling, the point of contact
must lie in the line joining the centres.

The velocity parallel to the tangent of the motion with which one
cam slides upon the other, is found by multiplying the sum of the
angular velocities by the intercept on the normal between the point
of contact and the line joining the centres.

The motion of each cam relative to the other consists of a rotation
about the point in which the normal cuts the line of centres.

246 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

XX VIII.—Noress or Oxsservations oF PHENOMENA IN Opricatn Mrrror-
otogy. By Henry Hennessy, F.R.S., V. P. R.T. A.

[Read January 8, 1872. ]

Iy the ‘‘ Atheneum ’”’ for March, 1866, I described a solar halo, which
was accompanied by meteorological phenomena of a remarkable kind.
I now present brief notes of similar optical appearances more recently
observed, partly because of the comparative rarity of one or two, but
chiefly on account of their probable connexion and dependence upon
more important phenomena.

On November 20th, 1869, at 10 p.m., I observed a lunar halo
of 45° in diameter. It continued visible until midnight. At the
time, the air was changing from a dry, cold condition to one of damp-
ness and higher temperature. The barometer fell nearly one inch
between the 21st and 22nd of November, and it is apparent that the
halo was due to snow crystals which were forming in the upper cold
strata of air, by tlre condensation of the vapour transferred thither by
a current blowing from the 8. W.

During the afternoon of July 10th, 1871, there were many heavy
showers, accompanied by thunder and lightning, in the Bay of
Dublin. Immediately after one of these showers, at 7 p.m., I ob-
served, from Merrion, a well-developed double rainbow stretching
from Howth to Killiney. Before the secondary bow had become dis-
tinctly visible, I noticed a perfectly straight vertical column of light
nearly tangent to the primary bow at its north side, as delineated in
the accompanying sketch.

It presented faint prismatic colours, in the same order as the
rainbow—namely, violet inside and red outside—and its straightness

HENNESSEY—On Phenomena in Optical Meteorology. 247

was easily verified by sighting it from a window. It lasted only for
afew minutes, and when it disappeared I noticed a reflection of the
rainbow on the water. On this account we might be led to think
that the luminous vertical column was due to the refraction and dis-
persion of light reflected from the top of the waves. This does not
perfectly explain the position of the column as tangent to the bow. As

the reflecting surface furnished by the water was more unbroken and

wider at this side, the tangential beam of light might be due to re-
flexion of the lower nearly straight and extremely brilliant limb of
the bow. All through the primary bow was remarkably brilliant,
which was due, no doubt, to the largeness of the rain drops falling
during the thunder showers.

November 21st, about 10.p.m., the sky cleared after rain and
high wind, and the air had become calm. A thin film of cloud covered
the moon’s disc, which was nine days old. A small corona (about
6° in diameter probably) surrounded the disc, exhibiting brilliant
prismatic colours, while outside this was another corona, much paler,
and not complete.

December 9th, at 2°30 p.m., I noticed a halo around the sun.
By rough estimation, it appeared to have a radius of about 40°, which
would bring it into a class of halos not most commonly observed. It
was very sharply defined. with faint prismatic colours. At one time it
appeared, for a very brief interval, to have three points of maximum
brightness—namely, at two points on the horizontal diameter, and at
the point vertically over the sun. It disappeared about three o’clock,
when the sky became covered with many light scattered clouds.

The mountains forming the background were covered with fresh
snow, some of which had fallen during the preceding day or night,
and the thin film of cloud in which the halo was visible was mani-
festly higher, and therefore composed of snow crystals, as might be

-expected from the established theory of halos.*

On December 19, I observed a faint and imperfect halo around
the sun, at half-past two P. u.; its apparent radius much less than that
of the halo just described ; and it was probably about 28°, or that most

_ usually observed. A bank of clouds was rising from the 8. W., and

the halo soon disappeared.

XXIX.—On tHe Acrion or Huar upon Sorurions or Hyprarep Satrs.
By Cuartzs R. C. Ticuzorne, F.C.8., M. R. I. A. (With Pl. XIX.,

Science. )
[Read January 8, 1872. ]

Wuen considering the dissociative action of heat upon water of hydra-
tion, some evidence was naturally sought amongst those salts which
present a change of colour when passing from the dry to the hydrated

* An elaborate discussion of the theory of halos is given in the well-known
memoir by M. Brayais, Journal de ’ Ecole Polytechnique, 1847.

248 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

state. The salts experimented with were those of cobalt, copper,
and nickel.

As regards such bodies, it is a general: characteristic that neutral
solutions of any of their chlorides do not change colour on boiling
at ordinary atmospheric pressure; nor does the amount of dilution
affect the tint any further than what would be due to attenuation.
But in no case, where a colour change is evinced between the dry ©
and hydrated salt, have I failed in obtaining a dehydration of
it in solution by using extraordinary pressure. The laws of such a
chromatic change differ from those produced by a basic condition of
the salt, as will be seen further on.

Let us take, for instance, the dehydration of the salts of cobalt,
which is evinced by a well-known change of colour—the conversion of
the light rose colour into a dark and pure blue. The following
observations conclusively prove that water of crystallization, or hydra-
tion, are easily held asunder in aqueous solutions by the dissociative
influence of heat. That is to say, in a similar manner to the pheno-
mena noticed as regards the basic and ultimate molecules in the trioxide
eroup.*

No amount of boiling will, however, convert a pink solution of
cobalt into a blue one, unless extremely concentrated. But it was
observed by Prout, many years ago, that on evaporating a strongly acid
solution of a cobalt salt to a concentrated point, he got a permanently
blue solution, which, he considered, was due to the abstraction of the
water of hydration by the acid. Prout also stated that he had obtained
from such a solution blue crystals, supposed to be the anhydrous salt :
this requires verification.

Conceiving that the cobalt salts would, from their chromatic
display, be well suited to illustrate the dissociation of water of
hydration by heat, I was rewarded by finding that it answered
admirably for this purpose, and gave results which may be used as
beautiful lecture experiments.

The thermanalytic point of the cobalt salts being above 100° C., no
results, as before stated, will be obtained on boiling a neutral solution ;
but if any substance capable of exerting an affinity for the water of —
hydration be introduced, the thermanalytic point of the salt will be
lowered, as shown by Prout’s experiment. Sulphuric and other acids,
chloride of calcium and other hygrosopic salts, and even sugar, act
in a similar manner. 5 ;

However, as the quantity of these dehydrants required to affect
the cobalt solution was considerable, I used alcohol to lower the
thermanalytic point. Chloride of cobalt, dried at 100° C., and dissolved
in pure and absolute alcohol, gives a magnificent pure blue, free from
the slightest tinge of purple. Jor this purpose it is necessary that

* Tichborne on Molecular Dissociation. Read at the Royal Irish Academy, 24th
April, 1871.

TICHBORNE — On Action of [eat upon Hydrated Salts. 249

the aleohol should contain no water, and it is desirable to rectify
from anhydrous sulphate of copper, or chloride of calcium. The
following instructive illustrations may be shown with chloride of
cobalt.*

a—A blue alcoholic solution, obtained in the above manner, is
placed in a deep beaker, and water is cautiously poured down the
side of the vessel. Two layers will be produced, of two different
colours, and will remain in this condition for some considerable time,
by virtue of their different gravities. The upper layer will be blue,
and contain the anhydrous salt; the lower will be pink, and contain
the hydrated salt, rendered so by the direct addition of water.

S—A. beaker of the alcoholic solution which has been hydrated
by the addition of water is peculiarly sensitive to heat. If it is
gradually heated upon a water bath, it passes, as the temperature
rises, through all the shades of pink and purple, until a pure blue is
produced, giving the same absorption spectrum as that obtained from
the anhydrous salt. The thermanalytic point is so lowered by the
alcohol present that the water of hydration of the cobalt salt is
gradually but perfectly dissociated.

-Tf we now submerge this beaker half-way into a freezing mixture,
we, in a short time, obtain similar chromatic and chemical results as
in the first instance; but in this case the phenomena are brought about
by different means. In the beaker we have two layers, exhibiting the
upper or blue one, containing the anhydrous salt, the water being
present, although dissociated.

y—It was easy to portend that, although impossible, at ordinary
atmospheric pressure, and in an ordinary aqueous solution, to dis-
sociate the water, it is only necessary to boil such a solution under a
sufficient amount of pressure to obtain the thermanalytic point.

This was demonstrated by the following experiments:—A weak
solution of cobalt was sealed up in aglass tube, 3rds of the capacity of .
which was empty. On boiling the liquid in this tube, the solution
gradually passed through all the shades of purple, until the contents
ultimately became of a pure blue. Thus, in this aqueous solution we
had obtained, by extraordinary pressure, the temperature necessary
for the separation of the water.

Chloride of copper} gives a beautiful blue solution in water, which
is characteristic of its hydrate. It gives a brownish yellow salt in
the anhydrous state ; its solution in alcohol gives a greenish yellow ;
or, in pure ether, which has been acidulated, a brownish yellow appear-
ance. The beautiful blue solution of the neutral salt, when heated in
a sealed tube to a high temperature, becomes eradually ereen, yellow,
and ultimately a dark brown, and nearly opaque liquid. As it cools,
it gradually associates the water of hydration, and passes again through
all these shades; but when cool it becomes a little opalescent, from

* The composition of the hydrated salt is CoClz, 6H20, Marignec.
t Cu Cle, 2 H.0, Graham.

R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. I., SER. IJ., SCIENCE. 2

250 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

the formation of a bluish white and basic precipitate. Therefore, for
illustrating this experiment, it is better to use a shghtly acid solu-
tion, which, from the presence of the acid, is even more sensitive to
heat, and regains its original condition on cooling; hence this experi-
ment can be performed with the same tube ad infinitum.

A solution of sulphate of copper, heated in sealed tubes, gives
somewhat similar results as regards dehydration; buta basic salt is ,
determined even in an acidulated solution.

The nickel salts do not, as a rule, so strikingly illustrate this phe-
nomenon of chromatic change, although asit is well-known, the hydra-
ted salts are green, and the anhydrous salts more or less yellow.
Heated under pressure, the green chloride,* when in solution, seems
to be intensified in the first instance, then becomes yellow, and ulti-
mately a dark yellowish green. This, at first sight, would appear
somewhat anomalous, but, on examination, its anhydrous alcoholic
solution presents similar anomalies on cautiously adding a weaker
alcohol. :

It is necessary, in these experiments, that considerable caution should
be used, as an explosion frequently occurs. As wire gauze would pre-
vent the gradual change in colour from being observed, it is better to
heat the experimental tubein a second glass, one considerably larger.
The experimental, or hermetically sealed one, should be as small in
calibre as the necessary observations will allow of. The volume of
liquid necessary for proper observation will, of course, depend upon
the depth of colour of the solution, and the amount of solution should
have a small proportion to the capacity of the tube. Tubes for this
purpose were made by taking a white glass tube of some considerable
strength, and drawing it out until it has a diameter of ~2, to;4,ths
of aninch. My attention was first drawn to the value of capillary.
tubes for experiments similar to the above from a lecture delivered
by Dr. Andrews, ‘‘on the continuity of the liquid and gaseous state of:
matter.”

A most important observation made in connexion with this
investigation is the difference observed between the effects of dilution
on colour-changes attending the basic condition, and on colour- —
changes attending dehydration. As might have been predicted on.
theoretical grounds, it is exactly the reverse in the latter case to
what it is in the former. In a report recently read before the Academy,
I pointed out that colour-changes resulting from formation of basic salts
by dissociation (i.e. chromic or ferric salts) are influenced by the fact
that dilution lowers the thermanalytic point. Thisis due to the basic
action of the water itself. But it is self-evident that an increased.
volume of water will act differently in cases where the change of
colour depends upon dehydration. In the first case the increase of
volume in the water wil] assist the dissociation, and lower the ther-

* Ni Cl, 9, 20, Marignac.

TicHBoRNE—On Action of Heat upon Hydrated Salts. 251

manalytic point. In the second case, the increase in the relative
volume of water retards the dissociation of water of hydration. In
the second case it is inversely to the amount of dilution. Thus a
solution formed of equal weights of crystals of ferric chloride and
water is not greatly affected by heating to 100° C., while no
solution of chloride of cobalt weaker than five per cent. is affected
at the boiling point of water. The thermanalytic point may be
determined approximately by taking a capillary tube containing
the salt to be tried, and putting this into a second tube con-
taining a mixture of chloride of calcium and glycerine, which will
carry the temperature up to 200° C., or a pressure of about 16 atmo-
spheres. Heat is now carefully applied, at the same time that the
temperature is determined by a thermometer, which can be used to
keep the whole moving. In the following Table a series of observations
made with chloride of cobalt is placed in juxtaposition with one made
with ferric chloride, to illustrate what has been just. said :—

|Dissociation attended with the for-
mation of a Basic Precipitate Dissociation of Water of Hydration CoCi,.
Fe, Cig. |
Pemconiace of eS NS2 CORUE Os Temperature and Colour
Crystals. Precipitation. Crystals. D < 2
| 60° Amethyst. |
fo}
50 Over uot C. 50 f 77° Purple.
No precip. | t 1000 Blue.
| 85° Amethyst.
10 94°C, 25 124° Purple.
135° Blue.
180° Amethyst.
6 82°C. 10 195° Purple.
227° Blue.

Plate XIX. is a graphic representation of the results contained in
this Table. Two of the curves represent the dissociation of water and salt
molecules in hydrated chloride of cobalt ; and two curves, namely, those
of ferric chloride and the ammonio-ferric alum represent dissociation at-
tended by separation of basic compounds. The cobaltic curve marked
‘“‘ Amethyst”? represents the temperatures at which the dissociation
begins, which is shown by the pink salt changing to an amethyst
colour; the second shows where the salt becomes anhydrous, which is
indicated by the solution becoming blue. In decompositions of this
kind dilution retards dissociation: where basic compounds are separated
it is the reverse—dilution assists decomposition.

The dissociation, therefore, of the water of hydration of salts when
in solution is gradual, and progresses with the increment of tempera-

252 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

ture until perfect dehydration takes place. It is evident, also, that in
the salts tried perfect dissociation takes place ata higher point than
the boiling point of water, when operating at ordinary pressure, and
except we are dealing with very concentrated solutions. It then
becomes difficult to determine how far dissociation of the more ulti-
mate molecules may play an exceptional part in the decomposition.
Lastly, we also perceive that dilution raises the thermanalytic point
as regards the molecules of hydration.

XXX.—On tue FLoaration oF Sanp on THE River Ganezs. By Mr. F.
X. J. WEBBER, IN A coMMUNICATION To Henry Hennessy, F. R.S
Vicr PRESIDENT OF THE ACADEMY.

[Read 8th April, 1872.]

ce

[Iv making this communication to the Academy, Professor Hennessy
referred to his Paper on the Floatation of Sand by the Rising Tide in
a Tidal River, read on April 10, 1871, and especially to his anticipa-
tion that tropical regions of the earth would present favourable condi-
tions for the occurrence of similar phenomena. This anticipation was
immediately verified during the discussion which followed, when Dr.
E. Perceval Wright mentioned facts that came under his observation
during his voyage to Mauritius and the Seychelles Islands.

The remarkable instance of sand floatation now brought under the
notice of the Academy differs from those hitherto mentioned, in the
circumstance that it occurred in fresh water, and its geological im-
portance is enhanced by the magnitude of the river where it took

lace.

I lee often having seen sand floating on the Ganges and its
larger tributaries. On one occasion I remember plunging my hand
into the water, and taking it up, coated with what I at first thought
was sawdust, but found on close inspection to be sand. I had observed
the thin crust floating on the surface of the river, and went to clear a
space, I forget for what purpose. The banks of the river at that place
were low and sandy; in fact there was no vegetation for about twenty
yards inland on each side of the stream. The sand itself was too hot
to be borne on the back of the hand.

The presence of the sand on the water was, I think, owing to un- |
dermining of the banks of the river (a process, as you are well aware,
continually going on in all the large rivers of India), the falling por-
tions sometimes striking the water with considerable force, at other
times sinking so gently into the river as not even to cause a splash or
aripple. It was, of course, a very hot day, with scarcely a breeze ; I
need not say there wasn’t a cloud in the sky.

The sand appeared to form a thin crust on the surface of the river ; SS
1 do not remember remarking pebbles or shells in it. x

I am positive there was no decayed vegetable floating on the river,

STONEY.— On the Reduction of Daily Weather Reports. 253

for if there was I would not have been puzzled to account for the pre-
sence of the sand.

This particular instance I remember very well, on account of cer-
tain incidents that happened the same day, which I have never
ee However, to see sand floating is a very common thing in

ndia.
. [It seems from Mr. Webber’s account that the sand, instead of being
uplifted by the water, as in the case I observed, was gently detached
by the current of the Ganges, and floated whenever its fall was not
sufficient to enable its particles to penetrate through the surface of the
river. I have floated needles and particles of sand by allowing them
to drop from a small height on a vessel of water. |

XXXI.—Ow rae Repvucrion or Darry Weatuur Rerorts.—By G.
JOHNSTONE Stoney, M.A., F.R.S., &c.

[Read May 13, 1872. ]

Tue Meteorological Office has lately begun to issue daily weather
reports to the public at a nominal price. The observations are taken
every morning at 8 o’clock at thirty-eight stations which are in tele-
graphic communication with the central office in London. Three of
these stations are in Norway, one in Denmark, one in Hanover, one in
Holland, one in Belgium, eight in France, one in Spain, and the rest
are distributed round the coasts of the British Isles, from the Orkneys
in the North to the Scilly Isles in the South, and from Yarmouth in
the East to Valentia in the West. The observations taken at these
widely-spread stations in the morning are forwarded to London by
telegraph early in the forenoon, are reduced, tabulated, and mapped
during the day at the Meteorological Office, are printed off in the
afternoon, posted in the evening, and are delivered at our houses the
following morning by the English post. The information thus reaches
the public so soon, that it is still of interest in its relation to the
existing weather. In fact a person who consults these reports, and
who superadds to them the very roughest observation of the pressure,
temperature, and direction of the wind at his own locality—just good
enough to tell whether the waves of pressure, temperature, &c., are
still advancing in the same direction from the day before, or have
begun to retreat—such a person has better materials for forming a
judicious forecast as to weather, than are within the reach of the most
laborious meteorologist who spends great time, thought, and trouble in
making frequent and careful observations at his own station, but who
has not the prompt information which these weather reports give as to
the state of affairs elsewhere.

These daily weather reports are so promptly circulated, so acces-
sible, and of so much use t¢ every one who is interested in the weather

254 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

that it may be expected that a very large number of persons will soon
make a daily practice of consulting them, and that in this way a
knowledge of some of the main facts of meteorology in a correct form
and on a large scale will become familiar to many minds. And when
we recollect the small number and the peculiar tastes of the persons
who have hitherto addicted themselves to meteorological pursuits, I
think we may reasonably expect, and expect with some confidence, a .
marked increase in our knowledge of the science as a result of such an
increased area of mind as is now being brought acquainted with the
subject.

I think, then, that any suggestion which should have the effect of
clearing the information daily given in these reports from unnecessary
complication, and which should bring into prominence their connexion
with the passing phase of the weather, would do us the double service
of rendering the reports more useful as materials from which forecasts
can be made, and of inducing a larger number of persons to make a
practice of consulting them, so as to sow the seed of future meteoro-
logical discoveries in a greater number of minds. The hope of these
advantages has induced me to submit the following suggestion to the
judgment of the Academy.

The suggestion which I have to offer is a change in reducing the
observations, which would affect all the meteorological elements, but
it would produce its most conspicuous effect, and at the same time an
effect which could be easily dealt with, upon the records of tempera-
ture. I will therefore speak first of temperature, and afterwards seek
to show that the same mode of treatment may, with advantage, be
applied to the pressure, the rainfall, and even to the wind and the
state of the sky. |

Kach of the daily reports is accompanied by four charts, of which
one is intended to present to the eye the general state of affairs as
regards temperature at 8 o’clock in the morning throughout the area
of observation. Hight o’clock in the morning was no doubt selected
because it is known to meteorologists that the temperature and pressure
at that hour are very nearly identical with the average of the values
of these elements throughout the whole twenty-four hours. The
temperature charts may accordingly be regarded as exhibiting to the
eye the average temperature for the day of observation. The tempera-
tures at several of the stations are plotted down upoa the map, and
isothermal lines are drawn in conformity with them.

Let us then eonsider what it is that determines the positions of
these isothermal lines upon any particular day. They in the first place
depend upon the latitude, since ceteris paribus they would be lines
parallel to the equator, representing temperatures becoming lower and
lower in passing from the torrid zone towards the pole. In the next
place, they undergo an annual change of position depending upon the
season, travelling towards the pole in summer, towards the equator in
winter. In the third place, they are affected by the locality, crowding |
together near the seacoast in summer and winter, moving asunder in

STONEY.—On the Reduction of Daily Weather Reports. 255

the intermediate seasons, and in other directions at various seasons,
owing to the proximity of mountains, height above the sea, and other
local peculiarities. And in the fourth place they depend on the passing
phase of weather.

A similar complication of causes affects the records of the barometer,
but there is this material difference between the cases of the ther-
mometer and of the barometer:—The passing phase of weather is the
cause which most affects the barometer, and the other operative causes*
produce effects which are relatively small; whereas in the case of the
thermometer, the passing phase of weather produces an effect which is
so disguised as to be almost hidden under the much larger effects of
the other three causes enumerated above.

My proposition is, then, to remove by one simple reduction the
portion of the result due to all the other causes, and to tabulate and
exhibit in the chart that residual portion alone which is intimately
dependent on the character of the passing phase of weather. This
could be effected after first forming the annual curve of temperature
for each of the stations in telegraphic communication with the Meteoro-
logical Office. The materials for doing this, I believe, exist at the
Meteorological Office, from the accumulation of daily records of past
years. ‘This curve for each station will tell what the average tempera-
ture at that station is on any specified day of the year, and the
difference between this and the observed temperature sent to the
Meteorological Office by telegraph will tell how much warmer or.
colder than the average the day is at that station. It is these excesses
and defects of temperature which I propose should be represented on
the map.

The curves to which the proposed records would give rise would
doubtless be found to have as intimate a connexion with the direction:
of the wind as the curves of equal pressure have. During the recent
extensive but feeble cyclone, the centre of which passed over the British »
Isles on the 4th of this month (May 4, 1872), the curves of equal
pressure have, as usually happens in cyclones, been nearly coincident
with the direction of the wind. But the directions of the isothermal
lines have had no obvious relationship with the cyclone. And in fact
the crude information given in the words ‘‘somewhat warmer,”’
“‘somewhat colder,’ and so on, which are also entered on the maps,
throws more light upon the phenomena of the cyclone than the iso-
thermal lines do. Whereas if the simple reduction I have pointed out
were applied, and the differences of the temperature from its mean
amounts on the successive days tabulated and mapped, we should
certainly become possessed of a fresh body of useful information. The
lines of the new chart would probably be found arranged somewhat
in radial lines.

* Except height above the sea, from the effect of which barometric records aro
always freed.

256 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

That which would so largely affect the records of temperature
would also, as it appears to me, produce a certain amount of useful
effect on the records of pressure. And the materials for at once
applying the proposed reduction to the barometric heights have
already been computed for fourteen of the telegraphic stations, and
will be found in the table of mean monthly pressures given on p. 10
of the Appendix to the ‘‘ Quarterly Weather Report’’ for the first
quarter of the year 1870. From this table, the annual curves of
pressure at each of these stations can easily be constructed, and by
entering on the map the differences between the observed pressure on
each day, and the mean for that day at each station, we should obtain
a barometric chart more intimately connected with the weather than
the present charts.

The same treatment could easily be applied to the rainfall, and
with very considerable effect, for local influences often disguise that
portion of the effect produced by the character of the weather, and the
element due to local influence would be removed by the treatment I

ropose.

j Ultimately it would be possible to extend the same treatment to
the direction and pressure of the wind, and to the state of the sky.
But the former of these at least would require prolonged and skilful
observation to detect how far the direction and the intensity of the
wind was modified by local circumstances. By a careful observation
of cyclones, however, I think it would probably be possible to do this.
Thus, for example, I think it appears from the materials collected in
the memoir on the Meteorology of Ireland, by the Provost of Trinity
College, Dublin, that the direction of the wind at Dublin usually
varies in the direction which is called backing, from what it would
have been were it not for local circumstances. I would, however, be
understood to mention this presumption not as an ascertained fact, but
only to illustrate a method.

XXXIT.—On recent Appitions To THE Fiona or IRELAND. By
A..G. Morn, F.L.S., M.R.I1. A.

[Read June 10, 1872. ]

Tue present Paper originated in a desire to review the progress that
has been made during the past six years in investigating the localities
and distribution of Irish Plants; and I have, therefore, with the help of
my friend and partner, Dr. Moore, put together in a connected form
the several items of information which have accumulated up to this
time, from various sources, and which, together with the results of our
own occasional excursions, will furnish a tolerably complete record of
what has been done since the summer of 1866, when our book, the
‘Contributions towards a Cybele Hibernica’’ appeared.

In a country so well known as Ireland, that has been searched
botanically, since the time of Threlkeld and Patrick Browne .by

MorE—On Recent Additions to the Flora of Ireland. 257

Templeton, Wade, Drummond, Mackay, &c., and in our own day by
other resident as well as travelling botanists, it cannot be expected
that many flowering plants remain to be added tothe Flora. It is
rather in the regular and systematic survey of the country, in the more
exact and critical discrimination of species, and in the study of the
introduced plants that advance may be locked for. That the last few
years have not been altogether barren of results will be evident when
we come to recapitulate the various addenda.

For the long list of new plants and new localities which I now
have the pleasure to lay before the Academy, we are in great measure
indebted to the diligence and kindness of the numerous friends who
have continued to entrust us with the result of their observations; and
we are glad to think that among them are some whose attention and
interest were perhaps first awakened, or at least directed to a profitable
end, by the use of our Cybele Hibernica.

Foremost among those to whom we are thus indebted are :—

Mr. R. Clayton Browne, jun., of Browne’s Hill, who has contributed
a number of localities from the County of Carlow, etc., and has thus
filled up many of the descderata in district iii. He is also the first
botanist who has noticed Crepis setosa in Ireland.

The Rey. T. Allin, of Avoncore, has devoted much time and atten-
tion to the plants of Cork, and even in that well examined district has
discovered many new localities, and some plants previously unknown
in the county. Among them, Rumex maritimus and Lentha sylvestris
deserve especial mention.

Mr. S. A. Stewart, of Belfast, has continued his diligent and careful
observations, and besides numerous new stations, has found Valeria-
nella carinata and Acorus Calamus in the North of Ireland: and Sele-
rochloa procumbens (one of the rarest Irish plants) in the very town of
Belfast.

Mr. H. C. Hart has sent us some valuable notes of his many botani-
cal rambles in Donegal, and he has also placed at our service a very
full catalogue of the plants of the Southern Isles of Aran, the most
complete that we have seen. He has also found Brassica adpressa for
the first time in Ireland, and rediscovered Alyssum calycinum at Port-
marnock.

Mr. J. Morrison, of Spring-hill, Enniscorthy, has kindly allowed us
to examine his Herbarium, in which we have found, together with
many other interesting plants, Irish specimens of Oxalis stricta, Geranium
nodosum, Hrythrea pulchella, and Cochlearia anglica.

Mr. R. M. Barrington, of Fassaroe, has supplied many localities
from Wicklow and Waterford, and we are indebted to him for ascer-
taining that Cuscuta trifoli is permanently established as a colonist in
the clover fields about Fassaroe.

Mr. Dowd, of the College Botanic Garden, has largely contributed
towards filling up the list of district vil., and has found, for the first
time in Ireland, Malva borealis, Berteroa incana and Centaurea panicu-
lata. He also, with Professor E. P. Wright, has been the first to

R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. I., SER. II., SCIENCE, 2 14

258 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

ascertain the immense and surprising abundance of Svsyrhynchium
Bermudiana over the low meadows lying between Woodford and Lough
Derg, in some of which it actually constitutes a large proportion of the
hay crop. Our reasons for still continuing to doubt the nativity of
this plant in Ireland will be found fully given in the latter portion of
this Paper. It will suffice here to say that a plant which has quite re-
centiy become established, with every appearance of a native, in Queens-
land, Australia, and also near Christchurch, in the South of England,

may in Treland have had a similar origin, and therefore cannot any
longer be cited with confidence as indicating a former connexion between
the American and Irish Floras.

From the Rev. S. A. Brenan, the Rev. 8. Madden, Mr. John Doug-
las, Miss E. M. Farmer and others, we have received continual and most
useful contributions. Besides these sources of private information, we
have freely drawn upon Seemann’s, now Trimen’s, ‘‘ Journal of Botany,”
and availed ourselves of the information given by Dr. Sigerson, Dr. E.
P. Wright, Mr. S. A. Stewart, Mr. R. Tate, Mr. W. Andrews, Mr. G.
H. Kinahan, and the late Mr. F. J. Foot in their published papers,
the titles of which will be fully quoted hereafter.

In a copy of Threlkeld’s ‘Synopsis Stirpium Hibernicarum,”
belonging to the Royal Irish Academy, are a few MS. notes left by
some former owner, from which we have extracted those that seemed
sufficiently important. One of these memoranda supplies a probable
clue to the author of the list of plants in Harris’s ‘‘ Down,’’ whose
name appears to have been Isaac Butler.*

Last, but not least, we gratefully acknowledge the kindness of Dr.
R. Templeton, Deputy Inspector-General of Hospitals, who has most
liberally favoured us with the loan of the MS. ‘‘Catalogue of the Native
Plants of Ireland,” which was drawn up between 1794 and 1810 by
his father, the eminent naturalist, John Templeton of Belfast.

In enumerating the plants added to the Irish Flora since 1866, it
will be convenient to arrange them under the following heads :—

Summary oF ADDITIONS.
Undoubted natiwes, 8.

Trifolium subterraneum, EK. Salix Grahami, N. W.
Trifohum glomeratum, E. Draba rupestris, N.W.
Scirpus parvulus, KE. Galium cruciatum, N. E.
Aira uliginosa, W. Pyrola rotundifolia, Midi.

Of these the last three, printed in italics, have before now been
recorded as Irish, though in 1866 we did not think that there was
sufficient authority for their admission as such.

All eight are well known to occur in Great Britain, but at the time
when first found in Ireland neither Seurpus parvelus nor Aira uliginosa
had been gathered for many years.

_ * A Botanist, and maker of Astrological Almanacks, who died in 1756.

MorE—On. Recent Additions to the Flora of Ireland. 259

Two of the eight are Western and. Alpine, thus showing that some-
thing may yet remain to be done in the mountain botany of this
country.

Four are Kastern,. three of them having. been found. on the coast of
Wicklow, within a short journey from Dublin. Of these, Zrifoliwm
glomeratuwm. is.the only species of our present addenda which belongs to
Watson’s Germanic or South-eastern. type.

Draba rupestris,is given in the seventh edition of Withering’s
“Botanical Arrangement,” as found: plentifully in Leitrim and Sligo by
Mr. E, Murphy ; but as Draba incana was not recorded by Mr. Murphy,
though it is abundant on these mountains, while D. rupestris is very
scarce, there is reason to. fear a mistake was made in the name.

Galium eruciatum, long ago recorded in Harris’s ‘‘ Ancient and
Modern state of the County of Down,” as oceurring near the Cathedral
at Downpatrick, had quite escaped our notice, as it had that of Mackay ;
but having ascertained that it still grows in this locality, and has
recently been: found at Colebrooke, Fermanagh, we are very glad to.
restore it to its proper place in the Flora.

Pyrola rotundifolia was included in How’s: “ Phytologia Bri-
tannica’’’ so long ago as 1650, as having been found by Mr. Heaton in
a bog by Roscrea, in the King’s County, a. locality not yet verified,.
but which may prove correct, though. in all other instances, except at
Multyfarnham, we have satisfied ourselves that either P. media or
P. mimor have been. gathered. in.the alleged. Irish localities for P: ro-.
tundifolia,. |

Natives, but doubtful'as species 3.

Thalictrum Kochii EKpilobium tetragonum (verum.):
Potamogeton Lonchites..

The first two are critical plants, and would no.doubt be classed as.
varieties by a great many botanists. Potamogeton Lonehites (Tuck) is
a new name applied by Dr. Boswell Syme to the Potamogeton from
the River Boyne, which we referred doubtfully to P. heterophyllus ;
and if correctly identified with the American species, this is one more
American plant. occurring in Ireland, though found nowhere else in
Europe: but it is difficult to. feel quite sure, when dealing with a genus
of plants so variable and so little understood as the Potamogetones.

Plants probably introduced, 3.

Erysimum cheiranthoides. Mentha sylvestris.
Tamus communis.

The first two have already been admitted in the works of Mackay
and others; but we now for the first time are able to give satisfactory
localities. It is surmised that Zamus communis was planted at Hazle-
wood by the late Mr. Wynne.

260 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Plants certainly introduced,

But well established in the wild state, 3:—

Acorus Calamus. Hippophae rhamnoides.
Cuscuta Trifolii (‘‘ Colonist,” )

the first two having been planted, the last accidentally sown when
mixed with agricultural seeds. Though planted at Courtown, itis —
barely possible that Hippophae may be native on the sandhills further
south, according to what we hear from Mr. J. Morrison.

Casuals.

That is, plants certainly introduced by man, and which cannot be
considered permanent additions to the Flora, being waifs and strays
from cultivation, or weeds springing from seeds conveyed by
accident, 14 :—

Cardamine impatiens. Valerianella carinata.
Brassica adpressa. Crepis setosa.

Berteroa incana. Centaurea paniculata.
Malva borealis. Carduus setosus.
Geranium nodosum. Campanula rapunculoides.
G. pheum. Mentha Requienii.

Oxalis stricta. Cynosurus echinatus.

Nearly all these are, no doubt, recent introductions, and most of
them will probably disappear in the course of a few seasons. Valeria-
nella carinata and Crepis setosa may possibly establish their hold on
the ground, and thus in time become entitled to rank as ‘‘ Colonists.”

Thus there are thirty-one plants, which, after deducting casuals and a
few that have before been borne on the Irish list, will leave at least
twelve species to be reckoned as genuine additions to the Flora; and
this I think is no inconsiderable result, and far exceeds the additions
made to the English and Scottish Floras within the same time. Still,
this scarcely increases the total number, as we have on the other
hand to deduct ten plants, viz. :

SPECIES TO BE REMOVED FROM THE LIST.

?Brassica oleracea. Nota native, and nowhere well established.

Genista tinctoria. Not to be found at Killiney, some error ?

?Chrysosplenium alternifolium. Thought to have been planted |
near Belfast, and we fear that the other stations are erroneous.

Campanula latifolia. C. Zrachelium mistaken for it.

PArctium majus. Name doubtful, as the only specimen is im-
perfect.

Calamintha Nepeta. Was C. officinalis.

Chenopodium intermedium. Now thought to have been C. murale.

Salix procumbens. Was S. phylicifolia.

Potamogeton lanceolatus. Was a form of P. polygonifolius.

Eriophorum alpinum. Some error, or change of specimens.

MoreE—On Recent Additions to the Flora of Ireland. 261

Among the discoveries of localities for scarce plants not new to the
Flora, we have:

Neotinea intacta. Found by D. Moore on the shores of Lough
Corrib in Mayo, associated with Ophrys apifera, Potentilla fruticosa,
and other species characteristic of the Burren District, and therefore
leading us to expect the discovery of this rare little orchid in other
localities intermediate between Cong and Castle Taylor.

Rumex maritimus. Found by the Rev. T. Allin in Cork, this being
the second Irish locality.

Arundo Epiggjos. Gathered by Mr. H. C. Hart in Great Aran
Island, this making the third locality in Ireland.

Diotis maritima. Found at Carnsore Point, Wexford, by Mr. J.
Waddy. A new station for one of the scarcest British plants.

Equisetum trachyodon (Mackait Newm.) at Blarney, and

Callitriche autumnalis at Killarney, both unexpectedly found to
range to the South of Ireland.

Eriophorum latifolium at Roundstone. Range of avery local species
extended to the West of Ireland.

Helminthia echioides. Range extended northwards to Antrim, and
another instance of a local southern species occurring in north-east
Ireland.

Adiantum Capillus-veneris. Limerick, Mayo, and Donegal added
to the few counties in which this very local Fern has been found.

Poa compressa. Ballycastle and Portadown, two new districts for
a very scarce grass. |

Selerochloa procumbens, Belfast, previously collected at Cork only.
Galium uliginosum, Erythrea pulchella, Carex axillaris. New localitics
for three scarce plants, of which we had previously seen no Irish
specimens.

The extension and increase of alien weeds is illustrated by the
spread of—

Anacharis Alsinastrum. Diplotaxis muralis.

Veronica Buxbaumil. Melilotus officinalis.
V. peregrina. Rumex pulcher.
Crepis taraxacifolia. Sisymbrium Irio.

To these we may perhaps add:
Sisyrhynchium Bermudiana. Orobanche minor.

Cuscuta Trifolii. Valerianella carinata.
While as examples of decrease we have:
Carex Buxbaumii. Eriophorum latifolium.
C. paradoxa. — Euphorbia Peplis.
Lathyrus palustris. Trichomanes radicans.
Arundo stricta. Erica ciliaris.

Some of these have suffered from drainage and the reclamation of
bogs, and through the recent operations of lowering the level of several
of the large lakes. Euphorbia Peplis, from inroads of the sea or changes

262 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

in the beach, while the decrease of Zrichomanes alone is to be attributed
to the unscrupulous depredations of plant-collecting tourists.

We now proceed to enumerate the localities in regular order, pre-
mising that whenever the word ‘ District”’ is placed before a numeral,
it indicates that the plant is an addition to the Flora of that province.

* Clematis Vitalba (Linn.) District 4. Sandhills at Courtown,
Wexford, growing with Hippophae rhamnovdes, sparingly; A. G. M.

Lhalictrum alpinum (Linn.)—8. Rocks on the mountain above
Kylemore Castle, Connemara; D. M.

T. minus (Linn.) var. maritimum.—4. Kiltennel, Wexford; Miss E.
M. Farmer. Sandhills, a little north of Arklow; A.G.M

T. minus (Linn.) var. montanum.—12. On Slieve Donard; S.A. Stewart.
This is probably the plant mentioned in ‘* Flora Hibernica” under the
name of ‘‘ 7. majus.”’

T. Kochi (Fries). District 8. Shores of Lough Conn, Mayo;
A.G. M.

T. flecuosum (Bernh.) District 1. Islands in the lower Lake of
Killarney; A. G. M.

Ranunculus pseudo-futans (Syme).—12. River Bush, and River
Bann; 8. A. Stewart and R. Tate. Mr. W. P. Hiern refers the plant
from Chapelizod to his form ‘“ 2. penicillatus’’ of Dumortier, this
differing from the restricted pseudo-flutans by producing floating
leaves.

R. cenosus (Guss.)—4, Clohass bog, Wexford; Miss E. M. Farmer.
Roundwood, Glenmalure, Lough Dan, Glen Cree, etc.; common in
Wicklow; A.G.M.

R. hederaceus (Linn.) District 10. Ballyskeagh, Tyrone; Dr.
Sigerson.

R. Lingua (inn.)\—2. Youghal Bay; Rev. T. Allin.—8. Lake near
Letterfrack, Connemara; D. M.—10. Abounds in the lakes near Drum,
Clones; J. Bain.

#. acris (linn.) The mountain form appears to be &. Mrvesianus
(Jordan), and was gathered lately on Ben Bulben, Sligo, by D. M. and
W. T. Dyer, and in the Horse’s Glen, Mangerton, A.G.M. The ordi-
nary plant in Ireland is &. tomophyllus (Jordan.)

{ &. arvensis (Linn.)—12. Formerly found by Templeton at Agnew’s
Hill, and at Inver, near Larne, but was considered introduced;
Z. Hincks (in Ann. Nat. Hist. 1841.)

k. parviflorus (Linn.)—2. Near Middleton and East Ferry, Cork;
Rev. T. Allin.—5. In a cottage garden near Prumplestown, south of
Kilkea, Kildare; J. Douglas.

Caltha palustris (Linn.) var. Guerangerit, Bor; District 9. In Glen
Iff, north side of Ben Bulben; W. T. Dyer.

Aquilegia vulgaris (Linn.)—2. Mr. T. Allin considers it probably
native in North Cork.—6. Near Kilmurry, Great Aran Island; H.
C. Hart. Among gorse by the stream between Woodford and Lough
Derg; M. Dowd. District 7. Plentiful over a large field at Rutland,
near Swinton, King’s Co.; Miss E. M. Farmer.

MorE—On Recent Additions to the Flora of Lreland. 263

[ Delphinium Ajacis (Gay). A single plant in sandy arable ground
at Portmarnock, 1869; A. G. M. |

Papaver Argemone (Linn.)—2. Railway embankment at Middleton ;
Rey. T. Allin.—4. Plentiful on the shore near Wicklow; A.G. M.
—5. On a bank near Merrion shore; Annotator in Threlkeld, R.1. A.
Library.

P. hybridum (Linn.)—5. Skerries; A. G. M.

P. dubium (Linn.) var. Lecogui (Lam.)—5. On sandy banks at Bal-
- doyle, with both white and yellow sap; W. T. Dyer and A. G. M.

Meconopsis cambrica (Vig.)—3. Wilton, Kilkenny; Rev. 8. Mad-
den.—5. Only escaped or planted in this district. District 10. Bally-
skeagh hill, Tyrone; Dr. Sigerson. :

Glaucium luteum (Scop.) District 6. Middle Island of Aran,
Galway; H. C. Hart.

Corydalis claviculata (D. C.)—4. Bray Head! and wood at Luggie-
law ; Templeton.

Fumaria confusa (Jord.) District 4. Near Wicklow; A. G. M.

Nasturtium palustre (D.C.)—1. Marshy ground on Ross Island,
Killarney; H. C. Hart.—2. Buttevant and Kanturk, not rare in North
Cork; Rev. T. Allin. District 3. Near Fenagh, Carlow; R. Clayton
Browne. District 4. Frequent about Enniscorthy ; J. Morrison.

Obs. Cardamine impatiens (Linn.) Dr. E. P. Wright has drawn our
attention to a specimen gathered by the Rev. W. M. Hind at Shane’s
Castle, and preserved in the British Herbarium at Trinity College, from
which it appears that Mr. Hind’s record of this species in the “ Phytolo-
gist”? was quite correct: but our careful correspondent, Mr.S. A. Stewart,
has not succeeded in discovering this plant, and thinks, from the nature
of the locality, that it may have been introduced. Hence we feel
compelled for the present to leave its claims to a place in the Irish
Flora undecided.

* Hesperts matronalis (Linn.)—4. Formerly plentiful and apparently
wild at Rockmount, between Ferns and Enniscorthy; J. Morrison.
—9. Plentiful inthe woods at Rockingham, Roscommon; D.M. This
perhaps deserves to be considered permanently naturalized.

Sisymbrium officinale (Scop.) District 6. Aran; E. P. Wright.
District 7. Parsonstown; M. Dowd.

tS. rio (Linn.)—5. Roadsides south of Rathfarnham, Milltown,
and Clonskeagh; A. G. M.

1S. Sopa (Linn.)—5. Sandhills by the Creek at Donabate, and
on the south shore of the estuary below Drogheda; possibly introduced
in all the Irish localities; A. G. M.

Alharia officinalis (Andrz). District 7. Here and there in the
woods about Parsonstown; M. Dowd. District 10. Enniskillen, Fer-
managh; plentiful; 8. A. Stewart.

*Frysimum cheiranthoides (Linn.) District 7. In cultivated land
and waste ground along the road for two miles between Parsonstown

and Portumna, in Galway, and in the adjoining part of Tipperary;
M. Dowd.

264 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

[ Brassica adpressa (Boiss.) Sinapis incana (Linn). <A single plant
at Portmarnock, 1867; H. C. Hart. ]

+Stnapis nigra (Linn.) 4. Frequent in waste ground about Ennis-
corthy; J. Morrison. 12. Cultivated fields on the Curran of Larne ;
D. M. District 6. In cultivated ground and by waysides about Kil-
leany, Aran; H. C. Hart.

S. alba (Linn.) District 38. Near Carlow; J. Morrison.—6.
Killeany, Aran; H. C. Hart.

t Diplotaxis muralis (D.C.) District 2. Waterford ; omitted in
the line of figures.

[ Alysswm calycinum (Linn.) Rediscovered at Portmarnock by Mr.
H. C. Hart in 1867, and observed growing there sparingly in two
small fields, from 1868 to 1872. |

[ Berteroa incana(D.C.) Alysswm imcanum (Linn.) A single plant
at Portmarnock, in 1869 ; M. Dowd. |

Draba rupestris (R. Br.) District 9. Very sparingly on the north
side of Ben Bulben, 1871; D.M. and W.T. Dyer. This plant was
announced as Irish by Mr. W. Andrews in 1845 (London Journal of
Botany, 1 iv.), and had been previously recorded by the late Mr. Murphy,
in the seventh edition of Withering’s ‘‘ Botanical Arrangement,”’ as
plentiful on the limestone mountains of Leitrim and Sligo; but as no
mention is there made of D. zncana, which is frequent on Ben Bulben,
it must remain doubtful whether that record was not erroneous.

D. incana (Linn.) District 8. In great luxuriance on the southern
shores of Lough Mask; F. J. Foot.

Cochlearia officinalis (Linn.) District 6. Aran; Dr. E. P. Wright.

C. danica (Linn.) District 6. On a ruin near Kilmurry, Aran;
H. C. Hart.

C. anglica (Linn.) District 4. In a salt marsh near Ferrycarrick
Bridge, on the estuary of the Slaney! J. Morrison. District 6.? Near
Limerick, leaves only; I. Carroll.—10.: ? At Cloghcor, on the banks of
the Foyle, but not in fruit; Dr. Sigerson. The Irish plant is identical
with C. anglica as found in the North-west of England, and differs
considerably from the var. didyma which occurs in the South of
England. Only C. officinalis grows on Killiney Hill.

tThlaspi arvense (Linn.)—5. Near Navan and Nurney, ‘Meath.
Annot. in Threlkeld, apud R. I. A.

Lepidium Smithw (Hook.)—4. Frequent in Wicklow, near Arklow,
etc.; A.G.M. Gorey, Wexford, A.G.M. Bloomfield, near Ennis-
corthy; Miss E. M. Farmer.—5. Mullaghcreelan Hill, Kildare, sparingly;
J. Douglas.

Subularia aquatica (Linn.)—12. Shores of Lough Beg, Derry;
S. A. Stewart.

+ Senebiera didyma (Pers.)—1. At Dingle, Kerry; A.G.M.—3. At
Kilmacow, Kilkenny; T. Chandlee. On a footpath at Carlow; J.
Douglas.—4. Churchyard at Bannow, Wexford; R. M. Barrington.
—5. Roadside at Donnybrook; V. A. Smith. Near the Canal at Ball’s

MorE—On Recent Additions to the Flora of Ireland. 265

Bridge; A.G. M.—6. Plentiful at Limerick; D.M. Abundant at Gort;
M. Dowd.

Crambe maritima (Linn.) District 4. On the Murrough of Wicklow;
Annot. in Threlkeld, apud R.I. A. A few plants by the railway near
‘‘the Breaches;” 1868-70; H. C. Hart.—5. Railway bank near Kil-
liney; R. M. Barrington.

Raphanus maritimus (Sm.) District 4. Ballyconigar, Wexford ;
J. Morrison.

|feseda lutea (Linn.)—5. Sandy field by the shore near Gormans-
_ town, Meath; A.G.M. District 6. Waste ground 8. E. of Killeany,
Aran; H. C. Hart.

is suffruticulosa (Linn.) Shore at Newcastle, Down; Lord Cler-
mont.

| Viola odorata (Linn.)—4. Ballycarney, and by the Slaney, ete.
in Wexford, where it appears indigenous; Miss E. M. Farmer.
—5. Common on hedgebanks about Kilkea, Kildare, with both white
and blue flowers; J. Douglas.

V. lirta (Linn.)—5. Sandhills at Portraine, opposite Malahide;
A.G.M. 6. Sloping ground above Killeany, Aran; A.G. M.

V. canna (Linn. et Fries). District 2. Near St. Ann’s, Blarney,
(Mr. R. Mills); Rev. T. Allin.—8. A closely tufted upright form with
blunt leaves occurs on the mountain slopes above Kylemore Lake;
D. M.
Viola lutea (Linn.) District 4. On the banks of the King’s River
near Lackan, Wicklow! H. W. D. Dunlop. District 10. In the
mountainous country near Bealyborough (Bailieborough.) Annot. in
Threlkeld, apud R. I. A. The plant of the sandhills at Roundstone
belongs rather to V. Curtisie.

V. Ourtisii (Forst.)—1. Sands at Inch point, Kerry; A.G.M. Dis-
trict 4. Balliconigar, Wexford; J. Morrison. Sandhills from Cour-
town, Wexford, to Arklow and northwards; A.G.M. District 5. On
the North Bull, Dublin, Baldoyle, Portmarnock, Portraine, Rush,
Gormanstown to near Drogheda; A.G.M. District 6. Near Kilronan,
Aran; H. ©. Hart. District 8. Roundstone; A.G.M. We now
include under V. Curtisi the sandhill Pansies of both east and west
coasts. ‘

V. tricolor (Linn.) District 7. Parsonstown; M. Dowd.

Drosera intermedia (Hayne). District 11. Near Lough-an-ure,
Donegal; N. Moore, Rosses; H. C. Hart.

D. anglica (Huds.) District 2. On Bluefort Bog, Newmarket;
Rey. T. Allin. :

Polygala depressa (Wend.) District 10. Knockavoe and near Stra-
bane; Dr. Sigerson.—12. Black mountain near Belfast, and bogs near
Toome; S. A. Stewart.

Elatine hexandra (D. C.)—1. Lough Carra, Kerry; W. Andrews.

Silene anglica (Linn.)—1. Shepperton and at Lissard, Cork; Rev.
T. Allin. District 5. Sandy fields at Portmarnock, 1869; H. C. Hart.
—12. By the new road to the Ferry, Bellaghy, Derry; S. A. Stewart.

R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. I., SER. II., SCIENCE. 2M

266 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Silene inflata (Sm.) District 11. Near Mulroy Lake; H. C. Hart.
Near Horn Head; N. Moore.

S. maritima (With.)—12. Abundant along the basaltic range from
Portrush to Craignashoag, Derry, ranging to 1200 feet; D. M.

Lychnis vespertina (Sibth.) District 3. Browne’s Hill, Carlow;
R. ©. Clayton Browne. District 11. Near Lough-an-ure, Donegal;
H. C. Hart.

L. diurna (Sibth.)—9. About Ben Bulben, Sligo; D. M.

Sagina ciliata (Fries). District 4. On the bridge at Arklow, and
near the Castle ruim at Wicklow; A. G. M.

S. subulata (Wimm.) District 11. Dunaff Head, Donegal; H. C.
Hart.

Honkeneja peploides (Ehrh.) District 6. Aran; H. C. Hart.

Arenaria serpyllifola (Linn.) Distriet 6. Aran; H. C. Hart.
District 7. Parsonstown; M. Dowd. 7

Arenaria ciliate (Linn.)\—9. A specimen preserved in Buddle’s
Herbarium in the British Museum was collected by Lhwyd near Sligo,
probably in 1699 (Seemann’s Journal of Botany, 1870, p. 324.) |

Stellaria gramimea (Linn.) District 11. Glenalla, Donegal; H. C.
Hart.

Obs. LMalachium aquaticum (Fries). The specimen in Cork Insti-
tution is attributed to Drummond by Dr. Hincks (Ann. Nat. Hist. 1341),
butis not included in Drummond’s own list; hence we fear some mistake
has occurred. |
Cerastium glomeratum (Thuil.) District 11. Killybegs, ete.; H. C.
Hart.

C. triviale (Link). District 7, Parsonstown; M. Dowd. Dis-
trict 11. Pettigo and near Lough Derg; 8. A. Stewart. |

C. arvense (Linn.)—5. On Feltrim Hill and at. Donabate; A. G. M.
Plentiful on the north side of Lambay Island; R. M. Barrington.

Maloa moschata (Linn.)—s8. Here and there in Carlow; R. Clayton
Browne. In Queen’s County; J. Douglas.—4. Near Ovoca station;
A.G.M.—5. Near Drogheda; J. B. Hamilton.

[ Malva borealis (Wallm.) Two plants were found by Mr. M. Dowd
in 1869, growing ou some rubbish at Donnybrook, near Dublin, evi-
dently introduced by some accident |. 3 :

Althea officinalis (Linn.) District (11.) Near Bundoran, 1867;
H.C. Hart. Probably an escape from a garden. The natural localities
are very few, and careful investigation is required to determine the
proper range of this plant in Ireland.

}Lavatera arborea (Linn.)—6. Apparently indigenous on the north
cliffs of the great Island of Aran, and on Rock Island, the most western
ef Aran; H. C. Hart.

Hypericum dubium (Leers).—4. Roadside near Cloghamon, Wex-
ford; J. Morrison. Near the station at Ovoca, Wicklow; A. G. M.

- Hl. ee (Linn.) District 10. Castle Derg, Tyrone; S. A.
tewart.

| Acer campestre (Linn.) District 9. Hedges about Sligo; D. M.

MorRE—On Recent Additions to the Flora of Ireland. 267

Geranium pratense (Linn.)—12. Dunluce Castle, and all the north
part of Antrim ; about Ballintoy; R. Templeton, M.S. On blown sand
at Port Bradden; R. Tate. Mr. Tate has confirmed the accuracy of
Mr. Templeton’s observations, and has found G. pratense much more
' frequent than G. sylvaticum on the north coast.

tG. pyrenaicum (Linn.) District 2. Roadside near Charleville,
and a single plant in a pasture field near Middleton; Rev. T. Allin.—5.
Roadside banks near the Hill of Tara, Meath; A. G. M.

G. columbinum (Linn.)—2. Near Middleton and Castletown-Roche ;
Rev. T. Allin.

Geranium rotundifelium (Linn.)—2. Rare about Middleton; Bally-
vodock, and near Youghal; Rev. T. Allin. District 5. Rediscovered
an 1867 on some old walls at Glasnevin; D. Orr.

[G. nodosum (Linn.) Wood at Newtownbarry, Wexford; well-
established in 1871; J. Morrison. | |

|G. pheum (Linn.) Has grown for many years in a neglected
avenue near Ballybeg Railway Station, Meath; G. Dawson. At Rox-
boro’, Middleton, remains of cultivation; Rev. T. Allin. By the road-
side a mile south of the Church in Island Magee; R. Tate. In all cases
introduced.{ | |

Erodium cicutarium (Sm.) District 6. Aran: H. C. Hart.

E. moschatum (Sm.)—1. Many places in West Cork, as Leap, Glan-
dore, Clonakilty, ete.; Rev. T. Allin.—2. Frequent on roadsides near
Youghal; ditto.—4. Near Bannow, Wexford; R. M. Barrington.
—6. Near Killeany and Kilronan, Aran; H. C. Hart. District 11.
Roadside at Rathmullen, Donegal; Rev. T. Allin.

Erodium maritimum (Sm.)—12. Sands at Portrush; 8. A. Stewart.

Linum angustifolium (Huds.)—2. Not rare near Youghal; Rev. T.
Allin. Railway banks, Waterford; R. M. Barringten. District 3.
Near Kilkenny; W. Archer.—4. Bannow; R. M. Barrington. Bloom-
field and near Daphne; Miss E. M. Farmer.—5. A little north of
Gormanstown, Meath; A.G. M. District 6. Meadows between Wood-
ford and Lough Derg; M. Dowd.

Radiola millegrana (Sm.)—1. Berehaven,; A.G. M.—2. Ballin-
towtas, Middleton; Rev. T. Allin.—11. Common in Fanet; H. C.
Hart.

[ Oxvalis stricta (Linn.)—Belfast (G. O’Brien, 1842), Lisnagarvey,
near Lisburn, 1850 (S. Pim); Herb. Morrison. |

- Rhamnus catharticus (Linn.)—6. In Great and Middle Aran;
H. C. Hart. District 5. Monasterevan and District 3. Cottoner’s brook
by Mountmellick; Annot. in Threlkeld, apud R. 1. A.

R. Frangula (Linn.) District 3. Plentifully in Mountmellick bog
by Cottoner’s Wood, 1782; Annot. in Threlkeld, apud R. I. A.

Ulea (nanus) Gallii (Planch). Ascends above 2000 feet on Carn
Tual, to 1500 or 1600 on Mangerton, thus ranging much higher in the
West of Ireland than in England; A. G. M.

Genista tinctoria (Linn.) Has not been rediscovered in the only
locality given by Mackay, and we much fear that a dwarf and procum-

268 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

bent state of Sarothamnus scoparius which grows on Killiney Hill and
at Howth has been mistaken for it.

{ Medicago falcata (Linn.) Portmarnock; Flor. Ehb., but not seen
recently. Terminus, York street, Belfast; W. Millen. Evidently
introduced. This was intentionally omitted in our book, as having no
claim to be considered established. |

t{Welilotus officinalis (Willd.)—2. A few plants in a pasture field at
Ballinacurra, 1870; Rev. T. Allin. District 4. Roadside opposite a
mill on the River Urrin, near Enniscorthy; Miss E. M. Farmer.—5. On
the mountain side south of Rathfarnham; Annot. in Threlkeld, apud
R.I. A. Plentiful along the railway embankment north of Malahide,
and here and there about the sandhills at Portraine and Rush; A.G. M.
and D. M. Raheny; H. C. Hart.

*M. arvensis (Willd.)—12. Railway embankment between Kilroot
and Whitehead, and between Glynn and Larne, Antrim; R. Tate.

Trifolium arvense (Linn.)—2. Plentiful on Cable Island, Youghal;
Kev. T. Allin.—4. Curacloa, Wexford; Miss E. M. Farmer.—5. Sandy
ground near Merrion; Threlkeld. District 6. Between the Lighthouse
and the old Fort in South Island of Aran; H. C. Hart.

T. striatum (Linn.)—5. Abundant on Feltrim Hill, A.G.M. Ona
headland north of Rush; D. Orr.

T. scabrum (Linn.) ‘District 2. Sands at Fanisk, Youghal; Rev. T.
Ae District 4. Near Newcastle and Killoughter, Wicklow; A.G.M.
Between Kilcool and Greystones; H.C. Hart.—5. Killiney ; D.M.
On the North Bull! and Sutton side of Howth; D. Orr. It is this
species rather than Z. striatum which has been mistaken for 7. mare-
tomum in Ireland.

T. glomeratum (Linn.) District 4. By the river side near the
railway station at. Wicklow, growing with 7. subterraneum, 1869;
D.M.

T. subterraneum (Linn.) ‘District 4. By the river side at Wicklow,
June, 1867; A.G. M.

Te, ornithopodioides (Linn.)—4. On the hill near the Castle ruins at
Wicklow ; by the river at Wicklow; near the river at Bray; A. G. M.

T. fragiferum (Linn.)—4. Common near the sea in Wexford ; Miss
E. M. Farmer.—5. Shore at Ballybrack, Dublin, and at Gormanstown
and Laytown, Meath; A.G. M.

T. procumbens (Linn.) District 10. Frequent in Tyrone; Dr.
Sigerson.

T. filiforme (Linn.)—4. Arklow; f G.M. District 10. At Tynan
Abbey, Armagh; S. A. Stewart.

Lotus corniculatus (Linn.) var. tenuis. District 12. Near Glynn,
Antrim (8. A. Stewart); R. Tate.

Anthyllis vulneraria (Linn.) District 10. Clogh-cor, Tyrone; Dr.
Sigerson. J ive-mile town; T. O. Smith.

Vicia hirsuta (Koch). District 6. Woodford, Galway; R. M.
Barrington.

V. sepvum (Linn.) District 7. Parsonstown; M. Dowd.

MoreE—On Recent Additions to the Flora of Ireland. 269

V. lathyroides (Linn.) District 11. Dunaff Head, Donegal; H. C.
Hart.—12. Warren at Donaghadee, Down; S. A. Stewart.

tPrunus insititia (Linn.) District 10. Artigarvan, yeas: Dr.
Sipeman:

+P. avium (Linn.) District 10. Lower Holy Hill, Tyrone; Dr.
Sigerson.

Poterium Sanguisorba (Linn.) District 4. About Fassaroe, near
Bray, in several places; R. M. Barrington.

Agrimoma Eupatorium (Linn.) District 11. Fanet, Mulroy, ete.,
in Donegal; 8. A. Stewart. Carrigart; H. C. Hart.

A. odorata (Mill.) District 4. Near Enniskerry; A.G.M. Dis-
trict 8. Very fine near Clifden, Connemara; never seen by me on the
limestone, where 4. Hupatoriwm seems to take its place; A.G. M.

Potentilla fruticosa (Linn.) District 9. On the north-east shore of
Lough Corrib; D. M.

Rubus ideus (Linn.) District 10. Plentiful in Fermanagh and
Tyrone; 8. A. Stewart.

fi. cesius (Linn.) District 7. Near Parsonstown; M. Dowd.

Geum rivale (Linn.) Districts 8, 4, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, which
were accidentally omitted.

t{Pyrus Malus (Linn.) District 10. Glenmornan and Artigarvan,
Tyrone; Dr. Sigerson. District 11. One tree in the Rosses, Donegal ;
H. C. Hart. !

P. Aucuparia (Gaert.) District 10. Glenmornan, Tyrone; Dr.
Sigerson.

{Epilobiwm roseum (Schreb.)—12. First found by Mr. Templeton
in his orchard at Cranmore in 1820, but apparently occurs only as a
weed or colonist in this district.

LE. hirsutum (Linn.) District 10. By Lough Erne near Tempo ;
T. O. Smith.

Epilobium tetragonum (Linn.) (typical.) District 5. By the road-
side west of Carrickmines! Prof. A. Dickson. This is the only locality
at present known to us.

LF. palustre (Linn.) District 7. Common near Parsonstown; M.
Dowd.

Myriophyllum verticillatum (Linn.)—6. Ditch near the bridge at
Portumna: 8. A. Stewart.

LM. altermflorum (D.C.) District 2. Plentiful in this district, about
Middleton, etc.; Rev. T. Allin. District 10. Castle Derg, Tyrone ;
S. A. Stewart. District 12. Lough Neagh, Glenarm, etc.; R. Tate.

Lepigonum rubrum (Fries). District 4. Strand at Ballyconigar!
Wexford ; J. Morrison. On Vinegar Hill! H. Robinson.—12. South-
east shore of Lough Beg, near Toome; 8S. A. Stewart. This seems
quite rare in Ireland.

L. rupicola (Lebel).—4. Near Arklow and Wicklow; A.G.M.
—5,. Sandhills north of Rush, a most unusual kind of station; A. G. M.
District 8. On many of the Islands off Connemara; A. G. M.

270 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Seleranthus annuus (Linn.) District 11. Roadside between Croagh-
ross and Rossnakill; H. C. Hart.

Sedum Telephium (Linn.)—6. Roadside between Woodford and
Lough Derg; M. Dowd.—12. Galgorm, Ballymena; (S. Fabaria.)
R. Tate.

* Sedum dasyphyllum (Linn.)—2. At Carrickshean, near Middleton,
where it covers a range of limestone hills and appears quite wild; —
Rev. T. Allin. District 12. On rocks in Glenariff Glen, Antrim,
growing with S. reflecum; R. Tate.

Sedum anglicum (Huds.) District 3. Scalp rocks between Fenagh
and Bagnalstown, Carlow ; R. Clayton Browne.

Cotyledon Umbtlicus (Linn.) District 10. Castle Derg, Tyrone;
S. A. Stewart. Near Strabane; Dr. Sigerson.

Sazifraga umbrosa (Linn.)—11. In “the Poisoned Glen,”’ and on a
mountain south of Lough Ka, Donegal; N. Moore.

S. Geum (Linn.) District 2. Rocks above Gurthaveha Lake, near
Millstreet; A. G. M.

S. Hirculus (Linn.) District 3. Bogs near Mountrath, Queen’s
County; J. Morrison.

S. aizotdes (Linn.) District 11. In a gully on the north side of
Slieve League, Donegal! H. W. D. Dunlop.

S. hi ypnoides (Linn.) In the Journal of Botany, vol. viil., p. 280,
(1870), Mr. J. G. Baker has re-arranged the forms of this ‘variable
plant under five varieties, all of which occur in Ireland.

1.2 Cesprtosa (Linn.) An imperfect specimen gathered on Bran-
don Mountain by Mr. Wilson, in 1829, is the only evidence of the occur-
ne of this form in Ireland.

2. Sternbergit (Willd.) Brandon Mountain, Macgillicuddy’s Reeks,
and Galtymore. This is the S. herta of Smith.

3. decipiens (Ehrh.) Sleeve Neesh, near Tralee; J. G. B.

4, quinquefida (Haw.) Top of Brandon Mountain and Isle of
Aran in Galway Bay; J.G.B. This is S. afinis (D. Don), and is said
to be more common in Wales and Scotland.

5. hypnoides (Linn.) Hillsin Sligo; J.G. B.; and probably frequent
on the calcareous districts of the West of Ireland. %

S. hypnotdes (Linn.) District 11. The Little Bins, Ballyvicstocker
Bay, Donegal; H. C. Hart.

S. granulata (Linn.) District 4. On the sandhills south of Mizen
Head, Wicklow; D.M. Brittas, 1866; J. Morrison. District 10. On ~
the mound at Rathtrillick, Armagh; S.A. Stewart.—12. Plentiful in
Belvoir Park ; Belfast. Nat. Field Club Report, 1871.

Cicuta virosa (Linn.)—9. Plentiful in Lough Bofin, Leitrim; W.
T. Dyer.—10. In Cavan and Fermanagh ; Annot. in Threlkeld, ‘apud
R.I.A. Sparingly at Dartry, Monaghan ; M. Dowd.

Apium graveolens (Linn.) District 6. In Great Aran Island ;
Dr. E. P. Wright (but only seen here near cottages; H.C. Hart.) Dis-
trict 12. Near Belfast, etc. ; Flor. Ulst. and Flor. Belfast.

MorE—On Recent Additions to the Flora of Ireland. 271

{| Aigopodium Podagraria (Linn.)—4. Clonass and Verona, Wexford.
Miss KE. M. Farmer.

Carum verticillatum (Koch).—1. Plentiful a little north of Ken-
mare; A.G. M.

Pimpinella magna (Linn.)\—2. Abundant near Buttevant, Charle-
ville, Kileomer, and Doneraile; Rev. T. Allin.

—— Stum latefolium (Linn.)—7. East side of the Shannon at Portumna
. Bridge; M. Dowd.

S. angustifolium (Linn.)—4, Curacloa, Wexford; Miss E. M. Farmer.
—5. In the Canal near the North Strand, Dublin; M. Dowd. District
10. In the County Fermanagh; Mackay Rar.

Gnanthe Phellandrium (Lam.) District 7. Common about Parsons-
town ; also at Oldcastle, Westmeath; M. Dowd.

| Zithusa Cynapium (Linn.) District 7. Parsonstown; M. Dowd.

{Feniculum officinale (All.)\—12. On both sides of Killough Bay,
Down; 8S. A. Stewart.

Faloscias scoticum (Fries).—11. Plentiful on rocks in Downing’s
Bay, near Carrigart; also at Dunaff Head; H. C. Hart.—12. Donagha-
dee and Copeland Isles; Templeton.

tPastinaca satwa (Linn.)—2. Near Ardmore, Waterford; Rev. T.
Allin. District (11.) Donegal Castle; H. C. Hart.

Torilis nodosa (Gaert.)—4. Valley of Diamonds, Bray; R. M. Bar-
rington.—6. Isles of Aran; H. C. Hart.—12. Frequent on the coast of
Down; 8. A. Stewart. Dunseverick; R. Tate.

Scandia Pecten-Veneris(Linn.) District 7. Parsonstown; M. Dowd.

+Anthriseus vulgaris (Pers.)—2. Sparingly on a wall near some
farm buildings at Ballyvodock; Rev. T. Allin. District 3. Roadside
between Browne’s Hill and Carlow; and near Ballinacarrig ; R. Clayton
Browne. Roadside between Mountrath and the railway station;
T. Chandlee. District 6. About Kilronan, Aran; H. C. Hart.

Cherophyllum temulum (Linn.)—5. Hedge near Old Connaught;
R. M. Barrington. District 7. Roadside one mile north of Oldcastle,
Westmeath; M. Dowd.

OConium maculatum (Linn.) District 7. Parsonstown; M. Dowd.

Hedera Helix (Linn.) The so-called ‘Trish’ Ivy has not yet been
found growing in any place where it can be considered native. The
Ivy of Kerry and Aran is only typical H. Helix.

Cornus sanguinea (Linn.)—6. On all three Isles of Aran, especially
by the shore west of Killeany ; H. C. Hart.—10. Banks of the Cole-
brooke river, Fermanagh, apart from any shrubberies; T. O. Smith.

+ Sambucus Hbulus (Linn.) District 7. Roadside between Parsons-
town and Frankford; M. Dowd.

Galium cruciatum (Linn.) District 12. This plant was recorded in
the ‘‘ Antient and Present State of the County of Down,” 1757, as
occurring then ‘‘ among the rubbish of the Cathedral of Downpatrick;”’
and the authority ‘‘Is. Butler’ is added after these very words by the
Annotator in the copy of Threlkeld belonging to the library of the
Royal Irish Academy. It was rediscovered about 1842 by Professor

272 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Acadeny.

J. KE. Hodges, at the bottom of a field adjoining the marshes near the
Cathedral, and on the side of the old Rath; as we learn from a letter
addressed to W. Thompson in June, 1842, and for the knowledge of
which we are indebted to our active correspondent Mr. 8. A. Stewart.
Again gathered in 1868, by the Rev. W. E. Mulgan, who has observed
it for the last few years growing in a field near Downpatrick Cathedral.
District 10. Plentiful in boggy ground by the side ofa small lake at |
Colebrooke, Fermanagh, 1869 (found by Mr. T. O. Smith); H. C. .
Hart.

‘Galium boreale (Linn.)—9. By Lough Bofin, Leitrim; W. T. Dyer.
12. By the river in Glenarm Deer park; R. Tate.

G. erectum (Huds.) District (2.) Sparingly in two lawns near
Middleton and Ballinacurra, introduced; Rev. T. Allin—5. In the
demesne at Kilkea Castle! J. Douglas.

G. Mollugo (Linn.) District 4. By the avenue at Vallumbrosa,
Bray; R.M. Barrington.—5. Near Kilkea Castle, Kildare; J. Douglas.

G. uliginosum (Linn.) District 7. On a bog near Multifarnham,
Westmeath, sparingly, 1871 and 1872; D.M. District 12. In the
County of Antrim; Rev. W. M. Hind (in Herb. Trinity College);
Dr. E. P. Wright.

[ Valerianella carinata (Lois.) District 10. Abundant on hedge-
banks for a mile along a bye-road crossing Holywood Hill, near Dun-
donald, Co. Down; S. A. Stewart, 1871. If permanent in this locality,
it will deserve to be considered a ‘‘ Colonist ;’”’ for the present it ranks
as a ‘‘ Casual” only ].

V. Auricula (D. C.)—2. Little Island, Cork, and frequent in both
divisions of the County; Rev. T. Allin. Also in fields at Doughtans,
Waterford ; ¢dem. ;

V. dentata (Deitr.)—38. Noreville, Queen’s County; J. Morrison.—
12. Carnlough; R. Tate. Island Magee and near Dundonald; S. A.
Stewart.

Dipsacus sylvestris (Linn.)—2. Fields near Youghal; Rev. T. Allin.
Abundant by the old road between Ross and Waterford ; J. Morrison.
District 4. By the road from Horetown, and Whitechurch, and Kilmo-
kea, Wexford; Miss E. M. Farmer. Duncannon; R. M. Barrington.

Knautia arvensis (Coult.) District 11. Fields near Lough Esk,
Donegal; H. C. Hart.—12. Between Randalstown and Cookstown
Junction ; R. Tate.

Erigeron acris (Linn.)\—38. Mountmellick ; J. Morrison.—5. About
Mullaghchreelan Hill, Kildare; J. Douglas.

{Inula Helenium (Linn.)—1. Near the ruins on Church Island
in Lough Currane, Waterville; A. G. M. Frequent in Cork, and
particularly in the islands of Cape Clear; Annot. in Threlkeld. Dis-
trict 11. The Little Bins Greenfort, Fanet; H. C. Hart.

Inula erithmoides (Linn.)—2. Rocks at Ardmore, Waterford; Rev.
T. Allin.

Bidens tripartita (Linn.) District 3. Castle Blunden, Kilkenny ;
Rev. S. Madden.

Mort—On Recent Additions to the Flora of Ireland. 273

jAnthemis arvensis (Linn.)—5. Plentifulin sandy cultivated ground
at Portmarnock, 1869; A. G. M.

_ Diotis maritima (Cass.) District 4. Near Carnsore Point, Wex-
ford; (John Waddy), Symes’ Engl. Bot.

Artemisia maritima (Linn.)\—-5. On a low muddy point south side
of the estuary of the Boyne below Drogheda, and sparingly on the ad-
jacent shore; A.G. M.

*Tanacetum vulgare (Linn.) District 6. Middle Island of Aran ;
H. C. Hart.

Filago minima (Fr.)—4. Roadside near Drumgoff, and on the
Pee of Wicklow; A. G. M.—12. Sands east of Portrush; R.

ate.

Gnaphalium sylvaticum (Linn.) District 3. In the county of Cater-
lough (Carlow); Threlkeld. On high ground near Myshall, Carlow;
R. Clayton Browne. District 4. In our walk towards Powerscourt ;
Annot. in Threlkeld. Near Shillelagh, Wicklow; H. C. Hart. Dis-
trict 11. Near Milford and Fanet, Donegal; Rev. T. Allin.—12. Bal-
lintoy; R. Tate.

Antennaria dioica (Gaert.)—38. Near the Black Bog, Carlow; R.
Clayton Browne. Wet pasture at Ashbrook, Queen’s County; J.
Morrison.

Senecio crucifolius (Linn.) District 4. Near Bray; D. M. Old
Court near Bray; R. M. Barrington.—5. Castleknock, Lucan, Still-
organ and Tallaght; A. G. M.

S. Jacobea (Linn.) Var. without rayed florets. S. jlosculosus
(Jordan). On several parts of the coast, but local. District 1. Fer-
riter’s cave, Kerry; A. G. M. District 2. Near Tramore, Waterford ;
J. Woods in ‘“‘ Phytologist.”” District 4. Near Churchtown, Wexford (J.
Waddy); Symes’ Engl. Bot. District 5. Sandhills between Gormans-
town and Maiden Tower, in many places; A. G. M. 6. In Great Aran;
D. Oliver. Frequent in Aran, but the ordinary form occurred in one
field only ; H. C. Hart. District 8. On several islands off Connemara ;
A. G. M.

*§. sgualidus (Linn.) The supposed hybrid between this and S.
vulgaris (Linn.) proves to be the rare variety of S. vulgaris with ligu-
late florets, which has also been found by Mr. N. Moore at Lough-an-
nure, Donegal.

* Senecio saracenicus (Linn.)—1. Roadside at Bantry; Rev. T.
Allin. District 5. Near Clonskeagh, Dublin; Annot. in Threlkeld.
District 6. Near Corrofin, Clare, and in Pallas, Galway; K’Kogh,
p- 108.—12. By the river near C. G. Station at Cushendall; Dr. J. 8.
Holden.

Carlina vulgaris (Linn.)—38. Near the Black Bog, Carlow; R.
Clayton Browne.—4. Near Courtown; Miss E. M. Farmer. Near
Enniscorthy ; J. Morrison.

Arctium maus (Schk.) Mr. Allin has not succeeded in finding
this plant in the county of Cork, and we have as yet seen no Irish

R. I. A. PROC.—-VOL. I., SER, II., SCIENCE. 2N

274 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

specimens. Professor C. C. Babington informs us that his specimen
is too imperfect to be considered quite satisfactory. ;

A. intermedium (Lange). A. pubens (Bab.) District 6. In the
Isles of Aran; H. C. Hart.—12. Common on the coast of Antrim,
where A minus has not been observed ; R. Tate.

Centaurea Scabiosa (Linn.) District 4. At Greystones near the
church; Mrs. G. Dixon. _ Roadside near Greystones ; Rev. J. H. Jellett.
Shore at Kilkool; H. C. Hart.—6. Between Galway and Athenry; 8.
A. Stewart. Common in all three Isles of Aran; H. C. Hart.

[ Centaurea paniculata (Lam.) A single plant in a eultivated field
on the coast north of Rush; M. Dowd, 1870. No doubt accidentally
introduced. |

Carduus tenuifiorus (Curt.)—38. Near Garryhundon, Carlow; RK.
Clayton Browne.—5. Roadside banks near the Hill of Tara; A. G. M.

Carduus arvensis (Curt.) [Var. setosus (M. B.)—11. In a stubble-
field by the River Lennon, near Kilmacrenan, Donegal; Rev. T. Allin.
The curious plant, gathered by Mr. Allin, at first sight looks like some
hybrid, but it has the essential character of C. arvensis. The leaves
are shaped somewhat like oak leaves }

*Stlybum Marianum (Gaert.) District 6. On great Aran Island ;
H.C. Hart.—12. Port Bradden and Toome Bridge and shores of Lough
Neagh, three miles from Toome; 8. A. Stewart.

— tCrchorium Intybus (Linn.)— 2. Field by the Blackwater, m Water-
ford; Rev. T. Allin. District 3. Near Ballyonskill, Kilkenny; Rev.
S. Madden.—4. Occasionally at Fassaroe, near Bray; R. M. Barring-
ton.—12. On the mountains of Mourne; Harris’ Hist. of Down.

Thrincia lirta (D. ©.) District 3. Common about Carlow; RK.
Clayton Browne. District 7. Frequent about Parsonstown ; M. Dowd.
District 12. Near Newtown-Breda and banks of Laggan, above Ward’s
Cottage! D..Orr. The last is the station given for Apargia hispida, in
‘¢ Flora Belfastiensis.’’

Var. arenaria (D.C.) Seaside sandhills at Courtown, Portraine
and Gormanstown ; A. G. M.

Apargia hispida (Willd.)—-4. Roundwood, and—5. Lucan; A.
G.M. Never seen in the north of Ireland by Mr. D. Orr, who believes
that 7. dirta has often been mistaken for it. :

Tragopogon pratensis (Linn.) District 3. Woodstoek, Kilkenny ;
Miss E. M. Farmer.—4. Near Rathnew, Wicklow (7. majus); A.G.M.
Fassaroe ; R. M. Barrington.-5. Common at Straffan and Kilkea; J.
Douglas.

Helminthia echioides (Gaert.)—2. Near Youghal; Rev. T. Allin.
District 12. Shore at north end of Island Magee, opposite Larne, An-
trim; 8. A. Stewart and R. Tate. Shore of Belfast Bay, half a mile
above Blackhead ; 8. A. Stewart.

Leontodon Taraxacum (Linn.) Var. palustre (Sm.) District 10.
Occasionally in Tyrone; Dr. Sigerson.—12. Shores of Lough Beg (7.
udum! Jordan); 8. A. Stewart.

More— On Recent Additions to the Fiora of Ireland. 275

Sonchus asper (Hoffm.) District 11. Fanet, Donegal ; H. C. Hart.

| Crepis (Barkhausva) taraxacifolia (Thuil.) C. dvennis (Flor. Hib.
—5. This plant is still spreading, with every appearance of an in-
troduced species, in the neighbourhood of Dublin. Raheny; H. C.
Hart. At Portmarnock and Malahide; Hedgebanks, near Lucan,
Quarry near Finglas-wood ; and on the south side of Killiney Hill;
A.G.M. Vallumbrosa, near Bray; R. M. Barrington.

[C. setosa (Hall). Field between Browne’s Hill and Carlow !
1867; R. Clayton Browne |.

C. paludosa (Moench.)—2. By the River Lickey, in Waterford,
and by the river near Middleton, Cork; Rev. T. Allin. District 7.
Plentiful in wet pastures north of Oldcastle, Westmeath ; M. Dowd.

Fiieracium anglicum (Fries). District 2. Rocks above Gurthaveha
Lake near Millstreet; A.G. M. District 6. On a granite boulder, in
Great Aran Island; H. C. Hart.

H. boreale (Fries.) District 11. Near the mill at Ardara; H. C.
Hart.

[ Campanula rapunculoides (Linn.) Sandhills at Newcastle,
Down, about 50 plants in 1871, and, no doubt, introduced; S. A.
Stewart. A few plants at the foot of a wall near the harbour of Bray,
1872; A. G. M.] 7

Obs. Campanula latifolia (Linn.) Has not yet been rediscovered on
the banks of the Barrow above New Ross, and it is much feared that
a mistake was made in the name, especially as Mackay records only
@. latifolia from the same district where other botanists have found
C. Tracheleum only.

C. Trachelium (Linn.)—(4.) In a field near Roundwood, towards
the Reservoir ; Hon. Mrs. Barton.

Wahlenbergia hederacea (Reich.)—1. Banks of a stream west of .
Macroom (found by Miss J. Harvey); Isaac Carroll. District 5. In
Glen-cullen, near the bridge ; Greenwood Pim.

Andromeda olifolia (Linn.)—3. Common on: bogs in Queen’s
County. Mackay Rar.—7. On Annahinch Bog, near Parsonstown ;
G. H. Kinahan. Add Districts 6, 7, 9, 10, 12, which were accident-
ally omitted in the line of figures.

Erica cinerea (Linn.) Ascends to 2200 feet on Sawel, Derry; D.M.
To 2300 feet on Mangerton, and to 2500 feet on Carn Tual, Kerry ;
A. G. M.

Calluna vulgaris (Salisb.) Ascends to 3300 feet on Carn Tual;
A. G. M.

Evica ciliaris (Linn.) This must be very rare in the locality near
@raigga-more, and neither D. M. nor A. G. M. have been able to find
it, but Professor Balfour has kindly sent us a specimen gathered in 1852.

Obs. Erica vagans (Linn.) Mr. R. M. Barrington, having been di-
rected by Doctor Burkitt to the exact spot where it was supposed to
have been gathered, has made a careful search without finding a trace
of this plant: see ‘‘ Trimen’s Journal of Botany,” p. 108 (1872.)

Pyrola rotundifolia (Linn.) District 7. Sparingly on a large bog

216 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

near Multyfarnham, Westmeath, 1870; D. M. How’s locality, ‘‘In
a bog by Roscree,’’ may belong to this species.

P. minor (Linn.)—7. In a glen near Tyrrell’s-pass; D. M. Dis-
trict 10. Hill of Scraba, néar Newtown ; Harris’s ‘‘ Down.”

Monotropa Hypopitys (Linn.) District 9. Hazlewood, Sligo ; (found
by Miss Wynne) Lord Clermont.

Ilex Aquifolium (Linn.) District 10. Near Strabane; Dr. Sigerson.

Ligustrum vulgare(Linn.) District (10.) Banks of the Glenmornan |
river, Tyrone, introduced ; Dr. Sigerson.

Erythrea pulchella (Fries). District 4. Curacloa, Wexfotd! J.
Morrison. District 5. On the North Bull! Dublin Bay, in tolerable
plenty, October 1867; D. Orr.

E. Centaurium (Pers.) District 10. Cloghcor, Tyrone; Dr.
Sigerson. The Var. latifolia is EH. capitata (R. et 8.) -

Convolvulus arvensis (Linn.)—6. Plentiful near Limerick; D. M.
In the great Island of Aran; H.C. Hart. District 9. In County
Sligo; I. Carroll.—10. Fermanagh; Rev. 8. A. Brenan. District 11.
Fanet, Donegal ; H. C. Hart.—12. Glenarm; Dr. J. S. Holden. Be-
tween Rathmullan and Tyrella, Down; S. A. Stewart.

C. sepium (Linn.) District 10. Enniskillen, Fermanagh; 8. A.
Stewart. By the Foyle and near Strabane; Dr. Sigerson.

*Cuscuta Trifolii (Bab.) District 4. Quite established in clover
fields at Fassaroe, near Bray; R.M. Barrington. District 5. Found in
1868, by Dr. W. G. Smith, in a field near the sea-shore at Ballybrack,
occupying a space ofa few square yards only, and here parasitical upon
Lotus, Daucus, Linum catharticum, etc. (‘‘ Dub. Nat. Hist. Soc., Proc.,
vol. v., p. 198.) Once found near Kilkea, Kildare; J. Douglas.

tCynoglossum montanum (Lam.) Probably not native, in the single
locality near Balbriggan.

*Anchusa sempervirens (Linn.)—11. At Clondevaddock Church,
Rossnakill, Fanet ; H. C. Hart.

Lycopsis arvensis (Linn.)—5. Shore north of Gormanstown, and
at mouth of Boyne; A.G. M. District 11. By Lough Swilly, and
near the ight-house, Fanet ; H. C. Hart.

Echium vulgare (Linn.)\—4. Near Ballycarney and Bloomfield,
Wexford; Miss E. M. Farmer, At Fassaroe, near Bray, occasionally ;
R. M. Barrington.—5. On the warren south of Rush, plentifully ; shore
at Gormanstown and at Laytown; A.G. M.—12. Curran of Larne; R.
Tate. Cushendun, but very rare; Rev. 8. A. Brenan.

Mertensia maritima (Don).—4. Not now plentiful on the Murrough
of Wicklow, but occurs near Newcastle Station, and between Kilcool
and the ‘‘ Breaches;”? A.G. M. District 6? Sands at mouth of Creagh
river, near Mount Rivers, Clare; ‘‘ Dublin Penny Journal,” i., 278.

Lithospermum officinale (Linn.) District 4. Between Ballymoney
and Kiltennel sandbanks ; Miss EK. M. Farmer. Among bushes on the
shore north of Courtown; A. G. M. Fassaroe, Bray; R. M. Barring-
ton.—6. Great Aran Island; H.C. Hart. District 11. Rathmullan and
Downing’s Bay, Donegal; H. C. Hart, Ballyhooriskey ; Rev. T. Allin.

More— On Recent Additions to the Flora of Ireland. 277

Myposotis repens (Don). District 10. acile Derg, Tyrone; S. A.
Stewart.

Solanum mgrum (Linn.) District A, Shore near Churchtown,
Wexford, first observed in 1834, and still. growing there in 1869; also
on sands at Rostonstown; John "Waddy.—5. Once seen in the church-
yard at Kilkea, Kildare; John Douglas.—12. Sandy ground near Cush-
endun, from 1867 to 1871; Rev. 8. A. Brenan.

S. Dulcamara (Linn.)—38 and 4. Occasionally in the counties of
Carlow and Wexford; J. Morrison.—4. St. John’s, near Enniscorthy ; :
Miss E. M. Farmer. ei A Leck, on the farmyard wall, and in a hedge
a mile towards Stranorlar ; N. Moore.

Hyoscyamus niger (Linn. )—3. Browne’s Hill, Carlow; R. Clayton
Browne. Maryborough, Queen’s County; J. Morrison. 4. Bannow,
Wexford; Miss Nunn. On the Murrough, a little north of Wicklow ;
IN, Ce dil

Orobanche rapum (Thiel.)—5. On a hill south of Rathfarnham ;
Annot in Threlkeld.

O. rubra (Sm.)—12. On white limestone at Ballyvoy and White
Park, Ballintoy; R. Tate.

O Hedere (Duby).—9. Hazlewood, Sligo; D. M.

[ O. minor (Linn.) District 4. On clover in two fields at Spring-
hill, Enniscorthy, 1868; J. Morrison. A single plant next a Sweet
Pea in the garden at Bloomfield, and another single plant on clover by
the avenue at Bloomfield, 1867; Miss EK. M. Farmer. Scarcely yet
established as a naturalized plant}.

Lathrea Squamaria (Linn.)—2. Plentiful for a long distance along
the banks of the Blackwater, below Mallow, parasitical on Ulmus mon-
tana only, avoiding Beech, Horse Chestnut, Alder, and Sycamore; A.
G. M. District 7. In woods at Parsonstown, but rather scarce; M.
Dowd. District 9. In County Roscommon ! Miss Acton.—10. White-
park, Fermanagh; T. O. Smith.

Verbascum Thapsus (Linn.) District 11. Between Ballyshannon
and Donegal; H. C. Hart.

*V, Blattaria (Linn.)—4. On rough stony ground a little north
of Wicklow; A. G. M.

Antirrhinum Orontium (Linn.)—2. Fields near Tower Village,
Blarney (found by Mr. R. Mills); Rev. T. Allin.

Linaria Elatine (Mill.) District 4. Between Bannow and Bally-
madder, Wexford; R.M. Barrington.—6. Roadside near Ballyvaughan,
Clare; Rev. T. Allin.

L. minor (Desf.)—8. Browne’s Hill, Carlow; R. Clayton Browne.
Railway embankments near Carlow, not Enniscorthy ; J. Morrison.
—5. Near Sydney Parade Station, 1867; V.A. Smith. Straffan, Kil-
dare; J. Douglas.

L. repens (Ait.)—5. Perhaps introduced at Bushy Park; D. M.;
and the locality near Carlow requires confirmation.

L. vulgaris (Mill.)\—8. Garryhill, Carlow; R. Clayton Browne. 4.
Frequent near Enniscorthy; Miss KE. M. Farmer.

278 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Serophularia aquatica (Linn.) District 3. Kilmacow, Kilkenny ;
T. Chandlee. District 11. Drimnacraig and in Fanet; H. C. Hart.

Melampyrum pratense (Linn.) District 3. Banks of the Slaney;
R. Clayton Browne.

M. sylvaticum (Linn.)—12. Crow Glen, Belfast; 8. A. Stewart.

[Mimulus luteus. (Willd.)—4. In the Dargle River, near’ Ennis-
kerry; A. G. M.—10. On waste ground near the Glenmornan River,
Tyrone, two or three plants only; Dr. Sigerson.—12. Banks of the
Bann, between the Cuts and Coleraine; 8. A. Stewart].

Pedicularis sylvatica (Linn.) District 11. Common about Horn
Head; N. Moore, and in Fanet; H. C. Hart.

Khinanthus Crista-galli (Linn.) District 10. Enniskillen, Ferma-
nagh; 8. A. Stewart.

Veronica officinalis (Linn.) District 10. Sperrin Mountains, Tyrone;
S. A. Stewart.

*Veronica peregrina (Linn.) District 9. Demesne at Rockingham, -
Roscommon, and in the garden and demesne at Hazlewood, Sligo; D. M.
District 11, Salthill Garden, Mount Charles, and Kilderry, Muff, 1870;
H. C. Hart. Gweedore; Rev. W. M. Hind. Not found in District 6.

*V. Buxbaumit (Ten.) District 11. Rathmullan; H. C. Hart.

V. hederifolia (Linn.) District 7. Parsonstown; M. Dowd.

tientha sylvestris (Linn.) District 2. Roadside near Timoleague,
1871; Rev. T. Allin.

{JL rotundsfolia (Linn.\—2. Fields near the Blackwater, Waterford ;
Rev. T. Allin. District 6. Roadside banks between Galway and Oran-
more; 8. A. Stewart. Cultivated in the garden of the Atlantic Hotel,
at Kilronan, Aran; A. G. M.—8. Plentiful near a cottage at Ballina-
derg Bridge, at foot of Nephin; H. C. Hart.

*M. piperita (Sm.)—2. Near the river at Middleton, plentifully ;
Rev. T. Allin. :

MW. sativa (Linn.) District 11. Near Croagross, Fanet; H. C. Hart.
Ditto var. rubra (Smith).—4. Clohass Bog and Bloomfield; Miss E. M.
Farmer.

If, arvensis Linn.) District 3. Mountrath, Queen’s County; J.
Morrison. District 10. Near Liscurry, Tyrone; Dr. Sigerson. District
11. Near Cloghanealy ; N. Moore. Fanet; H. C. Hart.

MW. Pulegium (Linn.)—2. Abundant near Kilcoleman; Rev. T.
Allin.

[M. Requienit (Benth.) The Corsican Mint has been observed by
the Rev. T. Allin, growing abundantly in the street of Castle Townsend,
evidently an escape from cultivation ].

Saloia Verbenaca (Linn.)—2. Near Red Strand, Clonakilty ; Rev.
T. Allin.

Calamintha officinalis (Moench.)—2. Near Blackwater, Waterford,
and abundant on limestone in North Cork; Rev. T. Allin.

Obs. Calamintha Nepeta (Clairv.) Must be struck off the Irish list,
as Professor Babington informs us that his specimen belongs to C.
officinalis.

More—On Recent Additions to the Flora of Ireland. 279

C. Acinos (Clairv.)—5. Once found sparingly near Mullaghchreeclan
Hill, Kildare; J. Douglas. Portraine, 1869; H. C. Hart.

C. Clinopodium (Benth.) District 9. On the shore of the lake at
Rockingham, Roscommon, 1871; D.M. Itisto be feared that many of
the localities given for this plant, especially those near Dublin, belong
to C. officinalis.

Scutellaria galericulata(Linn.) District 11. Mulroy and Carrowkeel,
Fanet; H. C. Hart.

|Nepeta Cataria (Linn.)—5. Ditch near the Curragh of Kildare,
1732; Annotator in Thelkeld, R. I. A. District 7. Roadside near
Ballylucnane, Parsonstown; M. Dowd. District 10. Banks of the
Colebrooke River, Fermanagh; T. O. Smith. District 11. In a lane
from Rowross Ferry to Carrigart, and one plant between Donegal and
Ballyshannon; H. C. Hart.—12. Waste ground near Ardglass, Down,
perhaps an escape; 8. A. Stewart.

Lamium amplexicaule (Linn.)—5. Kilkea Castle, Mageney; J.
Douglas. District 11. Fanet and Rossnakill; H. C. Hart.

L. intermedium (Fries).—12. Along the coast from Magilligan to
Belfast, in various places, extending as far south as Newtownards; R.
Tate.

{L. album (Linn.)—4. Near the bridge at Bray ; R. M. Barrington.—
5. Common about Kilkea, Kildare; J. Douglas. South shore of the
Boyne below Drogheda, and near the Hill of Tara, Meath; A. G. M.

L. Galeobdolon (Crantz).—5. Kelly’s Glen, on the upper Dodder ;
W. Archer. ,

Galeopsis Ladanum (Linn.}\—4. Hvery year in wheat crops at Fas-
saroe, near Bray; R. M. Barrington.

Stachys Betonica (Benth.) District 7. Woods near Tullagh, barony
of Onagh, Tipperary; K’Kogh Bot. Hib.

S. arvensis(Linn.) District 4. Shillelagh, Wicklow; H. C. Hart.
Between Ballymadder and Bannow, Wexford; R. M. Barrington.
District 6. In Great and Middle Aran; H.C. Hart. District 11. Fre-.
quent in Fanet; H. C. Hart.

Ballota nigra (Linn.)—4. Plentiful a few years ago near Ennis-
corthy; J. Morrison. District 11. Between Salthill and Ardnamona,
Donegal; H. C. Hart.—12. Shores of county Down, in several places ;
8. A. Stewart.

Teucrium Scordium (Linn.) District 9. Banks of the Shannon near
Lanesborough, fide I. B. (Isaac Butler), Annot. in Threlkeld.

Pinguicula grandiflora (Linn.)—2. At Gurthaveha Lake, near Mill-
street, sparingly. Ascends to 1800 feet on Carn Tual; A. G. M.

P. vulgaris (Linn.)—1. In the Horse’s Glen, Mangerton, with P.
_ grandiflora, at about 1800 feet; A. G. M.

Utricularia intermedia (Hayne).—1. Bog holes near Lough Carragh;
Dr.Battersby. Bog near Knockskeagh, Leap; Rev. T. Allin.—11. Near
Kindrum Lakes, Fanet; H. C. Hart.

U. minor (Linn.) District 2. Dunsfort Bog, near Middleton, But-

280 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

tevant, and other places in East Cork, frequent; Rev. T. Allin. District
3. Bog of Allen; Wade, Rar.

Hottonia palustris (Linn.)—12. Plentiful in the drains on the bog
meadows, Belfast, where it was planted afew years ago; S. A. Stewart.
Dr. P. Browne notesit as found in a watery ditch west of Lough Mask,
on the road from Ballinrobe to Westport, but this latter locality re-
quires to be verified before the plant can be admitted as a native of the
west of Ireland. 3

tLysimachia Nummularia (Linn.)—4. Under a bank outside a boggy
plantation between Monart-house and Mill-house, Wexford; Miss E.
M. Farmer. 10. River bank, near Ardunshin, Fermanagh ; Rev. 8. A.
Brenan. Banks of the river three miles above Colebrooke ; £310:
Smith. 12. Dunminning, near Ballymena; apparently an escape from
cultivation; N. Moore. JZ. nemorum has often been mistaken for this
species.

Anagallis arvensis (Linn.) Var. cerulea. District 5. Sparingly
near Kilkea Castle, Kildare; J. Douglas. District 8. Near Belmont,
Galway ; Dr. W. King. :

Centunculus minimus (Linn).—1. Shores of Berehaven; A. G. M.
2. Ballintowtas, near Middleton, Cork; Rev. T. Allin.

Samolus Valerandi (Linn). District 83. Browne’s Hill, and on the
Black Bog, near Carlow; R. Clayton Browne.

Statice occidentalis (Lloyd). District 4. Rocks about two miles
‘north of Arklow, and near the old castle at Wicklow; A. G. M.—5.
On the North Bull, Dublin, sparingly, and on the muddy shore of the
ereek north of Malahide: on the flat shore at the north end of Port-

raine, and on the drier part of a mud flat at Laytown, in several of
these localities accompanied by S. Bahusiensis ; A. G. M.

Armerva maritima (Willd.)—1. On the shores of Ross Island, Kal-
larney, growing with Svlene maritima. Ascends to 3400 feet on Carn
Tual; A. G. M.

Plantago maritima (Linn.) District 8. Frequent on the coast of
Connemara, etc.; A. G. M.

[ Plantago media (Linn.) Jeported by Mr. J. Douglas as found by
him abundantly in a field and on a furzy bank about one and a-half miles
north of Straffan, Kildare; but not having seen any specimens, and not
knowing the circumstances under which it occurred, we still hesitate
to admit it as a native plant. <A variety of P. lanceolata, with very
broad leaves, occurs about Feltrim Hill, and was, probably, mistaken
by Mr. White for P. media. This variety has also been sent to us
from the north of Ireland, under the name of P. media.

Inttorella lacustris (Linn.) District 2. Shore of Ballybutler Lake,
near Middleton, and at Kilcoleman, Castlemartyr, etc.; Rev. T.
Allin.

Suada maritima (Dum.) District 6. Great Aran Island; Dr. E.
P. Wright.

Salsola Kali (Linn.) District 6. Great Aran Island ; cdem.

More—-On Recent Additions to the Flora of Ireland. 281

Chenopodium album (Linn.) District 7. Parsonstown; M. Dowd.

C. rubrum (Linn.) District 2. Edge of a bog at Kilcoleman, with
Rumex maritimus ; Rev. T. Allin.

Obs. C. urbicum (Linn.) Has not been rediscovered, and we fear
that C. murale was the plant gathered in Upper Dominick-street.

Atriples littorahs (Linn.) District 6. Great Aran Island; H. OC.
Hart. District 11. Lighthouse at Fanet; idem.

A. angustifoha (Sm.) District 6. Aran; H. C. Hart. District
_ ¢. Parsonstown ; M. Dowd. District 11. Fanet; H. C. Hart.

A. hastata (Linn.) District 7. Parsonstown ; M. Dowd.

A. arenaria (Woods.)—5. Sandy shore at Portraine, and Gormans-
town, and south bank of the estuary below Drogheda, but quite rare ;
A.G.M. Not seen on the coast of Antrim by Mr. R. Tate.

Obione portulacoides (Moq.)—5. Rocks at south side of, and on the
flat shore at north end of Portraine opposite Rush; also on the south
side of the estuary below Drogheda; A.G.M. Salt marsh on south
side of Dundalk Bay ; Templeton.

Rumex maritimus (Linn.) District 2. Sparingly on the edge of a

bog at Kilcoleman! Rev. T. Allin.
tA. puleher (Linn.) District 4. On the shore by the harbour at
Bray, 1867-72; D. M.—5. Shore near the Race-stand at Baldoyle,
1868, very sparingly; A. G. M.

kt. Hydrolapathum (Wuds.)—2. Abundant near Buttevant, Cork,
and Cappoquin, Waterford ; Rev. T. Allin.

{Polygonum Bistorta (Linn.)—8. In Captain Mitchel’s ground by
the brook near Stradbally, 1732; Annot. in Threlkeld. This is, pro-
bably, the very same locality where it was observed by Mr. Chandlee
130 years later.

P. Raw (Bab.)—1. Sandy point at entrance to the harbour of Ard-
groom, Cork; A. G. M.—5. Shore north of Gormanstown; A. G. M.

*Hippophae rhamnoides (Linn.) District 4. Thoroughly estab-
lished on the sandhills at Kiltennel, north of Courtown, Wexford, where
Miss Farmer has ascertained that it was planted about thirty years ago.
Mr. J. Morrison informs us that this shrub grows also on the sandy
shores at Raven Point, near Wexford Harbour. (5). Planted at Rush.

Empetrum nigrum (Linn.) District 3. Plentiful on Mount Lein-
ster, on the borders of Carlow and Wexford; R. Clayton Browne.
District 7. Tops of mountains four miles from Parsonstown ; M. Dowd.
District 10. Sperrin mountains, Tyrone; 8S. A. Stewart. Occurs on
many of the mountains near Killarney and on Connor Hill; A.G@.M.

Euphorbia hyberna (Linn.) District 11. Among large rocks and
bushes on the south side of the Poisoned Glen, Dunlewy, Donegal, in
no great quantity ; N. Moore, 1867—thus coufirming the accuracy of
Robert Brown’s observation. ‘This spurge flowers in the early Spring,
commencing often in the middle of April. It frequently grows on
open rocky banks, and among heath on the mountains, ascending to
1500 feet or more in the Horse’s Glen, Mangerton ; A. G. M.

Ei. amygdaloides (Linn.) District 4? A single plant has been ob-

R, I. A. PROC.—VOL. I., SER. II, SCIENCE. 20

282 Proceedings of the Royal Lrish Academy.

served for several years past growing in ground now cultivated on the
site of a former wood near Springhill, Enniscorthy ; J. Morrison.
Whether a recent introduction, or a relic of a former wild station, can-
not be determined, but this, at least, indicates that the plant should be
sought in the neighbourhood of Enniscorthy.

EF. portlandica (Linn.)—1. Derrynane, Kerry, sparingly ; A.G. M.
Rossearbery, Clonakilty, and Castlefreke, Cork; Rev. T. Allin.—4.
Sandhills at Courtown and Arklow; A.G.M. District 6. Great and
Middle Aran; H. C. Hart.—11. Kindrum, Donegal ; sdem.

Mercurialis perennis (Linn.)—19. In the lower demesne at Tandra-
gee, plentiful in one spot; R. M. Barrington.

Ceratophyllum demersum (Linn.)—2. Blarney Lake (found by R.
Mills); Rev. T. Allin.—12. In the Quoile river, Downpatrick ; 8. A.
Stewart. Not found in Lough Neagh, which was given in mistake for
Lough Leagh, near Killaleagh, Down, where the plant was found by .
Templeton in 1804.

Callitriche autumnalis (Linn.) District 1. By the shore of Ross
Island, Lower Lake of Killarney, 1866; A.G. M. This will alter the
latitude from 53° to 52°, and is the most southern locality in the
British Islands.—12. Carrickmannan Lake, near Saintfield, Down ;
S. A. Stewart.

Salix pentandra (Linn.) District 3. Many scattered trees in the
uncultivated country between Mountmellick and Tullamore ; J. Morri-
son.—9. In hedges and by ditches in Glen Iff, Ben Bulben; W. T.
Dyer.—12. Common in the Tickmacrevan district, Glenarm ; R. Tate.

*S. purpurea (Linn.) Var. Helix (Linn.) District 9. Glen Iff,
Ben Bulben, and near Drumod, but planted; W. T. Dyer.

S. phylicifolia (Linn.) District 9. North side of Ben Bulben ; D. M.
This is the willow given in our ‘‘ Contributions,’ under the name of S.
procumbens, which must now be expunged.

S. ambigua (Khrh.) District 8. Tully, Connemara ; Professor ©. C.
Babington.

S. Graham (Borr.) District 11. Among moss on the top of
Muckish Mountain, Donegal, 1868; D. M. Mr. Leefe considers this
little willow very closely allied to the continental S. retusa (Linn.):

S. herbacea (Linn.)—1. On Carn Tual at 2650 feet; A. G. M.—8.
On Lettery Mountain, etc., m Connemara; Mackay, Rar. The height
of 1000 feet, at which this plant grows, on the top of Clontygearagh
Mountain, Derry, is lower than any elevation at which it has been
observed anywhere else in Great Britain.

Quercus Robur Linn.) Var. sessiliflora(Sm.) District 1. Killarney ;
A.G@.M. District 10. Banks of the Glenmornan river, Tyrone; Dr.
Sigerson.

tZamus communis (Linn.) District 9. On a bushy hill rising from
Lough Gill, looking eastwards, and within the demesne of Hazlewood ;
Dr. T. E. Little, 1866. Abundantly in a wood on the shore of Lough
Gill, far from any house or garden; W. Heron, 1868. Seen in this loca-
lity by D. M., in 1871, but was very probably planted there by the

MorE—On Recent Additions to the Flora of Ireland. 288

late owner of Hazlewood, who was very fond of introducing new plants
in hisdemesne. TYamus is not mentioned in the late Mr. Wynne’s own
list of the plants seen by him in Sligo, and yet it could hardly have
escaped his observation at Lough Gull.

* Anachares Alsinastrum (Bab.) A. canadensis (Planch.) District 4.
Ponds at Hollybrook, Bray; R. M. Barrington. Is rapidly extending
along the canals and rivers throughout nearly all Ireland.

Orchis Morivo (Linn.)—8. Foot of Urrisbeg mountain near Round-
stone; W. T. Dyer.

0. pyramidalis (Linn.) District 1. Meadow near Passage, and on
sandhills near Castlefreke; Rev. T. Allin.—3. Commen about Carlow;
Rh. Clayton Browne.—4. Sandhills north of Arklow; A. G. M. Dis-
trict 11. Near Kindrum Lake, Fanet, Donegal; H. C. Hart.

Gymnadenia albida (Rich.)—6. Two miles north-west of Woodford,
Galway; M. Dowd.—9. Bruse Hill, near Mohill, Leitrim; the late F.
J. Foot.

Neotinea intacta (Reich.)—6. Has been gathered every year since
1864 in the original locality, but has not yet been found anywhere else
near Castle Taylor, except in the one large pasture field in which it was
first discovered. District 9. On the north-east shore of Lough Corrib,
not far from Cong, April, 1872; D. M. Flowers early, commencing at
the end of April.

Habenaria bifolia (R. Br.)—4. Marshes near Neweastle, Wicklow ;
A. G. M.—7. Near Parsonstown; M. Dowd. This appcars to be a
-searce plant, while H. chlorantha is very frequent, especially in
heathy districts, ascending to 700 or 800 feet.

Ophrys apifera (Huds.)—4. Sandbanks at Kiltennel and Courtown,
Wextord; Miss KE. M. Farmer.

Spiranthes autumnalis (Rich.)—1. Three Castle Head, Cork; T.
Chandlee.—2. Near Lecky, and by the Blackwater, Waterford; Rev.
YT. Allin.

Spiranthes Romanzoviana (Cham.) This is the name now adopted by
Prof. Asa Gray, and Dr. Hooker, in preference to S. gemmapara. The
plant still grows in many of the meadows and pastures near Castle-
town, commencing to flower from the middle of July.

Listera cordata (R. Br.)—4. On the mountain side south of Lough
Nahanagan, Wicklow; A. G. M.—5. Kelly’s Glen; C. Ball.—11. Hills
near Rathmullan, Donegal; H. C. Hart.

Neottia Nidus-avis (Rich.) District 7. Woods at Rockingham, Ros-
common; D. M. District 9. Hazlewood, Sligo; D. M. District 11.
Ards woods, Donegal! M. Murphy. :

Epipactis latifolia (All.) District 11. Mount Charles, Donegal;
H. C. Hart.
Oephalanthera ensifolia (Rich.)—1. Wood near Lickeen House, at
head of Lough Carragh; Dr. Battersby. Wood by the Kenmare road
from Killarney; A. Balfe. Near Derrycunihy cascade; A. G. M.

-— Malaxis paludosa (Sw.)—5. Marshy places about Kelly’s Glen, along

284 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

the River Dodder; Templeton.—12. Bog on Fair Head, Antrim; S. A.
Stewart.

tSisyrhynchiun anceps (Lam.) S. Bermudiana (Linn.) —6. Abun-
dant in marshy meadows and pastures along the river on both sides, for
four miles, from Woodford to Rossmore, forming conspicuous blue
patches among the grass, and with every appearance of a native. Also
in fields by the road from Woodford to Portumna, and on a hill half a
mile N. E. from Woodford; M. Dowd, and Prof. E. P. Wright, 1870.
The plant grows here in such profuse abundance that it seems hyper-
eritical to challenge its indigenous origin; still, when we see how in-
explicably it has originated, how abundant it has become within a few
years, and what a strong hold it has taken of the ground at Brisbane,
Queensland, as recorded by Mr. C. Prentice, in Trimen’s Journal of Bo-
tany, Series 2, vol. 1., p. 22 (1872); and considering that in England also
it has lately become well established in Hampshire, we may well hesi-
tate to accept the ‘‘ Blue-eyed grass’’ of Canada as an indubitable native
of Ireland. If the locality in which it occurs is nearly as restricted as
that of the S. piranthes at Berehaven, at least the Orchid lies, like all
the other American and Iberian plants, quite close to the shore, and is
a species of whose introduction or rapid extension we have not any ex-
perience.

tIris fetidissima (Linn.) A very doubtful native of Ireland, where
it seems to have been formerly much cultivated, nor are we acquainted
with any locality where it grows in a really natural manner.

Asparagus officinalis (Linn.)—4. Sandhills in Ballyteigue Bay,
Wexford; Mr. Lewis.

{ Allium Babingtonu (Borr.)—6. In all three of the Islands of Aran ;
H. C. Hart.

A. vineale (Linn.)—3. Banks of the Nore, near Inistioge, Kalkenny ;
Tighe.

Simethis bieolor (Kunth).—1. Certainly indigenous at Derrynane,
where it grows on boggy, heathy, and turfy slopes, far away from the
Abbey ruins, amidst heather and carices, ete.

Eviocaulon septangulare (With.)\—1. Bog-holes at north end of
Lough Carragh, Kerry; Dr. Battersby. First found by Dr. Wade in
1801, as shown by a letter from him to Smith, in the Library of uae
Linnean Society. In the Cloonee, not Cromeen, Lakes, Kerry.

Juncus acutus (Linn.)—1. Plentiful in the warren at Boesearbery
and a few plants on Castlefreke sands; Rev. T. Allin.—4. At the mouth
of the Kilgorman river, north of Courtown, Wexford, and on sandhills
thence to Arklow; also north of Arklow in Brittas Bay, and near Mizen
Head, etc., as far as Seapark House, where both it and Aywisetum
ifooret appear to cease. Flowers early in June, several weeks before J.
maritimus.

J. obtusiflorus (Khrh.)—1. Near Dingle, Kerry; D. M. District 8.
Boggy slopes at foot of Urrisbeg Mountain, Connemara; A. G. M.

J. squarrosus (Linn.) District 10. Sperrin Mountain, Tyrone; 5S.

More —On Recent Additions to the Flora of Ireland. 285

A. Stewart. Ascends to 2700 feet on Mangerton, and to 8300 on Carn
Tual; A.G.M. . ~

Luzula sylvatica ( Bich.) Reaches 3400 feet on Carn Tual; A.G. M.

Butomus umbellatus (Linn.)—2. Ballycotton Bog, and abundant
near Buttevant; Rev. IT’. Allin.—7. In the Brosna at Parsonstown ; M.
Dowd. |

Sparganium natans (Linn. et Fries).—11. Lakes near Keel, Done-
gal; H.C. Hart.

S. mnmum (Fries). District 7. Near Parsonstown; M. Dowd.
- District 10. In a lake near Drum, Clones; J. Bain.

*Acorus Calamus (Linn.) District 12. Lakes at Hillsborough and
Ballinahinch, Down, but most probably planted there; Templeton.
Profusely on both sides of the Lagan, for six or seven miles between
Lisburn and Moira, Down; 8. A. Stewart, 1866. This is an artificial
eut, and the plant does not grow in Lough Neagh, nor in the river
whence the Lagan Canal is drawn. Dr. Patrick Browne, in 1788, was
aware of its occurrence in the county of Down, but does not give any
special locality. According to the best authorities, Acorus Calamus is
nowhere native in the west of Europe.

Potamogeton rufescens (Schrad.)—2. Plentiful in the Blackwater at
Buttevant; Rev. I. Allin. District 3. Ditch near Mountrath, Queen’s
County; J. Morrison.

P. polygonifolius (Pourr.) Var. with long, thin, narrowly-lanceolate
submerged leaves; var. pseudo-fluitans (Syme.)—8. Plentiful in lakes
and streams at Ballinahinch, Connemara; A. G. M. This is the plant
doubtfully given in our book as P. lanceolatus, and is very characteristic
of streams connected with lakes in mountainous districts. The long
submerged leaves are very like those of P. sparganifolvus.

P. Lonehites, “ Tuck’’ (Syme), in “ English Botany.” District 5.
In the Boyne below Navan. By this name Doctor Syme designates the
Potamogeton from the Boyne, which we have doubtfully referred to P.
heterophyllus.

P. lucens (Wulf). District 7. In the Brosna, near Parsonstown ;
M. Dowd. Var. decipiens (Nolte.) District 5. In the Canal at Navan ;
‘Charles Bailey, 1868.

a P. erispus (linn.) District 11. Kindrum Lakes, Fanet; H. C. —
art.

P. gramineus (Linn.) P. obtusifolius (M. et K.)—2. Bogs near
Youghal and Charleville, and in Ballybutler Lake, Cork; Rev. T.
Allin.—10. Near Drum, Clones; J. Dain.

_ £. pusillus (Linn.) District 7. Common near Parsonstown; M.
Dowd. District 10. Strabane Canal and Ballymagorry, Tyrone; Dr.
Sigerson. District 11. Kinlough, Fanet; H. C. Hart.

P. pectinatus (Linn.) District 6. Aran Island; H. C. Hart.

Zannichellia palustris (Linn.) District 11. Glen Head, Donegal ;
H. C. Hart.

Natas flexilis (Rostk.)—-8. In 1869, I found it only in Lough Creg-
duff, three-quarters of a mile west of Roundstone, and it is probable

286 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

that this is the same lake in which Prof. Oliver discovered it,
and the only locality yet found in Iveland; A. G. M.

Schenus negricans (Linn.) District 8. Black Bog and Sandbrook
near Ballon, Carlow; R. Clayton Browne.

Cladium Mariscus (R. Br.) District 3. Black Bog near Carlow, and
- Ardristan Bog near Tallow ; R. Clayton Browne.

Eleocharis uniglumis (Link.)—4. On the sandhills near Arklow; A.
G. M. District 5. On the shore east of Dollymount, opposite the North
Bull, Dublin; M. Dowd. District 12. Shore half a mile below Ban-
gor, Down; 8. A. Stewart.

EF. multicaulis (Sm.) District 10. Near Drum, Clones; T. Bain.

Scirpus sylvatieus (Linn.)—2. Banks of the Owley River near Kil-
comer; Rev. T. Allin.—12. Deer Park, Glenarm; R. Tate.

S. lacustris (Linn.) District 3. Plentifulin the Barrow; R. Clayton
Browne. District 7. Plentiful in the Brosna; M. Dowd.

S. pauciflorus (Lightf.)—5. Marshes on Howth, 1870; M. Dowd,
thus confirming Mackay in Cat. Ir. . Plentiful, with Blysmus rufus, on
the North Bull, Dublin. Also on the shore east of Dollymount, and
between Baldoyle and Portmarnock. Shore south of Balbriggan, with -
Schenus nigricans ; A. G. M.—9. About Ben Bulben; D. M.

Scirpus parvulus (R. et 8.) District 4. Abundant at Arklow, on
soft mud, overflowed at high tide on the north side of the River Ovoca ;
A. G.M., July, 1868 (Journal of Botany, vol. vi., 1868).

S. setaceus (Linn.) District 3. Eastern slopes of Slieve Margy,
Queen’s Co.; R. Clayton Browne. District 6. Aran Isles; H. C. Hart.

S. Savi (S. et M.) District 2. Plentiful near Middleton, Cork;
Rev. T. Allin. District 6. Aran Isles; H. C. Hart.

Blysmus rufus (Pang.)—5. Abundant on the North Bull, opposite
Dollymount; A.G. M. Flowers early in June.—12. North side of
Ardglass Bay, Down; 8. A. Stewart.

Eriophorum latifolium (Hoppe.) District 8. Bog on the north-
west side of Urrisbeg mountain, near Roundstone, growing with Hrica
mediterranea, 1869; A. G. M.

Obs. Eriophorum alpinum (Linn.) Was announced in 1866, as
having been gathered by Mr. Ryder on the north shore of Gurthaveha
Lake, near Millstreet, county Cork (Dublin Nat. Hist. Soc. Proceed-
ings, vol. v., p. 112), but it is now believed that some mistake was |
made, as the plant cannot be found in the alleged locality. (See Re-
port of British Association, 1871, Section D, p. 129.)

Carex dioica (Linn.) District 10. By the River Derg in Tyrone;
S. A. Stewart.

C. pulicaris (Linn.) District 3. Black Bog near Carlow; R. Clay-
ton Browne. District 10. Castle Derg, Tyrone; S. A. Stowart.

C. arenaria (Linn.) District 6. Great Island of Aran; H. C. Hart.

C. divisa (Huds.)—5. Nearly extinct in the station discovered by
D. M., but two large and flourishing patches were found (1871) in a
damp meadow close to the Glass Works on the north bank of the Liffey;
A. G. M.

More—On Recent Additions to the Mora of Ireland. 287

C. vulpina (Linn.) District 6. In all three Isles of Aran; H. C.
Hart. District 7. On margins of stony lakes near Parsonstown; M.
Dowd.

C. muricata (Linn.)—2. Not rare about Middleton and Buttevant ;
Rev. T. Allin.—4. Fassaroe, near Bray; R. M. Barrington. District
12. Sparingly at Macedon Point, Belfast Bay, with Hypericum lirsu-
tum; S. A. Stewart.

©. divulsa (Good.)— 1. Muckross, Killarney; A. G. M. Near
Bantry ; Rev. T. Allin. District 3. Browne’s Hill, Carlow; R. Clay-
ton Browne.—5. Near Feltrim Hill; Castleknock and Celbridge ;
A. G. M.

C. teretiuscula (Good).—7. Plentiful in alarge bog near Multyfarn-
ham, Westmeath; D. M.—9. Bog near Clonhugh railway station ;
W. T. Dyer.—12. Bog at the Giant’s Ring (not Causeway), county
Down; D. Orr.

C. paradoxa (Willd.\—7. Nearly extinct now at Ladiston, where
it grows principally along the edges of ditches, on ground recently
drained. With the tufted root of C. paniculata, this has fruit nearer
in shape to that of C. teretiuscula, with which Dr. Hooker has, perhaps
too hastily, combined it; D. M.

C. paniculata (Linn.) District 10. Near Clones, Fermanagh (Dr.
Scott), Mackay Rar. The state with a narrow unbranched panicle is
not rare, and grows intermixed with the typical plant.

C. axillaris (Good). District 1. Salt marsh, near Kinsale! Isaac
Carroll, 1866. This is the only locality in Ireland from which we
have seen authentic specimens. C. divulsa has-more than once been
miscalled ‘‘ axilarcs.”

C. remota (Linn.) District 3. Eastern slopes of Slieve Margy,
Queen’s Co., and near Newtownbarry, Carlow; R. Clayton Browne.

C. rigida (Good). District 4. Top of Lugnaquillia, Wicklow ;
A.G. M.

C. pallescens (Lam.) District 2. Near St. Ann’s, Blarney ; R.
Mills.—9. Near Drumod, Leitrim; W. T. Dyer.—15. Deer Park, Glen-
arm; R. Tate.

C. limosa (Linn.)—1. Base of Sugar-loaf Mountain, Glengarriff ;
Rev. T. Allin. District 2. Bluefort Bog, Newmarket ; do.

C. strigosa (Huds.) District 12. Belvoir Park; Belfast Nat.
Field Club Report, 1871.

OC. punctata (Gaud.)—1. Plentiful in boggy or marshy meadows
near Ardgroom, at some little distance from the sea; A. G. M.

C. distans (Linn.) District 6. Great Aran Island; H. C. Hart.

C. levigata (Sm.) District 3. Ryland’s Wood, near Newtown-

barry, Carlow ; R. Clayton Browne.
; C. Pseudo-cyperus (Linn.)\—2. Dunsfort Bog, Middleton ; Rev. T.
Allin.—4. Marshes near Newcastle, Wicklow; A.G. M.

C. filiformis (Linn.) Pool near Glengarriff; Rev. T. Allin.

C. hirta (Linn.) District 3. Sandbrook near Ballon; R. Clayton
Browne.

288 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

C. vesicarva (Linn.)—2. Rather rare; but occurs near Middleton
and Buttevant; Rev. T. Allin.—9. Near Drumod, Leitrim; W. T.
Dyer.—10. Common in Fermanagh (Dr. Scott) Mackay Rar.

C. paludosa (Good). District 1. Caha river, Dunmanway, and
District 2. Dunsfort Bog, Middleton; Rev. T. Allin. District 4.
Marshes near the Murrough of Wicklow; A.G.M. District 7. Bog
near Multyfarnham; A. G. M.

C. riparia (Curt.) District 7. Near Portumna; D.M. No. 5 to
be added in the line of Districts.

Phalaris arundinacea (Linn.) District 3. Banks of the Barrow
below Carlow; R. Clayton Browne. District 7. Parsonstown; M.
Dowd.

Phleum arenarium (Linn.)—4. Sandhills at Arklow and north-
wards; A. G. M.—5. Gormanstown, Meath; A. G. M. District 6.
Great Island of Aran; H. C. Hart.

P. pratense (Linn.) District 3. Browne’s Hill, Carlow; R. Clay-
ton Browne. District 7. Near Parsonstown; M. Dowd.

Alopecurus pratensis (Linn.) District 7. Parsonstown; M. Dowd.
District 10. Enniskillen, Fermanagh ; 8. A. Stewart.

A. geniculatus (Linn.) District 3. In Carlow; R. Clayton
Browne. one

Nardus stricta (Linn.) District 3. On Mount Leinster; R. Clay-
ton Browne. District 7. Near Parsonstown; M. Dowd. District 10.
Sperrin Mountains, Tyrone; S. A. Stewart. Ascends to 3200 feet on
Carn Tual; A. G. M.

Milium effusum (Linn.) —12. Dundonald Glen, and Stormont Glen, —
Down; S. A. Stewart.

Calamagrostis Hpigejos (Roth). District 6. Between the road and
the sea, near Killeany, Great Aran Island, in two places only; H. C.
Hart, 1869. |

C. stricta (Nutt.)—10. Scawdy Island, near Maghery, is in Tyrone,
not Armagh; S. A. Stewart. Hence, Armagh must be erased from
the list of counties—12. Shores of Lough Beg, one mile south of
Church Island; R. Tate.

Agrostis canina (Linn.)—1. Ascends to nearly the top of Carn
Tual, say 3400 feet; A. G. M. Agrostis vulgaris to 3200 feet on same —
mountain. . |

Holeus moliis (Linn.) District 3. Browne’s Hill, Carlow; R.
Clayton Browne.

Aira cespitosa (Linn.)—1. A small form of this plant, which, ex-
cept that the florets are not viviparous, Dr. Syme considers undis- —
tinguishable from the Scottish A. alpyna, grows near the summit of
Carn Tual; A. G. M.

A. uliginosa (Weihe). District 8. Found in July, 1869, growing
plentifully on the swampy borders of Lough Creg-duff, near Round-
stone; and afterwards traced by me in many localities through the
district extending from Clifden to Kilkieran, Connemara; A. G. M.

Trisetum flavescens (Beauv.) District 7. Parsonstown; M. Dowd.

More—On Recent Additions to the Flora of Ireland. 289

—12. On a dry bank in the Bog Meadows, Belfast, and by the Laggan
Canal near Moira, Antrim; S. A. Stewart.

Avena pubescens (Linn.) District 7. Parsonstown, not common;
M. Dowd.

Melhica uniflora (Retz). District 7. Woods about Parsonstown ;
M. Dowd.

Poa compressa (Linn.) District 10. On the bank by roadside, half
a mile from Portadown towards Lurgan! W. M‘Millen. District 12.
Roadside between Ballycastle and Ballintoy ; D. M.

Glyceria aquatica (Sm.) District 3. In the Barrow below Carlow ;
R. Clayton Browne.

Sclerochloa distans (Bab.)—12. At Larne and atthe upper end of
Belfast Bay ; 8. A. Stewart.

S. Borrert (Bab.) The opinion expressed as to the possible parentage
of this grass must be retracted, or, at least, qualified, since only S. dis-
tans and S. maritima grow along with it in the North Lots, Dublin.

1S. procumbens (Beauy.) District 12. On Albert Quay, Belfast! in
small quantity, and in one place only; 8S. A. Stewart. This grass has
not lately been gathered near Dublin, and it is believed that S. Borrers
was mistaken for it in the metropolitan district. S. procumbens seems
very rare, and is open to some suspicion of having been introduced
both at Cork and Belfast, which are the only two Irish localities.

S. rigida (Link). District 38. Near Browne’s Hill, Carlow; R.
Clayton Browne. District 7. Walls and roadsides near Parsonstown ;
M. Dowd.—12. By the sea, two miles north of St. John’s Point, Down;
S. A. Stewart.

S. loliacea (Woods). District 6. In all three Isles of Aran; H. C.
Hart.

Catabrosa aquatica (Presl.) District 3. In Carlow; R. Clayton
Browne.

[ Cynosurus echinatus (Linn.) Came up in a field at Sandbrook,
Carlow, in 1868; R. Clayton Browne |.

Festuca uniglumis (Sol.) District 4. Sandhills from Courtown to
Arklow, and northwards to Rockfield, Wicklow; A. G. M.

Festuca sciwroides (Roth). District 7. Walls at Parsonstown, but
rare; M. Dowd.

F’. Myurus (Linn.) District 1. Walls at Dingle and Milltown,
Kerry; A. G. M.—2. Common at Avoncore, and occurs in both Kast
and West Cork; Rev. T. Allin. District 4. Springhill, Enniscorthy !
J. Morrison. Walls at Arklow and Wicklow; A. G. M. District 6.
Near Ballyvaughan, Clare; Rev. T. Allin. Probably not unfrequent in
the middle and south of Ireland.

F. arundinacea (Schreb.) District 7. Banks of the Brosna and
other places near Parsonstown ; M. Dowd.

Bromus erectus (Huds.) District 3. Railway banks near Portar-
lington, etc., towards Cork, extending probably to District 7; A. G. M.
District 4. Banks on north side of Bray Head; A. G. M.

Triticum pungens (Pers.) Districts 4 and 5. Frequent on the Mur-

' &. I. A. PROC.—VYOL. I,, SER. II., SCIENCE. wh 12

290 Proceedings of the Royal [rish Academy.

_ rough of Wicklow, and on banks and along ditches on the coast of pro-
bably all Ireland. A large form found on the shore near Rush has for
many years been cultivated in the Botanic Gardens, Glasnevin, under
the name of ‘‘ T. Moorei.”’

t Loliwm temulentum (Linn.) District 10. In Tyrone ; Dr. Sigerson.

Hlordeum pratense (Huds.) District 6. Meadows near Limerick ;
I. Carroll.

Equisetum hyemale (Linn.) District 6. At Lough Atalia in the -
Great Island of Aran; H. C. Hart. District 10. Banks of the Cole-
brooke river, Fermanagh; T. O. Smith. District 11. Little Bins,
Fanet; H. C. Hart. The plant of the Dundrum sandhills probably
should be referred to ‘‘ E. Moorei.”’

Ef. Mooret (Newman, 18538). Milde, the highest recent authority,
places this plant under /. hyemale as var. Schleichert (Milde, 1858);
but, as already observed in Seemann’s ‘‘ Journal of Botany,” vol. vi,
LF. Moore is the older name, and should be retained, in preference also
to var. paleaceum Schleicher, adopted by Dr. Hooker in the ‘‘ Student’s
Flora,’ but which has been rejected by Milde as ambiguous.—4. Sand-
hills north of Courtown, Wexford. Sandhills near Arklow, and thence
northwards in many places along the coast extending to near Seapark
House, three miles South of Wicklow.

Ei. trachyodon (A. Braun). #. Mackaii (Newman). District 2.
Near St. Ann’s, Blarney! (R. Mills); Rev. T. Allin, 1871. This will
extend the range to South of Ireland.

E, Wilsont (Newman). District 7. Canal near Mullingar; R. W.
Rawson. District 8. Shores of Lough Bulard, near Roundstone; A. G.
M. District 9? Shore of Lough Carra, Mayo; J. Ball. Probably this,
rather than £. trachyodon.

Polypodium Phegopteris (Linn.) District 2. Rocks above Gurtha-
veha Lake, near Muillstreet, with Asplenium viride; A. G. M.—8.
Abundant in Glan, south of Maam Bay, Lough Corrib, Galway, and
in the Coomb, south-west of Dromin Chapel, Mayo; G. H. Kinahan.—
10. Deer Park, Brookboro’; Rev. 8. A. Brenan.

P. Dryopteris (Linn.)—9. Near Lough Talt ! on the Ox Mountains,
Shgo; R. Warren. !

Lastrea Thelypteris (Presl). District 4. Marshes in Glencree;
Mackay, Cat. Ir.—5. At Lullybeg between Robertstown and Rathan-
gan, in Kildare; Mrs. Cooke Trench. Drumconrath, Meath; Rev. S. A.
Brenan.—7. Rockingham, Roscommon ; D. M.—10. Near Caledon, Ar-
magh; E. Wallis.

L. Oreopteris (Presl). District 3. Abundant at foot of Mount
Leinster, and on the banks of the Upper Barrow; R. Clayton Browne.

Polystichum aculeatum (Roth). District 3. At Browne’s Hill and
other places in Carlow, but rare; R. Clayton Browne.

Cystopteris fragilis (Bernh.)—2. Rocks above Gurthaveha Lake,
near Millstreet; A. G. M. Dunmore East, Waterford; H. Fitzsimons.
District 8. A single plant at Pollerton, near Carlow, R. Clayton
Browne. —5. On the bridge at Monasterevan; Mrs. Cooke Trench.

MorE—On Recent Additions to the Flora of Ireland. 291

Asplenium lanceolatum (Huds.)—1. Onan old tower at Reencahirne
and on Ballycarbery Castle, near Caherciveen ; Rev. S. Madden.

A, Adiantum-nigrum (Linn.); var. acutum (Bory.)—1. By the River
Shannon, near Corgrig, Foynes! Miss C. G. O’Brien. District 8.
Frequent in Connemara and south-west Mayo; G. H. Kinahan.

A, viride (Huds.)—2. Rocks above Gurthaveha Lake, near Mill-
street; A. G. M.—8. Lissoughter, Glenlosh, and Bengower, Galway,
and south-west of Dromin Chapel, Mayo; G. H. Kinahan.—11. Ina
gully on the north side of Slieve League! H. W. D. Dunlop.

Adiantum Capitlus-Veneris (Linn.)—1. Sea-wall under Mount
Trenchard, near Foynes; Rev. L. O’Brien.—8. Hill north-north-east
of Sheffey, five miles from Killery Harbour; G. H. Kinahan. District
11. In one place on the cliffs of Slieve League (found by Rev. L.
O’Brien); Rev. R. J. Gabbett.

Hymenophyllum tunbrigense (Sm.) District 10. In a glen between
Aughnacloy and Augher, ''yrone; E. Waller. On the mountains near
Florencecourt, with H. Wilsoni; Rev. S. A. Brenan.

H, Wilson (Hook.) District 3. On Mount Leinster; R. Clayton
Browne.

Ophioglossum vulgatum (Linn.) District 11. Fanet and by Lough
Swilly ; H. C. Hart. :

Isoetes lacustyris (Linn.) District 2. In Gurthaveha Lake, near
‘Millstreet; A. G. M.—4. A long slender form, some of whose fronds
measured 26 inches, is in autumn washed ashore from deep water at
Upper Lough Bray. Milde gives this Lake as a station for J,
echinospora, which, however, I have not succeeded in finding there; A.
G.M. In Lough Luggelaw; D. Orr.

Lycopodium clavatum (Linn.) District 8. On Mount Leinster; R.
Clayton Browne.—10. On the mountains of Mourne; Harris’s ‘‘ Down,”’
No. 19.

LL. Selago (Linn.) District 3. Near Mount Leinster; R. Clayton
Browne.

L. selaginoides (Linn.) District 3. Black Bog, near Carlow; R.
Clayton Browne.

List oF PAPERS RELATING TO THE Frora oF IRELAND, PUBLISHED FROM
1865 To 1872.

Andrews, W. On some Irish Saxifrages. Dublin Nat. Hist. Soc.
Proceedings, vi., p. 84 (1871).

Allin, Rev. T. Irish Plants. Seemann’s Journal of Botany, ix., p. 18

1871).

Plants of County Cork. Seemann’s Journal of Botany, ix., pp. 111
and 173 (1871).

Barrington, R. M. On some plants recorded from Ireland. Trimen’s
Journal of Botany, 1., p. 108 (1872).

Dowd, M. Malva borealis, near Dublin. Seemann’s Journal of Bo-
tany, Vlil., p. 8323 (1870).

292 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Foot, F. J. Hymenophyllum Wiilsont, near Boyle, etc. Dublin Na-
tural History Society Proceedings, v., p. 66 (1865-6).

Kinahan, G. H. On Ferns observed in West Connaught and South-
west Mayo. Dublin Natural History Society Proceedings, vi., p.
67 (1871).

Moore, D., Ph.D. Eriophorum alpinum, and Acorus Calamus, found
in Ireland. Dublin Natural History Society Proceedings, v., p.
112 (1866-7), and Seemann’s Journal of Botany, v., p. 46 (1867).

—— Trifolium glomeratum in Ireland. Seemann’s Journal of Botany,
viil., p. 192 (1870).

Ona form of Salix Arbuscula (afterwards corrected to S. Gra-

hami, 1x., p. 300), in Ireland. Seemann’s Journal of Botany, viii.,

p. 209 (1870). |

Notes on some Irish Plants. Seemann’s Journal of Botany, ix.,
p. 299 (1871).

D. Moore and A. G. More. On the Climate, Flora, and Crops of Ire-
land. International Botanical Congress Report, 1866.

More, A.G. Trifolium subterraneum in Ireland. Seemann’s Journal
of Botany, vi., p. 208 (1868).

—— eae on Equisetum Moorei, etc. Seemann’s Journal of Botany,

, p. 253 (1868).

Seemann’s Journal of Botany,

-» PP- BBE and oe Tee

Botany, =. pp. 254 and 321 (1868).

Discovery of Aira uliginosa at Roundstone. Seemann’s Journal

of Botany, vii., p. 265 (1869.)

On Eriophorum alpinum as a British Plant. British Association
Report, 1872.

Sigerson, G., M.D. Additions to the Flora of the tenth Botanical Dis-
Hie Ireland. Royal Irish Academy Proceedings, Sec. Ser., vol.

, Science, p LOZECESi 2):

Smith, W.G. Dicouess of Cuscuta Trifolic in Ireland. Dublin Na-
tural History Society Proceedings, v., p. 198 (1868-9).

Stewart, S. A. On some rare or overlooked plants in the neighbour-
hood of Belfast. Belfast Naturalist’s Field Club Proceedings,
(1865-6). .

—— A Run through Galway with a Vasculum. Belfast Nat. Field
Club Proceedings (1867-8).

—— A Visit to Dungiven and the Sperrin Mountains. Belfast Nat.
Field Club Proceedings (1868-9).

Tate, KR. The Flora of Ireland, with special reference to Ulster. Bel-
fast Nat. Field Club Proceedings (1866-7).

Addenda to the ‘‘Cybele Hibernica.” Seemann’s Journal of
Botany, vill., p. 81 (1870).

Wright, Professor E. P. Notes on the Flora of the Islands of Arran.
Dublin Natural History Society Proceedings, v., p. 96 (1866-7).

More

On Recent Additions to the Flora of Ireland. 293

SUPPLEMENTARY List oF PAPERS, ETC., PUBLISHED PREVIOUS To 1866.

Andrews, W. Botanical Excursion in Clare and Kerry. Dublin Na-

ural History Proceedings, reported in Annals of Natural History,
, p. 882 (1841).

aban Professor, ©. C. On the recent additions to the Flora of
Ireland. Annals of Natural History, vi., p. 328 (1841).

Gage, Miss C. Plants of Rathlin Island. Botanical Society, Edin.
Proceedings reported in Annals of Natural History, Sec. Ser., v., p.
145 (1850).

Harris, Walter. The Ancient and Present state of the County of
Down, 1744. Chap. xi. contains a catalogue of forty rare plants
which was probably contributed by Isaac Butler.

Harte, W. On the Occurrence and Geological Relations of certain
Ferns in the County of Donegal. Dublin Natural History Society
Proceedings, iv., p. 247 (1865).

Harvey, Professor W. H. Ona new British Saxifrage (S. Andrewsit).
London Journal of Botany, vii., p. 571 (1848).

Hincks, Rev. T. D. On Early Contributions to the Flora of Ireland.
Annals of Natural History, vi., pp. 1 and 126 (1841).

Lambert, A. B. Anecdotes of Patrick Browne. Linnean Society
Transactions, iv., p. 83 (1798).

Moore, D. Botany of Parish of Templemore, in Ordnance Survey of
the County of Londonderry, pp. 9-11; and pp. 6-8, plates 4, 5,
of ‘‘ Notices” (1837).

Sampson, Rev. G. V. Memoir explanatory of the Chart and Survey of
Londonderry. List of Plants, pp. 152-171 (1814).

Sim, John. Remarks on the Flora of Ireland. Phytologist, 2nd
Series, li1., p. 353 (1859). Cf. Natural History Review, vii.,
p. 434 (1860).

Templeton, John. On a New Species of Rose (£. Mibermica, Smith,
1810). Royal Dublin Society Transactions, i11., p. 162, with plate

1802).

et cee, W. Galium cruciatum, an Irish plant. Annals of Natural
History, ix., p. 519 (1842).

Tighe, W. Statistical Observations relating to the County of Kilkenny
(1802). List of Plants (including Calamintha Acinos), pp. 207
and 309.

—— Plants of Coast of Wexford. Royal Dublin Society Transactions,
vol., iii., p. 147 (1802).

Norr.—According to information lately received, it seems that Plantago media
has some claims to be considered naturalized in the locality where Mr. Douglas
observed it, and which he describes as not far from Malone’s Gravel Pit, to ‘the
north of Straffan, where the plant formed quite a carpet, and the pink ‘anthers
were very conspicuous.

294 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy

XX XIII.—On a new Form oF Goniomerrr. By Josepu P. O’ Retry,
C. E., Professor of Mining and Mineralogy, Royal College of
Science. With Plate XX. (Science).

[Read June 24th, 1872].

THE principle involved in the construction of the Goniometer now
submitted to the Academy, applies rather to instruments intended for
the measurement of angles in general, than to those which are specially
destined to the measurement of the angles of crystals. This principle
is, the substitution of a straight edge or divided scale in the determina-
tion of angular measurements, for the divided circle usually employed.
Now as a straight edge can be more easily and more accurately di-
vided than a circular one, and as length of edge is, in this case, the
sole condition as regards dimension, requisite for the attainment of mea-
suring power, it is evident that such a substitution must at once both
simplify and cheapen the instrument, while the bulk being considerably
reduced, and the form rendered very convenient, the instrument can be
rendered quite portable and safe for the purposes of the field Geologist
and Mineralogist. This new form may therefore be considered as pre-
tending to simplicity, reduced bulk, and accuracy, and consequently to
cheapness and usefulness. Those latter considerations are most impor-
tant from the point of view of education. Students, asa rule, are not suf-
ficiently well acquainted with the different instruments brought under
their notice in scientific lectures, nor can they well become acquainted
with many of them on account of their costliness, bulk, and delicacy
of arrangement; but with even the more ordinary instruments, there
is generally wanting that degree of familiarity which induces the use
of them for observation, and that knowledge of their relative degrees of
utility, which is really the fundamental point of all sound observation.
To cheapen an instrument is therefore to put it more generally within
the reach of students. To simplify it without lessening its accuracy is to
encourage them to a more frequent use of it, and thus really to induce
them to study science in a practical manner. Such was my principal
object in attempting toimprove on the ordinary Wollaston Goniometer. —
For cabinet-work no instrument can be more perfect than this, and few
have rendered greater services in their way. But its bulk renders it
unsuited for the purposes of the field student, while it is really in field
work that the easy and rapid determination of the special charac- —
teristics of minerals becomes of great value ; and of those none can be
more important as far as regards crystalline minerals, than the deter-
mination of the angles. Is it possible to attain the results given by
the Wollaston Goniometer by means of an instrument equally precise,
but much more simple, and more reduced in bulk? Such was really
the problem which I undertook to solve. Now whatever may be the
form of the instrument to be employed, there must be necessarily
an axis of rotation on which to adapt the crystal requiring measure-

O’REILLY—On a New Form of Goniometer. 295

ment; and there must necessarily be an arrangement allowing of the
proper placing of the crystal edge for measurement. The method by
which this is attained in the Wollaston Goniometer is so simple and
so perfect that it becomes indispensable. The, method of placing
the edge of the crystal in the axis of the instrument varies, but
all the arrangements employed resolve themselves into attaching
the crystal, by a piece of wax, to a moveable piece which is rendered
capable of movement in different directions, or planes, so that the
desired position of the edge may be accurately attained. In the pre-
sent instrument, those arrangements have been suppressed, for a very
simple reason, that the intermediary of wax being im all cases
requisite for attaching the crystal, it is much more simple for the
observer or student to use his manipulative skill, in attaching it, so
that he may insure all the conditions necessary for correct measure-
ment ; and a proper disposal of the piece of wax employed can always
allow of this result being practically attained. There would, therefore,
necessarily remain, as fundamental part of the instrument, the
cylindrical axis carrying the crystal, moveable in a sheath, or exterior
cylinder carrying the divided scale, whether straight or cirenlar.

Now if we suppose, traced on the cylindrical axis carrying the
erystal, a spiral or screw of any given pitch, and if we suppose this
axis to turn within a cylindrical sheath of at least the length
of half the pitch of the screw, and that, moreover, the exterior cy-
linder be cut away so as to form a slit in its surface parallel to the axis
of the instrument, and of the length of the half pitch, it is clear that the
spiral traced on the axis must cut the edges of the slit, at distances from
either extremity of it, proportional to the angle through which the
axis shall have been turned. It is equally evident that a divided scale
carrying 90 or 180 division will give, for a half revolution, measurements
in double or single degrees of this angle. In fact, the divided circle of
the Wollaston Goniometer is replaced by a spiral on the axis. Now this
method of measurement is independent of the diameter of this cylin-
drical axis, and depends entirely for accuracy on its length. We have
thus the means of reducing considerably the bulk of the instrument,
while, by taking, as units of division on the straight edge of the slit,
half millimetres, or millimetres, which can thus most conveniently be
introduced, we can have the measuring part of the instrument reduced
to a length of 180 millimetres at most, and practically to 9 millimetres;
measuring to single degrees, if the half millimetre be taken as unit, or to
double degrees if the millimetre. The whole instrument may thus have a
length not exceeding 25 centimetres, and reducible to about 15, while
the greatest diameter may not be more than 15 millimetres, and I
believe, can be reduced to 10 millimetres by nice construction. The
form of the instrument would even allow of a greater length without
rendering it at all inconvenient, or unsafe for carriage.

It remains to show that accuracy is no way lost, at the expense of
compactness; in other words, that the vernier arrangement is both
simple and effective. The exact determination of the coincidence of

296 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

the spiral with the divided scale is attained by means of a triangular
piece, which slides along the slit, and one edge of which is cut accord-
ing to the same spiral as that traced on the cylinder or axis. It is
thus easy to bring this edge to coincide with the portion of the spiral
showing itself between the two edges of the slit; a line traced trans-
versely on this slide-piece, at the base of the triangle, indicates the
point of coincidence of the spiral with the divided edge, and therefore ©
shows the corresponding number of degrees, while the opposite side of
the slide-piece carries the vernier giving the fraction of degree. |

I have not introduced any tangential screw, as practically un-
necessary, and tending to complicate the instrument ; nor have I made
any special arrangement for setting up the instrument in a fixed posi-
tion, on a stand, as I would prefer leaving that to the skill, and prac-
tical ingenuity of the student; it being precisely one of those simple
mechanical problems which chemists have frequently to solve, and
which may be solved in many simple and sufficient ways. The essen-
tial portions of the instrument existing, any further addition must
increase its bulk, render it more costly, and in no way add to its
accuracy.

DESCRIPTION OF PLATE XX.

a. Crystal.

_6. Wax attaching crystal to moveable cap C.C., fixed upon the inner revolving
axis.

ce. d. Screw Cup retaining the outer revolving axis in cylindrical cover.
@. d. Runner carrying the vernier k. k.

J. Head by which the outer revolving axis is turned by hand, 80 as to give
measurement.

g- Head of inner revolving axis, allowing of proper disposal of crystal for
measurement.

k. k. Vernier.
h. h. Slit in cylindrical cover, and having the opposite edges divided.

m. m. Spiral traced on outer revolving axis, as seen in contact with edges of
slit.

XXXIV.—Nortce or tHe Genus TeTrapepia (REINscH), AND OF TWO
KINDRED NEW Forms. By Witi1am ARCHER.

[Read June 24, 1872.]

Amonest ‘‘Unicellular” Algz (as well in the wider as in the most
strict sense), falling under the class Chlorophyllaces, forms with spe-
cially figured cells—that is, otherwise than globular, ellipsoidal, or
cylindrical, with more or less abruptly or broadly rounded ends—are,
as is well known, numerous. One has only to call to mind, not to

ARCHER—On the Genus Tetrapedia. 297

speak of almost the entire family of Desmidiew, such forms as those
appertaining to the genera Polyedrium (Nag.), Scenedesmus (Meyen),
Pediastrum (Meyen), Ophiocytium (Nag.), Coelastrum (Nag.), Chara-
cium (Al. Braun), Dimorphococcus (Al. Braun), &c., for examples of
very varied and at same time seemingly characteristic outlines.

But amongst unicellular plants belonging to the class Phycochro-
maces, so frequently found in the same situations associated with the
foregoing, as well as with other less prominently marked chlorophylla-
ceous types, not until recently, so far as I am aware, has attention been
drawn to any examples of a specially figured outline—that is, as men-
tioned, in shape otherwise than globular, ellipsoidal or cylindrical.

I need hardly contend, indeed, that the “ figure-of-8-shape,”’ as-
sumed by many such during the progress of self-division, cannot be
regarded as an exception, or as in itself special. Thus, in the genus
Synechococcus (Nag.), for instance, the ordinary oblong subcylindrical
cell becomes transversely constricted during growth, so as to assume a
‘‘ fioure-of-8-shape ;’’ but the two segments having attained their full
size, the constriction is simultaneously carried through and through, se-
paration ensues, and the oblong sub-cylindrical figure in each new cell
is resumed.

Possibly, indeed, the departure from the so frequent ellipsoidal
type, which is shown by the cuneate or rather obovate cells of Gom-
phospherva aponina (Kiitzing), may, so far as it goes, indicate a certain
amount of approach to a special figure, enhanced, too, as it might ap-
pear to be, by the very pretty obcordate shape presented by the cells
during division. Indeed, a doubly-obcordate figure is not unfrequently
seen; that 1s, when the division proceeding vertically from above down-
wards, being partially advanced, is quickly succeeded by a second line
of division setting in at right-angles to the former, also proceeding ver-
tically from above downwards—then the shape assumed presents an
obcordate outline on each of its four vertical aspects, and, when viewed
from above, or somewhat obliquely, is seen to be four-lobed. A cell in
such a progressive stage of division is thus somewhat comparable to the
figure of afour-lobed Euonymus fruit. (This allusion, of course, is only
to assist in conveying a conception of the shape presented). But, when
the self-division is complete, the cuneate or obovate figure is resumed.
Indeed, even the regular tapering off towards the lower or inner extre-
mity of the cells may be possibly held to be but a consequence of their
mutually approximate radial disposition, occurring, as they do, embed-
ded in the substance of the ends of a number of radially projected
dichotomously subdivided arms of rather firm gelatinous matter, ema-
nating in a somewhat stellate though quite irregular manner from a
common centre, the whole surrounded by a more or less conspicuous
gelatinous envelope, and forming an unequally rounded globose family,
Gomphospheria thus would seem to form, to a certain extent, a parallel
amongst Chroococcacese (Phycochromacese) to Oocardium amongst
Palmellaceze (Chlorophyllacez).

It does not appear, then, until the genus Tetrapedia was founded

R, I. A. PROC.—VOL. I., SER. II., SCIENCE. 2Q

298 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

by Professor Reinsch,* for two new and singular exceedingly minute
Chroococcaceous forms, that examples of specially figured cells were
known in this family of Algee. Here we have unicellular Chroococca-
ceous plants existing quite free and unattached, and, therefore, in no way
acted upon by mutual pressure, or capable of being modified in outline
by any mechanical exigency of position of growth, and at same time
offering very characteristic and even complex figures. Inasmuch,
therefore, as I apprehend Professor Reinsch’s work must be but little
known in this country, and as the specialities of his forms seem not yet
clear, upon which, possibly, observers with us, should they encounter
them, might be able to assist in throwing light—and, further, inasmuch
as [am myself acquainted with two other figured, but less complex,
also very minute forms, clearly of similar nature, though not absolutely
fitting into the genus, as characterised by Reinsch—for these reasons it
has appeared to me that a notice thereof might find a fitting place in
these pages, accompanied by a reproduction of Reinsch’s, as well.as by
a sketch of my own forms (Pl. X XI.), and (although no further light can
be shed upon them than that ‘‘ there they are’’) become, at same time,
a not wholly unwelcome contribution to English readers.

Perhaps, before endeavouring to convey an idea of my two less
striking but new forms, it would be best to reproduce Reinsch’s Latin
description of his genus, and of his two forms falling thereunder, ex-
amples of one of which I have also once myself met with in a gathering
made in County Westmeath. It is as follows :—

Class, Phycochromacee.
Family, Chroococcacee.
Genus, Tetrapedia (Reinsch).

Cellulee solitarize aut rarius consociatione individuorum plurium fa-
milias ex cellulis binis, quaternis aut 16is exstitutas constituentes, in
sciagraphia quadratic, cellula singula incisuris quaternis in cellulas
filias quaternas dilapsa, cellule filiz post divisionem individuas singu-
las se prebentes, incisurarum directio in marginum lateralium direc-
tione perpendiculari aut in angulo semirectangulo versa; cellularum
interanea granulosa, colore erugineo.

Tetrapedia gothica. PP. Reinsch.

Cellule in sciagraphia quadratice, margines laterales in medio non
profunde incisi, lobuli in medio paulo emarginati; cellule evolutiores
quadripartite, incisurarum directio in marginum lateralium directione
perpendicularis. (Pl. XXI., figs. 1 to 7).

* “Die Algenflora des mittleren Theiles von Franken,” by Professor Paul
Reinsch, Nurnberg, 1867, p. 37, t. 11, fig. 1.; and t. 1, fig. vi Also in the author’s
Memoir “ De speciebus generibusque nonnullis novis ex Algarum et Fungorum
Classe’ (1867, p. 30, t. 1, fig. Art.; ex vol. vi. “ Act. Suciet. Senckenb. ale

ARCHER—On the Genus Tetrapedia. 299

Latit. 0.006 mm. usque 0.008 mm.; familias ex quaternis cellulis ex-
tructe latit. 0.013 mm.; familie ex cellulis 16 is extructee latit. 0.027
mm. usque 0.03 mm.

Tetrapedia Crux Michael. BP. Reinsch.

Cellule: in sciagraphia quadratic, margines laterales integerrimi
utrimque leniter emarginati ; cellule evolutiores (in statu divisionis)
quadripartite, incisurarum directio in marginum lateralium directione
angulo semirectangulo versa. (Figs. 9 to 10).

Cellularum (in statu divisionis) latitudo 0.008 mm. usque 0.012
mm.

The first species (7. gothica), I have never had the good fortune to
encounter, and would, indeed, be extremely glad to have an opportu-
nity to examine so remarkable a unicellular growth. Asisseen from the
figure (Pl. XXI.), a young cell in 7. gothica is compressed, quadrate,
slightly emarginate at the middle of each lateral margin, the angles
rounded, a slight marginal concavity between each of the four central
emarginations and each of the four angles (figs. 1, 2); side-view oblong,
concave at the middle at each side, end broadly rounded (fig. 7). By-
and-by, as would appear, the cell becomes more and more deeply
incised at all the four sides, the incisions, taking origin equi-distantly
from the angles—that is to say, from each of the four lateral emargina-
tions, of which, indeed, these are but the initiations—proceed in a di-
rection perpendicular to the sides, until they a/most reach the centre
(figs. 4,5). The cell is now cut very nearly into four quadrate quar-
ters, but these remain still mutually attached by a narrow connecting
portion, and, of course, this forms a bond of union, and must maintain
a passage of intercommunication between the cavities of the four quad-
rate sections; this, at least, 1s very plainly conveyed by Reinsch’s
figure. Part passu with the progress of these lateral and vertical in-
Cislons, a growth or increase of dimensions, so far as we can judge,
seems to occur, and each of the four quadrate sections, when the
incisions have progressed to this extent, appears to be about equal in
size to the original single quadrate cell. The line of incision does not
appear to be simply rectilineal and acute below, but it leaves a some-
what considerable interval between the segments, and at the lower or
inner extremity it is bluntly rounded, and higher up it offers a some-
what undulate appearance, whilst the general or average breadth of
the incision is pretty much alike throughout. This undulate outline
is due to the circumstance that each of the four margins of the four
segments, the two inner of each, as well as the two outer, at this stage
possesses a minute emargination at the centre, the two new angles (or
those at the top or outer extremity of the incisions) being rounded off
similarly to the single o/d angle of each (or those forming the four angles
of the primary quadrate cell). As in asingle cell the intervals between
the central emarginations and the angles offer a slight marginal conca-
vity; the remaining angles of cach of the four segments are, of course,

300. Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

those by which they remain mutually connected. In fact, we have now
presented a cell with four quadrate segments, mutually bonded toge-
gether by the inner angles, the whole as yet forming but one common
cavity, each of these four segments, except as to their being so united
by one of their angles, offering all the same characteristics as the original
single quadrate cell (fig. 4). A further degree of complexity seems now
to arise. Taking origin from each of the emarginations at the centre of
each of the sides of all the four quadrate segments, into which the
original cell has become subdivided (as well from those bounded by the
‘lines of incision as those external), a secondary incision takes place,
proceeding likewise in a direction perpendicular to the sides, and pro-
gressing until each of these too almost reaches the centre. Like the inci-
sions of the primary cell, they also are somewhat wide, rounded below,
and with a somewhat undulate outline, due to precisely the same circum-
stance, that at the middle of all the sides of each and every of thenew qua-
drate segments (the inner as well as outer), a minute emargination pre-
sents itself, and the angles being rounded, with a slight concavity between
these and the central emargination. Parv passu with the formation of
these further incisions of each of the now new quadrate segmends of the
segments of the original quadrate cell, they, too, in their turn become
increased in size, so as to equal their predecessors, as these equalled the -
original cell, whilst they, likewise, remain bonded together by the inner
angles, the incisions not proceeding so far as to effect a complete sepa-
ration. There is thus now a highly complex form produced: sixteen
quadrate segments have resulted from the formation of the primary and
secondary sets of incisions, and these are combined into one ¢ablet by five
points of mutual union; that is to say, the single median point of union
of the group of four primary segments, the result of the first segmentation
of the original quadrate cell, and the four points of union of four sets of
four segments of the primary segments, now having each attained the
original dimensions. ‘The original quadrate cell has now become a
quadrate tablet of sixteen times its superficial dimensions, composed of '
sixteen compartments, divided off by deep incisions, three from each
side of the ¢ablet ; each of those proceeding from the middle of each side
to the centre, is, of course, cruciform, whilst the two others, reach-
ing only to the point of union of each of the secondary sets of seg-
ments, are simple; but all the cavities of all the compartments of
the tablet maintain, of course, a common intercommuniecation at the
before-mentioned five points of junction (tig. 6.) Such an example, in-
deed, as this calls to mind a door-key of many wards, if so homely an
illustration be allowable.

Nor does this appear to be all: judging form Reinsch’s figures* (see
our figures 5 and 6, after Reinsch), and from just a single mention made
in his explanation of the plate, a further apparently singular character-
istic appertains to this most curiously complex form. It would appear

Me Oprcciizy te ll HIG, ke) mye

ARCHER—On the Genus Tetrapedia. 30L

that even at a comparatively early period of the progress of growth of
this form, that is, in examples with only four primary incisions, a
foramen or aperture—an indubitable hole (‘‘Loch” )—exists right through
and through the cell at the very centre of the common point of union
of the segments, or in a sixteen-segmented tablet five such holes may
present themselves. ‘These foramina are square, or rather the sides of
the short tube thus formed are somewhat convex inwardly, and thus
the angles acute. In one of Reinsch’s figures (fig. 5) this opening is de-
lineated with its angles towards the ends of the incisions, and in another
(of a sixteen-segmented tablet, fig. 6), the sedes of the opening are shown
as towards the ends of the incisions (the author does not himself refer
to this difference). To judge from Reinsch’s figures, these holes seem
very remarkable; they are not holes in one side of the cell-wall, which,
as we know, can sometimes occur, as in cells of Sphagnum-leaf, the
openings in the oogonia of (Hdogonium, &c., &c., but they are holes,
bored as it were, clean through both walls, the membrane from both sides
lining them, thus making a free passage through the thickness of the cell.
They are not, if we judge Reinsch’s figure aright, comparable to the
openings in the ‘‘coenobium” of a Coelastrum, or a Pediastrum, or of
Gonium, &c., which arethe spaces between the component individualized
cells of a stratum, but here it would appear that even the tablet,
shown in fig. 6, is still only one cell, with sixteen compartments, nearly,
but not quite, shut off from one another, and therefore still in mutual
intercommunication. Repeatedly vertically quadripartite is thus the
‘main feature of this form. |
One of Reinsch’s figures seems to offer a deviation from the general
description here sought to be conveyed (fig. 8). Four apparently
distinct cells are closely juxtaposed, the individual cells (instead of
quadrate, the angles rectangular, but, as mentioned, rounded off), are
here equally four-lobed, the lobes semicircular and entire. Thus,
between the four lobes occur four sinuses, these acute-angled at the
deepest point. In the centre, between the whole four cells, there
occurs an acutely-quadrangular hollow-sided vacant interval of equiva- _
lent length and breadth, and between each pair of the four-lobed cells
also an acutely-quadrangular hollow-sided vacant interval, longer than
broad, the longer diameter of these four interspaces running in the direc-
tion of the angles of the equally quadrate central vacant interval—the
form aud direction of these (five) interspaces being, of course, simply due
to the semicircular outlines of the lobes of the juxtaposed cells. One
can, in fact, exactly reproduce the outline presented by the form in
question, and even bring out the whole of the characteristics of the
contour of fig. 8, by placing sixteen similar cozms in four groups of
four each, the coins so much overlapping one another as to allow, as
nearly as possible, just one half the circumference of each to remain
uncovered. Of this form Reinsch has seen but a single specimen, and,
referring to it as he does only in the description of the plate, is disposed
to take it for a distinct plant.
Such (with this aberrant, or more likcly quite distinct form) is this

302 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

interesting chroococcoid, 7: gothica (Reinsch), so far as we are able to
gather from the material afforded. The question is, what is its mature
state? Do any portions, more densely filled with contents become shut
off, as resting-cells or ‘‘ spores”? (such as in Anabaina)? What limit is
there to this subdivision? Figure 6, with its sixteen quadrate seg-
ments, offers at all the sides of all the segments the same minute
central emargination, as in the earlier conditions, indicative (?) of a fur-
ther formation of similar incisions, which, if carried out to the same
extent, would result in each of the sixteen segments being cut into four
further (tertiary) segments—such a tablet as fig. 6 represents, would
then become one of sixty-four segments of four times the superficial
dimensions of the former. Do the segments, at some epoch, and what,
become cut through, and such as figs. 1 or 2 result? The words of
Reinsch’s description convey that this takes place, though he has
nothing afterwards explanatory as to the point. Are the holes a con-
stant characteristic? or can they point to an impending dislocation or
disuniting of the segments, thus initiated, in a singular manner, it is
true, at a new place of origin, instead of bya carrying onwards of the
vertical incisions? The foramen or hole, shown in fig. 5, resembles the
central interspace of fig. 8, owing to the direction of its angles, but
the holes in the compound tablet, shown in fig. 6, as before drawn
attention to, have the angles in the reverse direction. They are de-
picted as, and denominated holes, by Reinsch: may they be, after all,
but interspaces, and the segments distinct cells, cohering at the adjacent
angles bya gelatinous cushion (not united by a narrow isthmus of the cell ~
itself, this afterwards perforated), and thus the opening amounting to no
more than a break in the temporarily cementing medium? But if, as we
must infer as yet, they are truly openings formed in the “cell” itself,
they do not seem to present themselves for some time, apparently at least
until the primary incisions are advanced; and the question arises as to
how they first originate ? ,

Nor, indeed, are queries similar to those suggesting themselves, —
touching 7. gothica, apparently at all more capable of receiving satis-
factory replies, as regards any of the three other forms, constituting
with it the subject of the present communication. The second form
referred to this genus by Reinsch, Tetrapedia Crux-Michaelt, is (like the
preceding) very minute, compressed, quadrate, the lateral margins
entire, and, in all the examples noticed, with two shallow sinuses or
concavities extending from the middle point of each side on to the
angles, thus producing an obtuse-angled central protuberance, the
margin at all the four angles deeply and obliquely incised, the incisions
reaching to nearly two-fifths of the diagonal diameter of the cell, their
sides rectilineal, acute at the inner extremity, slightly widening up-
wards (fig .9). The incisions thus bisect the right angles of the
quadrate cell, and subdivide it into four broadly cuneate segments, the
outer angles of which are sub-acute, and with the two gentle sinuses,
as before referred to, occupying the whole of the outer margin. The

ARCHER—On the Genus Tetrapedia. 303

edge or side-view of the cell presents a lanceolate outline, the extremi-
ties acute (fig. 10).

The quadripartite condition is regarded by Reinsch as a “state of
division ;”’ but he does not figure or refer to the simple or undivided
state: it 1s not clear, indeed, how the carrying onwards of the incisions
to completion, even until it should involve entire separation of the seg-
ments, would result in the formation of a secondary set of quadrate
cells, like the assumed young form—if pushed through and through the
quadrate cell would simply become cut into four triangular ones—two
sides straight and one with the two sinuses.

One might suggestively, however, put the following possibility.
Assuming the incisions carried on till four distinct younger cells were
produced, of course of the triangular figure, they each would be equal
to one-fourth the superficial dimensions of the original cell, and
they would resemble a moiety of a similar cell of one-half its superficial
dimensions, and, as if separated from its assumed fellow diagonally.
Now, we might suppose each of them capable of growing a new half of
triangular form, the obtuse-angled prominence taking the place, as it
were, of a kind of punctum vegetationrs, that 1s (so to say), as ¢f the cell
were stretched or pulled by some force to double its size, the little pro-
minence always remaining the apex, until a quadrate figure were
attained ; it would, of course, likewise be requisite to suppose a general
increase in size of the whole cell thereupon, or pari passu; they occur,
however, of varying sizes. It would further be necessary to suppose a
new incision to originate at each angle, and the central protuberance
to be developed at each side, producing the two sinuses. Were ali this
accomplished in each of the separated cuneate segments, four new simi-
lar cells to that figured would be the result. This, however, is but
quite conjectural, and it seems to remain quite uncertain as to how the
cells grow and divide into new cells. The few examples I have seen
were similar to those figured, that is, deeply incised with the four
broadly cuneate segments, the specimens slightly differing in dimensions,
and showed no tendency to any further alteration. There is a certain
amount of possibility of this form being taken for a minute Pediastrum
(Meyen); but apart from the colour of the contents, there is no Pedias-
trum with similar outline of the cells, and, indeed, as regards the ex-
amples hitherto seen, the common union of the segments at their bases
prevents any confounding with a Pediastrum, which is composed of
distinct but closely juxtaposed cells, held together as a frond or
‘¢ ccenobium”’ by a kind of hyaline ‘‘ intercellular substance.’ Obliquely
quadripartite is thus the great feature of this form.

Not less problematic, on all points, is the third form (figs. 11,12). I
would draw attention to one, which, so far as I can learn, has not
hitherto met observation ;* it is clearly, however, one of kindred nature

* During the interval that the above Paper was in the hands of the printer, I
enjoyed the great gratification and valued privilege of making the personal acquaint-
ance of Dr. Veit B. Wittrock, of the University of Upsala, on the occasion of a (too

a04 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

to the foregoing. The most ready manner to convey an idea of the
figure of this also very minute form is, to say it resembles that of an
Arthrodesmus; in other words, it is compressed, quadrangular, divided
by two opposite, deep, wide, triangular notches into two broad cuneate
segments, their lower (or inner) sides slightly convex, and the outer
angle subacute, and very minutely apiculate, and the upper (or
outer) sides very slightly concave at the middle, somewhat raised
towards the angles,* the contents pale eruginous colour, and
homogeneous looking. This form occurs of different sizes, some
of them being twice the linear measurements of others, but, as mentioned,
even the largest is exceedingly minute. Though thus arthrodesmoid
in figure, apart from the colour and a general aspect of contents, the
greatly differing sizes occurring in one and the same gathering, would
prevent this being taken at all for any desmid; neither in this nor the
following form is any gelatinous envelope apparent. A certain amount
of a kind of movement shown by this form is, perhaps, not at all
special, yet it is always somewhat strikingly evinced. I allude toa
gentle jerking or oscillatory movement of each cell—a sort of quiet from
side-to-side vibration, generally, as 7fon a pivot running through the
isthmus, the radius of action being but restricted, yet constant. Owing
to this gentle movement not being quite equable, in fact rather irregular,
a change of position of the cells occurs, but no noteworthy or decided
change of place. I would not be disposed to attribute any great im-
portance to this, yet it 1s a minor phenomenon, which, in this litle
form, when met with, hardly ever fails to arrest one’s attention. This
must, I should think, be accounted a rare form, though it casually
turns up in several places, especially from county Dublin and county
Wicklow. I have not been able to see any new growth or formation of
younger segments, nor any noteworthy difference in the examples now

brief) visit of his to this country —an occasion of which I must ever retain a lively
and pleasing recollection. We spoke, inter alia, of these forms, the subject arising
from his having shown me a sketch of a minute form found by him in Sweden,
which I at once recognised as most probably identical with that above recorded as
Tretrapedia Reinschiana. Ihad fortunately, ere long, an opportunity to show Dr.
Wittrock a fresh example not only of this, but likewise of the other form now here -
named Tetrapedia setigera (we were at the moment in the far West, in the middle of
Connemara’s wilds), and I hope that skilled and accomplished observer may not consi-
der it too great a liberty on my part to mention that, whilst he identified the former
as occurring in his country, he likewise concurred in my view, above expressed in
regard to both, as to their nature and affinity.

* T regret that the figures in the plate (figs. 11 and 12) do not sufficiently accu-
rately indicate the characteristic sought to be described by the words, “‘somewhat *
raised towards the angles;’’ the figures show the upper margin of the segment too
uniformly eoncave, whereas each lateral portion or lobe of the segment presents
rather a mamillate outline, that is the upper margin (as well as the lower) slightly
convex towards the angles, but concave at the middle. It will be, of course, under-
stood that the two figures (11 and 12) each show an individual, one with the
““segments’”’ lying horizontally, the other vertically, the deep sinus being that
making the bilaterality, or arthrodesmotd contour.

ARCHER —On the Genus Tetrapedia. 305

and again offering themselves, save as before mentioned, in dimensions.
Bulaterahity is thus the speciality of this form.

Even still less offering any tangible grounds upon which: to form a
conjecture as to its mode of growth is the fourth form in question—
one, however, seemingly undoubtedly of a similar nature, and hitherto
apparently unobserved (figs. 14-17). This is also extremely minute, and
is compressed, triangular, the sides each with asingle deep rounded sinus,
thus the cell three-lobed, the angles broadly rounded, and each tipped
- with an extremely slender linear bristle, in length almost equal to, or
slightly longer than the diameter of the cell itself. The contents are
extremely pale zruginous green. Thus the broad (or front) view
might be comparable to the end view of certain Staurastra, or even,
perhaps, still more aptly, it might be likened to a minute form of
Polyedrium (Nag.), such as P. trigonum. Buta second glance would
suffice to place beyond the smallest doubt that we had no Staurastrum
before us ; and, apart from the minute size, the colour and aspect are
abundantly characteristic to render it at once decisive that this can be
no Polyedrium. No linear incisions have ever been seen to occur, con-
sequently the cells do not present themselves as segmented, though
forming three equally divergent lobes, separated by the deep rounded
sinuses; hence no example has been met with showing any evidence of
any mode of self-division. Theirsizes vary, but not so much as do those
of the preceding. The most singular feature is the possession of the
very fine linear spine or bristle at each angle or extremity of the lobes,
inasmuch as an appendage of such a nature would seem to be probably
without a parallel in Chroococcaceous forms, unless, indeed, the tuft of
hair-like filaments surrounding the terminal “ heterocyst’’ of a Cylin-
drospermum may be something analogous. But there they are irregular,
and more hair-like ; here solitary, definite in position, longer, and more
like a very delicate linear spine, that is, not thicker at the base, or at
any portion of its length. I have met with this organism on several
occasions in moor-pools, chiefly in the counties of Dublin and Wicklow ;
it is possible it may be pretty generally diffused, though not often seen,
which may, indeed, in great part be due to, its great minuteness.
Triradiate and setigerous are thus the special features of this form.

Having thus tried to convey a conception of these four unicellular
jigured chroococcoids, the two first mentioned of which form Reinsch’s
genus Tetrapedia, as established by that author (op. cot.), it remains to
consider in what manner the two latter, hitherto unrecorded, could be
associated therewith. Taking the terms of the genus Tetrapedia, as
founded, the two new forms would not correctly fall thereunder, the
characters being based necessarily on the outward figure. If, indeed, it
should be rigidly held that my two forms should be decidedly excluded
from Reinsch’s genus, in such case, fixing the generic limits on the same
principle, each of these would seem to demand to be regarded as the
types of two separate new genera—for to myself each would appear to
be as distinct from each other as either from the two Reinschian forms.

B. I. A. PROC.— VOL, I., SER. I1., SCIENCE. 2K

306 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

But, nevertheless, all the four forms are, I venture to suppose, suffi-
ciently clearly to be regarded as closely kindred—they are all com-
pressed, angular, deeply subdivided either by narrow, even linear inci-
sions, or by broad, angular, or rounded sinuses.

The third form referred to (figs. 11, 12), with itstwo broadly-cuneate
segments is comparable to T. Crux-Michaeli, as it were, deprived of two
opposite segments ; no doubt, even for a moment supposing it possible
to operate on an example so as actually to remove two of its segments, the
result would still not be at all identical with my form in the contour of the
remaining segments; therefore, so far as one can fairly judge, it would not
be a reasonable assumption to regard it as a binate or, so to say, depau-
perated variety of T.Crux-Michaeli (Reinsch). It does seem the new form
alluded to is not apparently at any time, so far as it has presented itself,
divided * incisuris quaternis,”’ yet still the approximation or ‘‘affinity”’
cannot but be regarded as sufficiently striking. The fourth form (figs. 14-
16), with its three angles only, andits slender filiform or bristle-like pro-
cesses, appears indeed more distinguished from the rest; but apart from
having but three apices, its more projecting but comparatively less broadly
rounded lobes, call to mind Reinsch’s (unnamed) form, fig. 8, with its
four semicircular lobes, cruciately arranged, and with ashallow subacute
(instead of a broadly-rounded) sinus between them. As before, we
might momentarily suppose it possible to deprive one of such forms as
fig. 8, of one of its semicircular lobes, and the remainder ‘‘ shoved round’’
so as to render the now (supposed) but three to become equidistant, still,
even apart from the bristles, the forms would not be alike, yet, as in
the previous case, the approximation or “affinity” cannot but be re-
garded as sufficiently striking ; and further, my fourth form, this
admitted, would seem thus (through such as fig. 8), to be connected
even with 7. gothica (Reinsch).

So far then as our acquaintance with these little alge here referred
to reaches, there appear to exist four (if not five), distinct, yet kindred
forms of figured ‘‘ Chroococcacese.”’—their remarkable shapes preclude
their being regarded as ‘‘ Lichen-gonidia,’’ but whether mature plants
or stages in the growth of any more complicated structures remains a
problem. Ours are at least forms which here and there recur, and one
can at once recognise them as always offering the same characteristics,
and as maintaining their apparent individuality. Whether they are
‘“species’”’ or not, it may be a matter of convenience, should observers
meet them elsewhere, and be able to throw a light upon them, to have
at least a means of their recognition. For the reasons mentioned, it
occurs to me as preferable (at least provisionally and temporarily) to
record them under Reinsch’s genus, if indeed that observer may not
consider it unallowable so far to modify the terms thereof as to admit
of its embracing the two new forms. It may be objected that the very
name of the genus would preclude the admission of a three-lobed form
into it, but the name Staurastrum is retained, though only a minority
of the forms referrible thereto are cruciate or quadrangular in end-view ;
so also, with Triceratium—where four and five-angled forms occur,

ARCHER— On the Genus Tetrapedia. 307

and so on. I venture then to cast the descriptions of these forms as
follows:—

Class, Phycochromacez.
Family, Chroococcaces.
Genus, Tetrapedia (Reinsch) mut. quodammodo char.

Cells compressed, quadrangular or triangular equilateral, becoming
subdivided into quadrate or cuneate segments or rounded lobes, either
_ by deep vertical or oblique incisions, or by wide angular or rounded
sinuses.

Tetrapedia Gothica (Reinsch).

Cells quadrate, angles rounded, lateral margins emarginate at the
middle, whereat afterwards deeply incised; each of the four roundly-
angled quadrate segments thus produced becoming equal in dimensions
to the original cell, and their lateral margins emarginate at the middle,
whereat afterwards also deeply incised; each of the sixteen (secondary)
roundly-angled quadrate segments thus produced becoming equal in
dimensions to the original cell, and their lateral margins emarginate at
the middle (whereat afterwards incised ?); all the incisions perpendi-
cular to the sides, rounded below, somewhat wide, of an equal average
width throughout; ultimately a quadrate foramen through the cell at
the central points of junction of the segments (the incisions afterwards
completed and the segmented tablet breaking up?). In side view the -
single cell oblong, at the middle slightly concave at each side, ends
rounded.

Plate XXI., Figs. 1 to 7. Diameter of single cell about ,; 4,5 to
1 on
3125 °

In a ditch, and in a mill-race (very scantily) near Erlangen.

(1t seems to be probable that another distinct form exists, as above
referred to, that figured by Reinsch* and reproduced in accompanying
figure (fig. 8). —Should that form recur to him, probably he may be in
a position to throw further light on it on a future occasion).

Tetrapedia Oruc- Michael (Reinsch).

Cells quadrate, lateral margins entire, with two shallow concavities,
each extending half the length of the sides, thus producing an obtuse-
angled central prominence, deeply incised ‘at the angles, incisions dia-
sonal, rectilineal, deep, acute below, slightly expanding upwards, thus
bisecting the angles and dividing the cell into four broadly cuneate
segments, the upper angles of which are sub-acute (the incisions ulti-
mately completed and the cell breaking up ?); in side view lanceolate,
ends acute.

* Opnicit. tlh, fips. ie

308 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Figs. 9, 10. Diameter of cell about 75; to gags"

In running water (very scantily) near Erlangen: also (very scantily)
near Mullingar, Ireland.

Tetrapedia Reinschiana, nov. sp.

Cells quadrangular, two opposite margins excavated by a wide trian-
gular sinus, thus subdividing the cell into two broadly cuneate segments,
connected by a wide isthmus, and somewhat convex on their lower —
margins; the other opposite margins of the cell, that is, the upper mar-
gins of the segments, very slightly concave at the middle, somewhat
raised towards the sub-acute minutely apiculate outer angles ;* in side
view oblong, constricted at the middle, ends rounded.

Figs, 11, 12, 18. Diameter of largest cell met with (from angle
to angle in both directions equal) from about ,;5,' to say one-third
or even one-half smaller.

In moor pools, Counties Dublin, Wicklow, and Galway.

In venturing to associate Professor Reinsch’s name with this species,
I may take the opportunity to express the great pleasure with which I
have availed myself of his interesting papers and correspondence,
though unable to concur with certain of his views; and I would also
use the occasion to thank him highly for the valuable and much esteemed
favour conferred by his having been so good as to forward me copies
of his memoirs.

Tetrapedia setigera, Nov. sp.

Cells triangular, each lateral margin somewhat deeply excavated by
a broad rounded sinus, dividing the cell into three lobes rounded at the
ends, and each terminated by a very delicate straight bristle, in length
about equal to the diameter of the cell ; in side view oblong, somewhat
inflated at the middle at each side, ends rounded, and each seen tipped
by the bristle.

Figs. 14, 15, 16, 17. Diameter of cell (without bristles) about 4555
to zq57” from end to end, including the bristles about ;7-5 to qq7”
In moor pools, Counties Dublin, Wicklow, and Galway.

Of the genus Tetrapedia and the two original species therein included
by him, Professor Reinsch has furnished in his work only the diagnosis
(previously herein repeated), and the explanation of the figures, whence
we can draw information or gain a knowledge of his views. His figures
are given in the original upon a very large scale indeed, and hence pro-
bably calculated to induce misconception as to the actually very minute
size of the forms; the majority of them are here reproduced upon a
scale of some 400 diameters and the best ‘‘ explanation of the figures ”’

* See note, ante. p. 304.

2

ARCHER—On the Genus Tetrapedia. 309

that can accompany them will be simply a direct translation, though
not taken in precisely the same order, trom the original :—

Tetrapedia Gothica (Reinsch).

Fig. 1. A simple developed cell (Plate XXI.), whose lateral
margins present the indication of division.

Fig. 2. A cell with the indication of division, the angles bluntly
rounded. |

Fig. 3. A cell [the division | somewhat more advanced.

Fig. 4. A four-celled family, the cells still connected in the middle
by the angles, the depth of the incisions almost the breadth of the cells,
the individual cells almost fully-formed—that is to say—already with
the commencemeut ofa division intoa new cell-generation, the mar-
gins of the side-lobes of the cell somewhat emarginate at the middle.

Fig. 5. A four-celled family, the tablet (Scheibchen) furnished at
the middle with a quadrangular hole (Loch).

Fig. 6. A sixteen-celled family, formed from four smaller families,
still connected at the corresponding angles, all the cells of like figure,
and presenting the indication of continuous division { No further refer-
ence is made on the part of the author to the holes].

Fig. 7. Side view of a cell.

Fig. 8. A four-celled family of peculiar form, which perhaps re-
presents a distinct species, of which, however, I [Professor Reinsch |
have observed but a single specimen; the cell cruciate, formed of four
semicircular lobes; but whether the cells represent the developed con-
dition, or the condition of beginning of a new division, I [| Professor
Reinsch | do not venture to decide; the dimensions as in a four-celled
family of the ordinary form.

Tetrapedia Crua-Michaeli (Reinsch).

Fig. 9. An individual in the state as observed, showing the division
furthest advanced.
Fig. 10. Side view of the same individual.

Tetrapedia Reinschiana (Arch.).

Figs. 11, 12. Front, or broad view.
Fig. 13. Side view.
Tetrapedia setigera (Arch.).

Figs, 14, 16. Front, or broad view.
Fig. 17. Side view.

Fig. 18, Portion of a filament of a minute Nostoc, with spores.

310 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

XXXV.-—On a Minute Nosroc with Spores, WITH BRIEF NoricE oF
RECENTLY PUBLISHED OxsseRVATIONS ON CotteMA, &c. By WILLIAM
ArcHer. With Plate X XI. (Science).

[Read June 24, 1872.]

THE appearance of a highly interesting and noteworthy communication
from Professor Max Reess, conveying a description of certain novel ex-
periments instituted by him on the growth ofa Collema from the spores,
and giving his views as to the bearing thereof as regards Nostoc,* which
I have only just seen, recals to my recollection a seemingly remarkable,
though isolated, example of a not uncommon minute aquatic Nostoc,
with spores, brought forward by me at a recent meeting of our Micro-
scopical Club, but not publicly exhibited, from want of time, and since
then somehow overlooked to be recorded.

The little Nostoc, presenting the speciality to which I am desirous
of directing attention, is a very minute one, though the dimensions of
the subglobose or elliptic fronds vary much. It is rather common in
moor and certain bog pools. On account of its small size, therefore
readily capable of compression, and its pellucid character, the elegant
arrangement of its tortuously twisted rather large moniliform filaments,
is often nicely seen, and this causes it to be a very pretty and favour-
able illustrative example of its type, for examination in its entirety
under the higher powers of the microscope. Its minute size calls to
mind Vostoc minimum (Currey),t but in it the cells are described as
quadrate, with a sinus at each side, lending a crenate outline to the
filaments, and the heterocysts are large, whilst here the cells are orbi-
eular, or for a time slightly flattened at the junctions, and the hetero-
cysts are but slightly wider, though longer than the ordinary cells.
This plant is probably identical with Wostoc paludosum (Kiitz.), though,
as regards anything to be deduced from the heterocysts, Kiitzing: is
silent. But the interesting point connected with it is a single example
of it having presented indubitable ‘‘spores,’ of precisely similar
nature to those in Spherozyga, &c., but with the peculiarity of their
being always placed singly between two heterocysts. The pairs of
heterocysts with the intervening spore occurred at just about the same
intervals as in ordinary examples occur the isolated heretocysts; the
spores large, broadly elliptic, about one-third longer than broad; their
diameter more than twice the diameter of the heterocysts, about thrice
the diameter of the ordinary cells; the ‘‘ bright points”’ of the hetero-
cysts not very conspicuous. (See Pl. XXLI., fig. 18).

* Professor Max Reess: ‘‘ Ueber die Enstehung der Flechte Collema glaucescens
Hoffm., durch Aussaat der Sporen derselben auf Nostoc lichenoides, Vauch.” In
‘“* Monatsb. der k. Akad. der Wiss. zu Berlin,” Oct., 1871, p. 523.

+ Currey ‘On Freshwater Algze,’’ in ‘‘ Quart. Journ. of Micr. Sci.,” vol. vi.
(1st ser.), page 216.

ARcHER—-On a Minute Nostic with Spores. dll

I would explicitly deprecate any supposition that the observation
was founded on any mere isolated filament, met with in the same
material as the rest of the ordinary examples of this Nostoc around,
and assumed by me to have emanated from some of them, and, there-
fore, possibly that of some other genus. The filaments were not iso-
lated, but, contorted about in quite the ordinary way, were still in-
volved in the parent matrix, which was bounded by the distinct pellicle,
or ‘‘ periderm,” generically characteristic, and in all respects, save the
remarkable speciality described, this example was absolutely the same
as the others in the same gathering; in fact, the little Nostoc was in-
tact. It might be said, possibly, this little plant was rather a Monor-
mia, but the definite periderm to the rounded fronds places a bar to the
assumption, and I do not think any observer would see it and pronounce
it other than a Nostoc.

In making a drawing for illustration, it is of course unnecessary to
present more than one spore, with its adjacent heterocysts and a few
cells of the filament. To give the total frond, and its long, tortuously
looped and curved filaments, with their numerous spores and heterocysts,
and to convey an idea of the matrix, with the bounding periderm, would
have been an unnecessary labour and expense, and to carry it out on
the scale of some 400 diameters would have occupied a very consider-
able space.

I would now advert to Professor Reess’s views, as given in his me-
moir above alluded to. This observer is an adherent of the hypothesis
already propounded by Professor Schwendener, as regards the nature of
Lichens, who, in his turn, seems possibly to have had suggested to him
the working out of some such idea as he has arrived at, by the alterna-
tive conclusion put forward by Professor de Bary, as one or other
being a necessary outcome or result deducible from the existent know-
ledge of the gelatinous Lichens (Gallertflechten) or the Collemaceex
and allies, and seemingly embracing also Ephebe in his generalisation.
This the latter thus enunciates—‘‘ Hither the Lichens in question are
perfectly developed states of plants whose imperfectly developed forms
have hitherto stood amongst the Alge as the Nostocacez and Chroococ-
cacee. Or the Nostocacese and Chroococcaceex are typical Algee—they
assume the form of Collema, Ephebe, and so forth, through certain para-
sitic Ascomycetes penetrating into them, spreading their mycelium into
the continuously-growing thallus, and frequently attached to their
phycochrome-containing cells.”* The former of these hypotheses, as is
well known, has many supporters, and, seemingly, a considerable
amount—at least, in certain instances—of evidence in its favour. The
latter hypothesis, on the other hand, has found, if fewer, even more
staunch adherents, most prominent amongst whom are Schwendener
and Reess.

* Professor A. de Bary: ‘‘ Morphologie u. Phys d. Pilze, Flechten und Myxomy-
ceten” —in Hofmeister’s ‘‘ Handbuch der phys. Bot.,” Bd. ii, p. 291.

312 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Relinquishing the opinions supported by him in the earlier portions
of his elaborate memoir on the Lichen-thallus,* Schwendener, before
he concludes, propounds the doctrine that not only are the ‘‘ Lichens”’
in question (the Collemaces, alluded to by de Bary) no ‘‘ Lichens,’’ but
that the whole class, without exception, falls under the same category ;
that is to say, that each is to be regarded as some one or other Algal-
_ type which has become, asit were, the home or residence of a parasitic
erowth—the combination of the two being, in point of fact, the so-
called Lichen. His views on the question the author has given more
at large, in relation to various types, in a subsequent memoir.t| These
he states generally thus:—“ As the result of my researches all these
growths [ Lichens] are not simple plants, not individuals in the ordi-
nary sense of the word; they are rather colonies, which consist of
hundreds and thousands of individuals, of which, however, one alone
plays the master, whilst the rest, in perpetual captivity, prepare the
nutriment for themselves and their master. This master is a fungus of
the class of Ascomycetes, a parasite which is accustomed to live upon
others’ work; its slaves are green alge, which it has sought out, or
indeed caught hold of, and compelled into its service. It surrounds
them, as a spider its prey, with a fibrous net of narrow meshes, which
is gradually converted into an impenetrable covering; but, whilst the
spider sucks its prey and leaves it lying dead, the fungus incites the algee ~
found in its net to more rapid activity—nay, to more vigorous increase.
. . . If this mode of illustration be permissible, this fungus forms a
remarkable contrast not only to the predatory and murderous spider,
but, in quite an analogous way, to the vine and potato-fungus, as well
as all other fungi which vegetate in living organisms, and destroy their
host-plant, or host-animal, in the unequal struggle.” t Such, ‘‘ popu-
larly’ expressed, is Schwendener’s view as to ‘‘Lichens”’ at large,
which he now holds and supports. This quotation, [ would venture
to suggest, would seem sufficiently to convey its own refutation of the
hypothesis, inasmuch as this assumed parasitic fungus does not destroy
or live upon its assumed algal-host. If the ‘‘ parasite’ cannot be a
“fungus” it must be something else—that something else no more nor
less than the veritable ‘‘ lichen,” though it may be, indeed, but in part
represented; though, of course, on all hands it is agreed that Lichens
and Fungi, save the gonidia, have between them no absolute line of
demarcation. ;

Seemingly, at first, more impressed with the applicability of
Schwendener’s hypothesis to the Collemacee, though he no doubt after- —
wards accepts its complete tenability as regards the whole class of the
‘“ Lichens,”’ Reess conceived the idea of ‘“‘sowing”’ the spores of Collema

* Dr. S. Schwendener—“ Untersuchungen ueber den Flechten-thallus,” in Prof.
Niageli’s “ Beitrage zur wissensch. Botanik,”’ Hft. 4, p. 195 (1868).

+ Dr. S. Schwendener—* Die Algentypen der Flechtengonidien,’’ Basel, 1869.

t Schwendener—“ Die Algentypen,”’ etc., p. 3.

ARxcHER—On a Minute Nostic with Spores. Oe

upon the substance of Nostoc, and a description of the experiment and
its results forms the subject of his memoir previously alluded to.* He
states, indeed, that the spores of Collema can be readily enough made
to germinate upon any moist substratum, such as a glass-plate, stones,
and so on, and will slowly produce even a branched and sparingly
jointed growth, but this goes on only so long as the reserve-stuff is sup-
plied by the spore, but when this is exhausted the hypha-mass thus
produced, though it may survive even weeks, will then slowly die off.

But when he brings a spore or the voung hypha upon the Nostoe, it at
once becomes further developed, sending more or less copiously through
its surface many branches, and penetrating within. Soon, however,
they cease to increase in length, become swollen at the points and at
other places, and become attached by these swellings upon the Nostoc.
Thereupon thinner processes become sent further into the gelatinous
mass of the Nostoc, from the swellings; these become branched, and,
tortuously surrounding the chains of gonidia, form, in fact, the ‘‘Col-
lema-mycelium,’’ and the complete transformation or conversion of the
‘¢ Nostoc’”’ into the Collema is brought about by the hypha producing a
peripheral stratum of fibres, from which break forth, through the
“‘ Nostoc-jelly,” the first root-hairs. Such an artificoally produced
*¢Collema” the author had not been able to rear up as far as the pro-
duction of fructification (apothecia), but he doubts not the tenability of
the assumption that every Collema in free nature is a ‘‘ Wostoc,’’ thus
made the nidus for the development of the spores, evolved of course
from a preceding ‘‘ Nostoc’’ so naturally inoculated (as one might say),
that is to say, in other words, a preceding compound organization which
is known as ‘“‘ Collema.’’ Such is, as briefly as possible, the result of
Reess’s experiences, and the views he holds; it would lead too
far to endeavour to go more closely into the arguments and state-
ments of Reess and Schwendener—those of the latter applied to
the Lichens at large, not the Collemacee only—but it may not be
wholly without use to have directed attention to their remarkable
memoirs.

Basing his opinion, as it would seem, at least mainly, upon the
result of the experiments of Professor Reess alluded to, Professor Cohnt
would exclude the Collemacee from the Lichens, which (without
these), as a Class, he would retain, remarking that ‘“‘ he knows no Aige
which could be transformed by the influence of a fungus into Usnea,
Cladonia, Cetraria, etc., but that it appears to him that the parasitism
has been rendered by de Bary and Reess extremely probable for the
‘ Collemacez.’ ”’

Schwendener himself, in his later memoir,{ figures certain Nostoc

* Prof. Reess—‘ Ueber die Entstehung der Flechte Collema glaucescens, Hoftm.
durch Aussaat der Sporen derselben auf Nostoc lichenoides, Vauch.” in ‘ Monatsb.
der k. Akad. der Wissensch. zu Berlin,” Oct. 1871, p. 523.

+ Prof. Dr. F. Cohn—“ Conspectus Familiarum crytogamarum secundum me-
thodum naturalem dispositarum,”’ in “‘ Hedwigia,’’ No. 2, 1872, p. 17.

+ “Die Algentypen,” etc., pp. 28, 99, t, IT., ff. 13-16.

R, I. A. PROC.—VOL. I., SER. II., SCIENCE. 2

TM

old Proceedings of the Royal Irish Acadenvy.

specimens whose gelatinous matrix is seen to be penetrated by what he
denominates fungal threads (Pilsfaser), and these he points to as evi-
dence of the truth of his view; that is, that they become the hypha,
and that the phenomena of growth thereby induced absolutely convert
the ‘‘Nostoc” into ‘“ Collema;” and he firmly holds his figures prove
the case. Now, Reess, referring to these very figures, conceives the
fungal threads depicted must be strictly those of a (destructive) fungus
—a mould, in point of fact; he thinks, indeed, they may be anything
whatever, but one thing clearly he avers, be they what they may, they |
are by no means a Collema-hypha, founding his opinion, of course,
upon the knowledge gained from his recently conducted experiments.
So that whatever may be the opinion of other observers as to the result
of the researches of Reess, at least the examples adduced by Schwen-
dener relating to Collema, it would appear, must be held as incon-
clusive.

It may, perhaps, be not inopportune to observe that, as must be
well known, the gelatinous masses of those Algze which grow on wet
rocks and such situations, be they Palmellaceous or Chroococcaceous,
are prone to be more or less permeated by ‘‘ myceloid” threads, and
even some such as would fairly well accord with those Reess depicts
for Collema, though not so copiously branched, may not be unusual.
Some of these threads are, at least occasionally, those of indubitable
(devastating) fungi, which, when they ‘‘attack” certain cells, destroy
them; other threads, doubtless quite distinct, can apparently live inde-
pendently and innocuously, though probably drawing nutriment from
the common mucous matrix. What a monstrous and abnormal “ Lichen-
thallus” thus not unfrequently comes to view—a variable ‘ hypha”’
interruptedly running hither and thither, and accompanied by ‘‘goni-
dia’* of very heterogeneous character! The plant named by Kiitzing,
Trichodictyon rupestre, which can hardly be doubted to be the same as
Cylindrocystis crassa, de Bary, is frequently (though not always)
accompanied by a number of fine filaments (which seem, however, to
be inarticulate), twisted in and out through the gelatinous mass made
by the alga, but so running as to leave rounded spaces between, con-
taining the groups of the Cylindrocystis-cells; they seem, in fact, to
urge their way between the more dense mucous envelopes formed round
the groups of dividing cells, simply because they find the intervals,
being softer, more readily permeable. These filaments, whatever
their nature really may be, cannot be doubted, I should think, to be
foreign, though they were introduced into the generic characters by
Kiitzing, being considered by him as somehow a portion of the struc-
ture of the alga, which, indeed, itself reproduces by conjugation, and
is, no doubt, in fact, a desmid.

Schwendener claims as the foundation or basis for the production of
‘*Collemacese” only such nostochaceous plants as live in moist or wet
habitats—the entirely aquatic forms (Trichormus, Spherozyga, Cylin-
drospermum, Dolichospermum), he considers, being inaccessible under
water, are protected from the attack of the parasite, and thus ‘‘ cannot

ARCHER—On a Minute Nostic with Spores. 315

enter into the ‘gonidia question.”” The fact that these latter form
independent ‘‘spore-cells’’ (reproducing the plant), he would seem, so
far as we can judge, to hold as having no material, if any, bearing on
the question, for he dwells only on their being submerged as giving
them an immunity. ‘‘ But in any case,”’ he says, afterwards, further
on, as regards the question, ‘‘whether certain species of Cylindro-
spermum pass into the ‘ gonidia state’ [that is, become the basis of
Collemaceze | remains for so long doubtful, till the transition, here alone
decisive, be observed. In the Collema-thallus itself a decision is of
course no longer possible, since the spores characteristic of Cylindro-
spermum apparently just as little come to development in the gonidial
state, as do the ‘manubria’ of the Rivularies.” (This last allusion
has a bearing on Lichina, &c., which the author thinks have plants
appertaining to Rivulariee for their basis, but without manubria.) I
would venture to suggest, were such Alge as these truly seized upon
by this completely innocuous parasite—nay, which, if the hypothesis
be true, rather tends to favour the growth and vigour of the “‘gonidia’”’
—we should hardly expect that, on the other hand, the innate or inhe-
rited tendency to produce ‘‘spores” would at the same time become
wholly extinguished. It would, I should venture to suppose, seem
probable, even admitting the views of Schwendener and Reess as re-
gards Nostoc, that Cylindrospermum is not likely to have anything to
say to the ‘‘gonidia question.’’ But the isolated observation, for the
first time herein recorded, would seem to show that Nostoc, too, may
form spores, though it be, indeed, so very exceptionally, and so
extremely rarely. |

The main object, then, of the present communication is to offer the
following three suggestions which occur to me :—

1. To suggest the possibility that, if we may conceive Dolichosper-

mum, &c., excluded from the ‘ gonidia question” as forming special
fruit (that is, ‘‘spores’”), so might we regard Nostoc as excluded,
though its formation of spores be so extremely rare. Seemingly, indeed,
the capacity of forming spores by an algal species, supposed to become
occasionally lichenized, 1s not a reason against the hypothesis as viewed
by Schwendener—he only assumes that such an example of the alga
surrenders, or leaves in abeyance, its tendency to the production of
spores.
; 2. To suggest that there are veritable lichens which live submerged,
and produce their apothecia. I presume, however, it might be replied
that such may have received their inoculation by the parasite during
some season of drought, when the alga lay ‘“‘ high and dry.”

3. To suggest the possibility that the spores of Collema, if ‘‘ sown”
on some other gelatinous substratum, besides that of Nostoc—say, for
instance, a Palmella or Mesotzenium—might equally well germinate,
penetrate therein, and develop a hypha.

There seems, I venture to think, no d@ prvort reason against this
latter supposition—inside the Nostoc, the ‘‘reserve-stuff”’ of the spore
being exhausted, and the chains of Nostoc filaments admittedly intact,

316 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy:

and no ‘‘root-hairs” as yet formed, the only next emmediate source of
nutriment for the growing hypha would, I imagine, in the experiment
of Reess, appear to have been the ‘‘ Nostoc-jelly.” Now a ‘ Palmella-
jelly,” or a ‘‘ Mesoteenium-jelly”’ (both aérial, that is, not under water),
would seem in themselves to be possibly just as likely to afford the re-
quisite pabulum for the germinating and growing Collema-spore. If
this conjecture should be borne out, which I would indeed put with all
diffidence, what would be the result of Reess’s experiments, or rather,
what proven thereby? Such a combination (7f capable) with a Pal- |
mella or a Mesoteenium would not be ‘‘ Collema,”’ because 1t would not
have ‘‘nostochaceous” gonidia, nor the characteristic periderm. If,
indeed, we might for a moment assume that which direct experiment
alone could prove, and a germination of spores and penetration of the
hypha of a Collema with a Mesoteenium effected, such a ‘‘ lichen-thallus’’
would be, I apprehend, unprecedented —a hypha Wk: other lichen-
hyphee, no doubt (but known to be that of a Collema), with large ellip-
tical or cylindrical ‘‘gonidia” containing a central ‘‘chlorophyll-plate,”
and which would probably (in free nature at least, even though
accompanied by the hypha,) go on and produce zygospores /

I trust that the reader of the foregoing remarks will understand that
I put them forward but with a great amount of diffidence; it was
the occurrence of my little spore-bearing Nostoc, which suggested to
me to venture to do so. Isolated, indeed, as was that example, still no
matter from what aspect viewed, even though it be urged that we
should look upon it as ‘‘ abnormal’’ on account of its rarity, it cannot,
I apprehend, but be regarded under any circumstances as to a certain
extent suggestive and as possessing at least some amount of significance.

XXXVI.— On a New ApproxIMATION TO THE ORBIT OF THE BINARY
Star € Ursar Masoris. By Roperr Stawett Batt, LL.D.,
M.R.LA. With Plates XXII. & XXIII. (Science).

[Read June 24, 1872. ]

Tue orbit of this star has been computed by Savary, ‘ Connoiss
des Temps.” 1830, by Herschel II., ‘‘ Trans. Astronomical Society,’’
Lond. Vol. V., p. 209, by Madler, ‘‘ Dorpat Observations,” Vol. [X., by
Villarceau, ‘‘ Astron. ial lntiene Vol. XXIX.,”’ and by others. It
might appear that any further investigation ‘of a subject which
had engaged the attention of so many eminent astronomers was su-
perfluous. It will, therefore, be necessary to recount the circum-
stances which render a new determination of the orbit desirable.

& Ursae Majorisis a binary star, whose componentsare ofthe4 and 5 5
magnitudes respectively—(Smyth). The periodic time of this star is,
probably, a little less than sixty years. The first recorded observation
is by Herschel I., in the year 1781. The star has, therefore, been watched
during the entire of one revolution, and half of another. All the com-
putations of the orbit indicate that the star passed through periastron

Batt—On the Binary Star & Ursae Majoris. 317

between the spring of the year 1816 and the spring of 1817. Before
the star reached its last periastron, we have only three observations
available ; namely, that already mentioned (1781), and two others by
the same eminent observer in 1802 and in 1804. These last ob-
servations, as Herschel II. remarks, having only an interval of two
years, are of little more value than a single observation. After 1804
there appears to have been a much to be regretted lacuna in the
observations, the next recorded being one by Struve in 1819.* It is,
therefore, manifest that, during the twelve or thirteen years preced-
ing the last periastron passage of the star, and for two years subse-
quent to the passage, no observation has been recorded. Now, in
this interval, one star swept round the other with amazing velocity,
accomplishing a change of position of no less than 168° in the fifteen
years. Had a few observations, distributed over this critical period,
been available, the additional information would have enabled these
astronomers who have investigated the subject to have determined
the elements of the orbit with the utmost attainable precision. So
far as the value of observations are concerned, the most critical epoch
is, perhaps, not that of the periastron passage, but the epoch at which
the angular velocity of the position angle is a maximum. In the ~
present case, this occurs three years previously to periastron ; thus,
about 1814, the position angle changed at a rate exceeding 20° per
annum, while at periastron the rate was about 13° per annum; this
shows still more clearly how desirable it would be to have had some
observations between 1804 and 1819.

Now, however, the star is rapidly approaching its second peri-
astron, through which it will pass early in 1876; consequently, the
numerous observations of the last few years have, to a great extent,
supplied the want of observations already referred to. It is believed,
that by the aid of these observations, a new series of approximate
elements have been found, which represent the entire system of ob-
servations with tolerable fidelity.

The angle of position of the star is now (1872), changing with
extreme rapidity, and a careful series of observations for the next
ten years will be of the greatest interest in sidereal dynamics.

The elements of the four orbits already referred to, are given in
Table I.t

* The observations here referred to are taken from ‘“ Dawes’ Catalogue of
Micrometric Measures,” M.R.A.S., vol. xxxv., p. 353.
+ Herschel, ‘‘ Outlines of Astronomy,” 4th Ed., p. 573.

318 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

TABLE I.

Elements of the Orbit of the Binary Star & Ursae Maporis.

Angle between ee
Semiaxis| Eccentri- | Position | Inclina- Major Axis | Periodin Fee Auton
Major. city. of Node. tion. and Line of | Years. ik ae ’ y-
Nodes. stone

a é Q MY. rv JP €
3'.857 | 0°41640 | 95°°37 | 59°-67 131°°63 08°262 | 1817-25 | Savary.
3-278 | 0°37770 | 97-78 | 56 -10 134 °37 60°720 | 1816°73 | Herschel II.

2 417 | 0-41350 | 98 °87 | 54°98 130 -80 61°464 | 1816°44 | Madler.

2-489 | 0-48148 | 95 °83 | 52 -82} 128-95 61°576 1816°86 | Villarceau.

For a definition of the meaning of the elements, reference may
be made to Sir John Herschel’s beautiful memoir already referred
to (p. 172).

We next proceed to compare these orbits with the observations.
Amid the multitude of observations available for this purpose,
twenty-two have been selected, distributed fairly over the ninety
years during which the star has been observed ; and, wherever a choice
has been possible, the results which have the greatest weight have
been adopted. The selection has principally been made from ‘‘ Dawes’
Catalogue of Micrometrical Measurements’’ already referred to; other
observations have been supplied by the kindness of Dr. Briinnow.

The comparison has only been instituted between the observed
and computed angles of position, as the angle of position is susceptible
of much more precise measurement than the distance. The result of
the comparison is shown in Table II. The first column contains the
number of the observation ; the second, the observer on whose authority
the angle of position is given ; the third contains the epoch, expressed
in years A.D., and decimals of a year; the fourth contains the ob-
served position ; the fifth contains the positions computedfrom Savary’s
elements; the sixth contains the difference between the positions
computed from Savary’s elements and the observed positions.

The remaining columns contain the computed positions and dif-
ferences for the elements determined by the three other astronomers
referred to.

i Re Se ee rc
ee
ae) i 16-26 + | OL- 39 i00-€§ +|-61- L¢ evee be tel, GOmMty | GO. 6 sal LC00Ge | Gie he al SG.Gu8N lst a | eWouuTiem lec
6-9 + | GO-F8 Gg-¢ + | G0. $8 6-6 — | 16.Gh | 8h-9—| 20.GL | 0G.22 | 08-8981 | ° * ° ‘rysmoquieq | Tz
0S-G+ | GG. 28 09:7 + | G8- 98 WH-G — | 8L-62 {1 86-7 — | ¥2. LL GG- G8 18-L98T | - ° * “rysmoquieq | 0Z
G6-€ + | 89. 06 9F-S + | 02: 06 Il-§ — | 49.88 | 92-¢— | 04.18 | 94.98 | 08-9981 | * ° ° ‘tysmoqueg | 6T
; 89-6 + | 00. F6 Gé-6 + | L9- 86 18-§ — | G¢. 18 | §8.¢—| 64.48 GP-16 | GI-G98T | ° ° ° ‘uuewpesug | gT
“3 é8-T + | 8h. 86 88-T + | 74. 86 T8-€ — | G8.36 | ¥4-9—| Z6.06 | 99-96 | 2-981 | ° ° ° ‘tysmoquieg | ZT
Ss To: Tt 02-601) 06-1 66: GOR L6-€ — | GI. POL | Gh. 9 - | 19. TOT | 60. 8OT | 0%-8g8T | * *° ° “tysmoquieg | 9T
> SORT eee | GGe Jay 86-0 + | &8- OTT VIOV ee | SL RUET Gl 2 Se) CLaS0l Leelee e-7eQy 2. acl eee somede mC
mS 9F-O + | $6. 611 0¢-0 = | ZI. 6TI vv. 9 — | 80. FIT | 69-8 — | G8. OIL | 2h. GIL | 0Z-e¢gt | * - ° ° * ‘qoove | FT
@ 90-0 — | GZ. deL LG Os se E> TCL J02 9s) GOSS VV- 6, =| PSG se SCAG ieleSlecCS tele. same seme = oni men
Ss 00-6 + | 8&-8GT | 68-0 + | LF 20T | 18-% — | 22.221 | FI.8— | FP. SIT | 8¢.9zt | O¢-ersT | °° °° ‘someq | gq
iS 18:67 86- PPT Si: & | Se Srl COses | GIOSEh 88:9 | 6C26e. | Ake Gre | SG: Chel lise <0 ae cee -SOAKE GTS IeeTeT
LG. § S&-SPI | F8-T + | 09- OFT 86.6 = | 8h: TV | 96-8 =| 0G, 981 | 92. 77L | LG-crSt | - 2 = < “Someg oT
WS €9-F + | 8h. Gel [6-G + | 08- ST e6-T — | G6. 8h | 0G-2— | G9. SFT | G8. 0GT | 6Z-0F8T | *, ° *° ° ‘sameq | 6
S 66-0 — | SP. 96T $&-0 — | 68: 96T Colle = | OV2S6) | 80-9 = 1°69. 160 G26) |G-GeSIalee 7 as = eee “sone lee
= 92-0 — | 0-626 | 02-3 + | 46-082] 1F-% +] 89. sez | e%- e+] OG. Tez | 2z-9gz | ZeeZzeT | °° ‘ANG | 1
di-G= | 8&-G7¢ | 90-0 =| Ly- Fre | 6-1 + | cP OF 1 26.0 — OG- GZ | SS. FF% | GG-EC8l | °° * * + **yynog | 9
> L9-€— | 84-996 | G8-1 — | 09-966 | 80-0 —]| 2g. 9¢z | 00-T- Cy- LEZ | Sh. BCS | 66-SZ8T | ‘yInog pue “TT Joyos1eFy | C
S GO-T + | 09- ¢8Z FO°0 = | V9. 78% |. 8G-0 + | ef-egz | Sr-0 + | 26. 48c_| CG: F8z | Ol-eTST | 2 ° =) ‘QANLIS | F
= 80-0— | ¢¢- 26 81-0 — | ¢F- 6 TIl-F — | @¢- 88 | 7§-0-]| 20-86 69-66, |:S0sV08 je =e) SP [euosiopy: ln
9 1é-O0+ | SL. 246 0G-0 + | @L- L6 09° — | G6-€6 | GI-0-]| OF 26 | 6¢-26 | 60-2O8T | *° ° ° “[ Jeyostopy | z
aS PE-00 + | ZL-oPFI | 6-00 —1¢8 FI OL-0€ — | 80-0OFT | TT-00 + | 68-o8FT | S2--7T | 26-1821 | ° ° ° “y yoyosuepy | T
“SS
“UOTIISOG TOL : . :
y poe aC Sore Te repute RTC. ee ee ee orteS SEMEN ELGL Sas pabtteao “qoody COICO) "ON
=
b=
ma “AVHOUVTTIIA APICGVIL *(SE8L) ‘II TaHoOsuayy “(0881) AUVAVS

a ae ee ae a ee ee ee
WOTDALSIO YPN “T 21907, Ur uaa sauauany ay7 fo wosravdmog
‘IT WTavil

320 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

It will be observed, that Savary’s elements represent the observa-
tions up to No.6 very well. After No. 6, the calculated position
falls behind the observed position, the difference reaching a maximum
in No. 13, where it amounts to 9°.44; the discrepancy then decreases
until in No. 22 the difference only amounts to 3°62. Savary’s ele-
ments, though the earliest in point of date, do not exhibit such large
discrepancies as either of the three remaining orbits. No observations
were available for the determination of Savary’s orbit later than
IN@s 7 :
The elements given by Herschel II. give for No. 22 a calculated
position 17°.43 in excess of the observed position; with this excep-
tion, the greatest difference is 6°°06 in No. 13. With reference to
this determination, Herschel II. remarks, ‘‘the case is one highly
unfavourable for the application of my method; and, moreover, the
resulting elements are those of a first approximation only.” In the
computation of these elements, as in those of Savary, no observations
later than No. 7 were available.

Madler’s elements represent the first eighteen observations with
surprising fidelity, and there is no very serious discrepancy until the
last observation, No. 22, when the calculated position exceeds the
observed position by 33°.

Villarceau’s elements are much of the same character as Madler’s,
and the differences (though greater than Madler’s) are not very serious
until No. 22, where the calculated position is 37°91 greater than the
observed position.

If, as there cannot be a reason for doubting, one star of the pair
has a relative motion about the other, in an ellipse of which the
fixed star is the focus, it can hardly be maintained that any one of
the four sets of elements which have been examined represent that
ellipse with sufficient accuracy.

In the absence of Mr. Briinnow’s observation of 1872°28 (No. 22),
Madler’s elements would, no doubt, have fair claims; but that obser-
vation (in addition to those which immediately precede it) necessitates
some change in the elements.

The extremely elegant method invented by Sir John Herschel,
and described by him in his memoir already referred to, appears a
most appropriate method for deducing, at all events, approximate
elements. It is proposed by the author of the present paper, to ap-
ply this method to a new determination, embracing, for the purpose,
observations between 1781°97 and 1872:28. The application of the
method to the present instance will be described in detail.

A sheet of paper neatly divided into square millimetres, by ruled
lines, with every tenth line darker than the rest, is mounted upon a
drawing-board.

On a horizontal line abscissee are marked at the rate of two milli-
metersper annum, corresponding to every date in Dawes’ list of positions
of & Ursae, already referred to. To these are added afew positions
quoted by Herschel, not included in Dawes’ list, and from No. 18 to

Batt—On the Binary Star & Ursae Maoris. 821

No. 22 of Table II. In all, sixty-four mean results of observation
are employed.
- Ordinates are then erected on the scale of one millimeter to each

of the angles of position.

All the points thus constructed would, if the observations were
- perfect, lie upon a curve. The next task is, therefore, to draw among
all the points the curve which, on the whole, coincides most nearly
with the observations. The abundance of points in the lower portion
of this curve renders its form in that neighbourhood a matter of but
little uncertainty ; this will enable the form of the curve in the ear-
lier portions to be corrected, where there are but few points to guide
the hand in its formation. It should be remembered, in setting up
the ordinates, that the positions of 1781°97, 1802°09, 1804-08 are
each to be increased by 360°, as otherwise the curve would be dis-
continuous.

The curve, having been completed, is now submitted with this
communication to the Academy. (Plate XXII., Science).

Ordinates are read off upon this curve, for every five years. The
angles of position, thus interpolated, are given in the third column of
Table IIT.

TABLE III.

The Angles of Position and the Distances im the Projected Ellipse,
deduced from the Corresponding Epochs by the Interpolating Curve.

Interpolated
No. Epoch. Angle of Distance.
Position.
t 6

1 1785 136° °0 84°5

2 1790 123 °0 95°1

3 1795 112 °5 9791

4 1800 101 °5 92°6

5 1805 88 °5 77°8

6 1810 59 :0 40°4

5] 1815 828 °0 39°1

8 1820 280 °0 51°2

9 1825 245 °5 54:1
10 1830 212 °0 52°0
11 1835 181 °0 56°4
12 1840 153 °5 65°1
13 1845 137 °5 82°5
14 1850 126 °0 98-2
15 1855 115 °5 91°8
16 1860 104 °5 93°1
17 1865 91 °3 79°5
18 1870 64 °0 50°1
19 1872°28 DAN 2 28°8

Dy)

R. I. A. PROC.—YVOIL. I., SER. II., SCIENCE,

322 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

In No. 19 the angle of position is inferred directly from observa-
tion. The other eighteen positions are derived from the curve.

Tangents are next drawn to the curve at. the points corresponding
to the dates of Table III. From the intersection of these tangents

dt
with the squares upon the ruled paper, the values of 7a are readily

ascertained. The last column of the Table contains the values of

dt
po 000 70

¢ being expressed in years, and @ in degrees.
The quantity die is proportional to the distance between the

two stars; this follows from the law of the description of equal areas
in equal times, a property which, if true in the original ellipse, is
also true in the projected ellipse.

According to the process adopted in this method, the real distances
are discarded (for the present at least), and the projected ellipse
is to be constructed from the interpolated angles of position and
computed distances, that is, from the third and fourth columns of
Table III.

From a line Sn, Fig. 2, where S is the larger star supposed fixed,
the points 1, 2, &c., 19, are set off, For example, the angle 7 Sn,
is 828°, and the distance S 7 is 39°1 millimeters, being the angle and
distance taken from No. 7 of Table LIL.

If the observations were perfect, and the graphical construction
correct, we should find, assuming that the law of gravitation holds in
the binary star, that the points 1 to 19 are all on the circumference
of an ellipse. S would not be situated in the focus, unless in the
exceptional case where the plane of the ellipse was normal to the
visual ray.

It is manifest that no ellipse could pass directly through all the
points, and it is, therefore, our duty to construct the ellipse which,
upon the whole, passes most nearly through and among the system.
The ellipse found by trial is shown in Plate XXIII. (Science).
This ellipse passes through 1, 38, 11, 18, extremely close to 2, 9, 10,
16, 17, 18, tolerably close to 4, 5, 6, 8, while it is at some distance
from eels 4s oh 9:

The remainder of this portion of the investigation will proceed
upon the assumption that, if the observations were perfect, the pro-
jected ellipse would not be different from the ellipse thus found.

Through Jf draw a tangent to the ellipse, and a diameter through
C parallel to the tangent, then CA (=a’) and CD (=6’,, are the
projections of the major axis (4) and minor axis (6) of the real
ellipse.

Batt—On the Binary Star §& Ursae Majoris. 323

We have now to deduce the real ellipse from the projected ellipse.
By measurement we find—

CA = 62°6 =

CD = 57:7 = 0

OS = 2351
mSA = 312° =a
Dis SB (Or s/s,

Sis the focus of the real ellipse, C the projection of the centre
of the real ellipse ; 4 is therefore the projection of the major axis
of the real ellipse, whose eccentricity must be

CS

CA = 0°3786.
The ratio om ! = 1:080
b vane
and . = = 1-085.

If © be the angle between the intersection of the real and the
projected ellipses and the line Sn, and if y be the inclination of the
planes of the two ellipses,

yess al sin 2a + tai sin 28.

cos y =1/ — tan (Q — a). tan (Q - B).

Whence we deduce
Q = 101° °28
y= 68° -07,

» is the angle between the line drawn from S through perihelion in
the real ellipse and the line of nodes. We have

tan (a —- QD)

IS A AO

whence, NM=ulSorcoze

324 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

We have now to deduce the periodic time, and also the epoch,
when the star last passed through periastron. We have the for-
mulee—

n (¢-€) =&—e Sin wu.

tan (v — \) cos y = tan (6 -- Q),

A value of 6 being substituted in the last of these equations, v be-
comes known, whence w is known by the second equation ; and by
substitution in the first, we have a relation between » and e, when
the known value of ¢ is introduced.

At the date 1802, the value of 6, read off from the interpolating
curve, is 96'5, and at 1872 °2, the value of @ is 24°19, |

From these we deduce
n = — 6°-012,
e= 1816405,

whence the periodic time is,
09°88 years.

It remains to determine the semi-axis major of the true ellipse.
In the determination of this element alone do we employ the observed
distances.

Observed measures of the distances from Nos. 4 to 22 are given
in Table IV.

Batt—On the Binary Star § Ursae Majoris. 825

TABLE IY.

The See OGE! Distances of & Ursae Majoris, compared with the Radis
vectores nm the Projected Ellipse, Fig. 2.

Observed Distance on
ae Distance. Milkinetres.
4 2"'°560 51°0
5 2 °810 55 °5
6 2 °442 53°5
qT 1 °715 §2°4
8 1 °761 53°5
9 2 °445 : 72'0
10 2 °441 77°95
11 2 -481 80°0
12 3 °013 93°5
13 2 °3898 97°0
14 3 °010 97°4
15 2 “957 97°3
16 3 °182 94°5
17 2 °557 79°0
18 2 °442 71°0
19 2 °060 65°0
20 1 °900 59°5
21 1 -740 54°0
22 1 -3815 32°d

Total, . 45'"'°729 1336°1

The observed distances are given in the second column; the cor-
responding distances in millimeters from S to the circumference of
the ellipse, Fig. 2, are found in the third column. We have now to
find the angular magnitude corresponding to one millimeter, on the
scale we have adopted. The sum of the observed distances is 45'"799,
the sum of the corresponding quantities in the third column is—

1336°1.

' Dividing the former by the latter, we have as the average value of
one millimeter

00342247,

whence, ACO = 62" -6 = 21495.

326 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
It is easily seen that

cos (nSA — Q)
cos XA

a=AC

’

cos 30° 43/

= OM)1-AS EIA Eg OL SORES
a eee cos 44°, 41’

= 2"-591.

We have yet to make a small change in the value of Q. We can
calculate the quantity @ - 0, when we know the time and the other
elements. The difference between 6 - Q thus computed, and the ob-
served value of 6 gives a value of Q. This quantity has been thus
deduced from the observations, and the mean value is

103° 6’
Collecting the results, we have

TABLE V.

New Approximate Elements of the Binary Star E Ursae
Mayoris.

Angle
Semi-axis| Eccentri- | Position | Inclina- between Period in Mean Perihelion

Major. city. of Node. tion. Medonaae Years. | Motion. |Passage, a.p

of Nodes.

—$—————— ner |) —_
ee

a e Q Y ” €
2-591 | 0°3786 | 103°°6 53°'1 135°°3 59 88 6°°012 | 1816.405

In Table VI. will be found the comparison of the angles of position,
computed by the new elements, with those given by the observations.

The observations which have been employed are the same as those
of Table II., with two more (Nos. 22 and 23) added.

Batt— On the Binary Star —& Ursae Majoris. Ook

TABLE VI.

Comparison of the Angles of Position, computed from the New Approxi-
mate Elements of & Ursae Mayoris, with Observation.

No. Observer. Epoch. Ope cued poe Difference.
ipuleelerscheliIc 32 pei. 1781:97 1438°°78 147°°37 + 3°°59
Peeelerschel Tc 1802-09 97 °o2 98 -53 + 1°01
Sipiterschel fi ss | 1804 08 92 -63 92 -55 — 0:08
APRS ORUVC, 2) be elisha! 1819°10 284 °55 287 -93 + 3°38
5 Herschel II. and South, . 1823:29 258 °45 259 °20 + 0°78
Gee SOUUL ici mere 1825-22 244 °53 246 -20 + 1°67
MMM SERUVCs) ics hte 0 S's 827-20 As) GPA 231 °63 + 3°36
8 DAWES UU en 16) es 1832°27 196 °72 195-13 — 1°59
OMe Dawesy | bi. Wreitict) 2 1840°29 150 -85 152:°95 + 1-10

OPM Mawes, Gols 6s) lay 1842:27 144 -76 145 °98 + 1:22
MRD AWS 14 45s) iw Mts s 1843-28 142 +17 142 °85 + 0°68
ale Dawes js. ie! ob 1849-36 126 -58 127-10 + 0°52
THB} 2 Iie NUD ey es ee al rte ee 1852:13 122 -28 120 °87 — 1°41
ACO ete, fe) w} s 185320 119 -47 118 °58 — 0°89
MIS PMDAWESS 6) fe) ere os Me 1854:36 115 -87 116-12 + 0°25
16 | Dembowski, . .. . 1858°20 108 -09 107 °80 — 0°29
WemeDembowskis (9. 3%) . 186323 96 -66 94 °87 Ios)
18 | Engelmann, ... . 1865°12 91 -42 88 °43 — 2:99
191" | Dembowski, . . ... 1866°30 86 -76 83 °52 — 3:24
20 | Dembowski, . .. . 1867°31 82 -22 78°55 — 3°67
ZiewiewWembowski, 6.5) s 1868-30 77-50 72°58 — 4-92!
22 Dembowski, . . . .» 1870-24 O7 °74 56:10 — 1°64
23 Dembowski, . . . .| 1871°22 47-70 43 °80 — 3:90
Zana Brannow,) (6) 6s. 1872°28 24-19 26°47 + 2°28

We must probably look for the final correction of the elements to
observations which will be made during the next ten years.

To facilitate the comparison of the approximate elements now
presented with observation, an ephemeris of the position angle has
been computed. The ephemeris gives the position angle, at intervals
of three months, from 1872°50 to 1878-75. The greatest velocity of
change in the angular position occurs about 1873°25. At this date
the rate will be fully 20° per annum. The periastron passage takes
place about 1876-28, thus the period included in the ephemeris con-
tains the most critical part of the entire orbit.

328 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

TABLE VII.

Ephemeris of the Angle of Position of the Binary Star & Ursae Maoris,
computed from the New Approximate Elements.

No. Epoch. peniputes
1 1872°50, A.D. 220+4
2 “75 17 °5
3 73°00 1174085)
4 °25 7 °3
5 50 2-2,
6 70 357 °2
7 74:00 352 <1
8 “2D 347 °0
9 50 342 °2

10 Fe) 337 °6

11 75°00 333 °2

12 °25 329 °0

13 50 325 ‘1

14 °75 321 °4

15 76°00 317 °9

16 °25 314 :7

17 °50 311 °6

18 °75 308 °6

19 77:00 305 °8

20 °25 303 °2

Z4yt °50 300 °7

22 “75 298 °4

23 78:00 296 °1

24 *25 293 9

25 50 291 °8

26 “75 289 °7

Moorr—On the Mosses of Ireland. 329

XXXVII.—A Synorers or THE Mossus oF Ireranp. By Davip Moorz,
PreiDs, ESS... Mime.

[Read 24th. June, 1872. ]

In offering to the Academy the present synopsis of Irish Bryology, I
have to observe that the muscological department of our flora has not
been suffered to lag behind the other cryptogamic sections, but has rather
been kept in advance of them. Two complete works on the subject
Lave appeared in which all the species are described which were
known at the respective periods of their publication to inhabit Ire-
land. The first of these books, written by Dawson Turner, was
published in 1804, with the title of ‘‘ Muscologie Hibernice Spicile-
gium ;” the second, by the illustrious muscologist, Dr. Thomas Taylor of
Kenmare, who in 1836 contributed the second part of Mackay’s ‘“‘ Flora
Hibernica,’’ containing the Mosses, &c. In 1855 the late William Wil-
son, of Warrington, published his classical ‘‘ Bryologia Britannica,”
in which he notices as Irish, some species not included by Dr. Taylor
in his work, but which the author had found when examining the
herbaria of Dawson Turner and Sir William Hooker, to whom these
plants had been sent by the late Miss Hutchins of Bantry, whose
name is well known to all cryptogamic botanists both here and abroad.
About the period when that lady contributed so many novelties
from Ireland to the late Sir James Smith, for his ‘‘ English Botany,”
as well as to Dawson Turner and Hooker, there were a number of
bryologists in this country. In the preface to the ‘‘Spicilegium,”
Dawson Turner mentions Dr. Robert Scott, then Professor of Botany
in Trinity College, Dublin; Dr. Whitley Stokes, Fellow of Trinity
College, Dublin; and John Templeton, of Belfast, as gentlemen from
whom he had received contributions towards his work. He also quotes
Dr. Wade, Professor of Botany to the Royal Dublin Society, as the dis-
coverer of Buxbaumia aphylla, a rare and very curious moss, which is
figured in the ‘‘Transactions of the Royal Dublin Society,” vol. iv.,
1804, but has not been rediscovered in Ireland since Wade’s time.
I know further that Dr. Francis Barker paid considerable attention
to Mosses, and communicated his observations to Mr. Mackay and
Dr. Whitley Stokes. In 1829 Mr. Wilson, the distinguished author
of “‘ Bryologia Britannica,’ paid a long visit to Ireland, for the pur-
pose of investigating the Mosses, &c., of the Southern counties, where
he collected a number of kinds not previously known as Irish, and
also detected several species new to science, some of which he had
figured and described in the Supplement to “ English Botany,’ and
other works. Ata somewhat earlier period Mr. Thomas Drummond,
who was Curator of the Botanic Gardens at Cork (when that estab-
lishment was extant), and a good muscologist, added a considerable
number of rare and some new species, which are included by Dr. Tay-
R. 1. A. PROC.—VOL. 1., SER» II., SCIENCE, 2U

330 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

lor in the ‘* Flora Hibernica.”’ In 1845, the ‘‘ Contributions to the Flora
and Fauna of the County of Cork” was published, in which Dr. Power
gives a full list of the Mosses known to him as natives of that county.
This list contains 173 species, six of which had not been pre-
viously noticed by Dr. Taylor. Again, in 1856, an important list
of ‘‘ New or scarce Irish Mosses found chiefly in the County of Cork,’
was published by Isaac Carroll, in the ‘‘ Phytologist’? for that year,
vol. 1., p. 236. He records fifty-seven species, and claims twenty-
two of them as not having been before recorded as Irish.
Among those who have studied Irish Muscology, though they have
not published many of their observations, I may mention Dr.
Thomas Alexander, of Cork, who investigated the Muscology of
the neighbourhood of that city, and some ofthe results are published
in the ‘‘ Contributions to Flora and Fauna of Cork.’”? Mr. David Orr,
my assistant in the Botanic Garden, Glasnevin, has assiduously and
successfully collected Mosses for many years, and has been the first
to discover several rare kinds, which will be found recorded in their
proper place. Dr. Dickie, formerly Professor of Botany in the Qucen’s
College, Belfast, now of Aberdeen University, paid considerable at-
tention to the Mosses of the North of Ireland, and discovered many
new habitats of therarer species. Mr. George EK. Hunt of Manchester,
has frequently visited Ireland for the purpose of collecting Mosses and
Hepaticee, and has distributed a large number of specimens of them.
The only other contribution of any considerable extent to our moss flora
which I have not made myself, is that by Dr. Carrington of Eccles, Lan-
cashire, who in 1862 published his ‘‘Gleanings among the Irish Crypto-
ceams,” in the Transactions of the Botanical Society of Edinburgh,
Vol. vu. The author states that he spent eleven weeks at Killarney
and other parts of the South of Ireland, in 1861, investigating the
cryptogamic plants of that portion of the country, which is well known
to be by far the richest in Ireland. His published list of mosses
then found, amounts to 119 species, including those for which he
quotes me as authority, and among them is one which had not been
previously noticed as Irish, namely,—Sphagnum auriculatum.

My own bryological researches have extended over the last thirty-five
years, and some of the results have already been published by Taylor
and Wilson in their books. From time to time I have also myself pub-
lished my subsequent observations in the Proceedings of the Dublin
University Zoological and Botanical Association, Proceedings ofthe Royal
Dublin Society, and Proceedings ofthe Dublin Natural History Society.
Thus it will be seen, that: our moss flora has not been neglected ;
but these separate contributions are so scattered through different
publications, that no foreigner or other person unacquainted with them,
can form anything like an adequate idea of their extent. ‘They can
only judge from the latest full publication on the subject, which
is the ‘‘ Flora Hibernica”’ in 1836. In the present synopsis, I have
endeavoured as far as possible to rectify the unsatisfactory state of

Moorz—On the Mosses of Ireland. 331

this department of our flora, by collecting from the scattered papers
those species which are noticed in them as additions, along with
several which I possess that are not yet published, and together with
those in the old floras, referring each to its proper genus. In this
way, I trust to offer to the Academy a full account of the Mosses of
Ireland, so far as they are known up to the present time.

The species described by the late Dr. Taylor in ‘‘ Flora Hibernica,”’
amount to 229, while those which have been added since the publica-
tion of that work in 1836, up to the present time, are 140 species,
these being rather more than one third of the mosses now known to be
natives of Ireland.

In the present essay I have endeavoured to arrange our Irish
Mosses in Sub-orders and Tribes according to the latest knowledge of
the subject, and in so doing I have followed, as being the simplest,
and probably the best which has yet appeared, the plan adopted by
Mr. Mitten in his ** Muse: Austro-Americant,” published in the Journal
of the Linnean Society, vol. xii., 1869.

Mr. Mitten’s arrangement differs considerably from those employed
by previous writers on the subject. In the first place, the two great
divisions of Acrocarpt and Pleurocarpt which have been so long in use
by Muscologists have been discontinued, and three other divisions sub-
stituted, these being founded upon the structure of the peristome,
which affords better defined characters than any other parts of the plant.
Secondly, the group Clezstocarpt, e. g. Phascum, &c., of authors, which
have generally been considered to form a section separate from the
operculate mosses, has been abolished as unnatural, and the species
which composed it have been distributed among the tribes to which
they have most natural affinity.

In describing the genera and species, I have first given a brief
diagnosis of each, and separately, the principal synonyms under
which they have from time to time been designated by authors, fol-
lowed by the habitats of the rarer kinds, and notices of their distribu-
tion through Ireland, as far as I have been able to ascertain it.

SUB-ORDERS AND TRIBES.

Sub-order J. Srrcocarrr. Capsule opening by transverse separation
at the medial line; upper portion caducous, rarely persistent.

Homopicryr. Leaves composed of cells uniform in structure.
1. Hlasmodontes. Peristome of the capsule, with four narrow
teeth composed of confluent membranous cells.
Tribe 1. TETRAPHIDE®.

2. Arthrodontes. Peristome of the capsule with 8 teeth in pairs;
16-32-64, variously cleft, and composed of a double stratum

332 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

of cells. The outer coloured, the inner hyaline; some-
times an internal membranous peristome is present.

A. Leaves in horizontal planes rarely vertical.

a. Stems erect or procumbent. Fruit terminal on the main stem, or
more rarely terminal on short lateral branches.

* Male flowers gemmiform.

Tribe 2. Dicrannzx.
», 3 GRIMMIER.
, 4. LrvucoBRYEs.
» 0. TRICHOSTOMER.
», 6. ORTHOTRICHER.
** Male flowers in discord heads.

Tribe 7. Funarinz.
» 8. SPLACHNES.
» 9. BartTRAMIER.
,» 10. Bryem.

aa. Stems creeping; fruit lateral from the main stem, or from short side
branches.
b. Leaves, sometimes as many as ten-ranked.

Tribe 11. HookERIex,

bb. Leaves spreading equally, or compressed, disposed more or less in diverse
serves.

Tribe 12. NreckERE.
», 13. STEREODONTER.
,, 14. Hypneg.

B. Leaves expanded distichously in two planes.
Tribe 15. SxrToPHYLLEZ.
3, Nematodontes. ‘Teeth of peristome of capsule composed of fila-

ments, sometimes free, or with teeth-like processes connected
at their apices, or into a folded membrane.

Tribe 16. PotytTrRicHEZ®.
» 17. BUXBAUMIER.

Heteropictyr. Leaves composed of cells diverse in form, and
also differing in the nature of their contents, some being
chlorophyllous and narrow, others with spiral or annular
filaments.

Tribe 18. SpHagnEs,
Sub-order II. Scuistocarri. Capsule opening by longitudinal fis-
sures at its sides, the segments cohering at their apices.

Tribe 19. ANDREHER.

MoorE—On the Mosses of Ireland. 333

ANALYSIS OF TRIBES AND GENERA.

Tribe 1. TeTRAPHIDER.

Perennial or annual mosses, growing gregariously on dry banks or
moist shady rocks; stems slender, simple or dichotomous. Cap-
sules pedicellate, oblongo-cylindrical, slightly reticulated ; opercu-
lum slender, conico-elongated; calyptra mitriform, ribbed, lacerated
at the base. Peristome of 4 teeth. Leaves ovate, lanceolate, or
ovate-subulate, upper ones larger and more or less spreading;
areolations roundish, or obtusely angular. Inflorescence monoicous.

Genera.

Calyptra mitriform, plicate, lacerated at base, 1. TETRapuHis.

Calyptra submitriform, large, nearly covering
the capsule, . : . 5 6 . 2. TETrRopoNTIUM.

Tribe 2. DicRanEz&.

Small mosses with stems more or less robust growing in lax or dense
tufts, the lower portion frequently matted together. Leaves lax or
densely crowded, spreading equally, secund or falcate-secund,
often rigid and shining with a silky lustre; alar cells at base
frequently turgid and conspicuous. Fruit terminal on main stems or
on elongated branches; capsules entire or operculate. Peristome of
the latter single, of 16 teeth, variously cleft, mostly to the middle
or base into 32 filiform processes.

Sub-tribe 1. Brucuizm. Capsule without a deciduous lid.

Calyptra cleft on one side; leaves setaceous,
pale green; shining; capsules nearly
sessile among the pericheetal leaves, . 3. PLEURIDIUM.

Sub-tribe 2. Dicranorpem. Lid of capsule deciduous.

a. Teeth of peristome 16.

Genera.
Calyptra multifid at base, teeth of peristome
short, truncate, and fugacious, ‘ . 4. Bracwyonvus.
Calyptra cuculliform ; teeth of perietome, lan- 3
ceolate acute,. : : . oO. SELIGERIA.

Teeth of peristome, short, infoadl and bifid.

Calyptra not inflated, areolation of leaves
nearly rectangular at base, : . 6. DicrawEnna.

334 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Teeth of peristome deeply cleft in filiform
processes ; calyptra cuculliform; capsule
striated, swollen at the neck into a short

struma, , : : ‘ . 7. CERATODON.
Teeth of peristome paren aye oval,

striated, 5 : . 8. RHABDOWEISSIA.
Teeth of peristome senerated: capeite patheut

annulus, ee eta ; : : . 9. Burinptra.
Teeth of peristome connivent, irregular,

fragile, . 5 j ; : . 10. CYNoponrium.
Teeth split half way deren : : : . 11. Arctoa.
Teeth slightly split, sometimes entire, . . 12. DicHopontium.
Teeth, cloven half way down, into two unequal

portions, : : : : . . 13. Dicranv.

aa. Teeth of peristoma, clovea nearly to the base into 32 divisions.

Calyptra fringed at the base, : ‘ . 14. Cawprytopus.
Calyptra not fringed at the base, . . . 15, Dicranopontium.

Leaves distichous.

Teeth of peristome split into irregular seg- |
ments, or entire, . : ; : . 16. DisticHrum.

Tribe 3. GrimMrez.

Perennial mosses, with more or less elongated stems, having dichotomous
or fastigiate branches, growing gregariously or in close tufts. Leaves
short and persistent, not rarely with hyaline or piliferous points;
areolation dense and dot-like. Peristome single, of 16 teeth,
variously perforated or cleft into two or three segments.

Genera.

Calyptra small conico-subulate, sete, geni- 3

culate, . : ; : . 17. CamMpyLostEeLium.
Calyptra mitriform, toyed at the bak. ; . 18. Grimnra.
Calyptra, small, not extending to the mouth of

capsule, lacerated or entire at base, . 19. Scuistiprtum.
Calyptra mitriform, plicate, cee covering

the capsule, . ‘ : . 20. GLYPHOMITRIUM.
Calyptra mitriform, deeply fart owed . 21. PrycHomirrium.

Calyptra with subulate rough beak, Heer at 3
naceous and multifid at base, : . 22. Racomirrivm.

Moore—On the Mosses of Ireland. 339

Tribe 4. LeucoBrRyE”.

Pale, whitish, glaucous mosses, growing in dense masses, with dicho-
tomously branched stems. Leaves soft, pale, white-coloured, con-
sisting of two or more layers of large pellucid cells, among which
are intercellular chlorophyllose passages. Fruit terminal from
the stems or branches; capsule erect or inclined; peristome single
of 16 bifid teeth.

One genus. : : : 5 : . 23. Lrvcopryum.

Tribe 5. TrricHOSTOMACER.

Mosses growing in close tufts, gregarious or scattered. Stems usually
more or less erect, rarely creeping. Leaves spathulate, linear-
lanceolate or linear-subulate, with nerves, which are sometimes
excurrent into piliferous denticulated points; areolation roundish,
lax or dense, lower cells often large, pellucid, and more linear.
Fruit terminal, rarely lateral; capsule operculate or solid;
peristome wanting, or single of 16-32 teeth, often filamentous,
more or less combined at base, or more or less spirally twisted.

Gener te
a Fruit terminal.
Sect. 1. Phascee.

Operculum persistent, not caducous.

Calyptra small, conical, split on one side or cu-
Paeullitorm,,) 5 : 5 Oe 2, RA scune

Calyptra conico-campanulate, entire, . . 25. SysTEcIuM.
Sect. 2. Werssree.
* Peristome none.

Calyptra cucullate beaked, ene below the

operculum, . . 26. GymnosTomuM.
Calyptra smooth or ee at apex, ee persis-
tents). A : ‘ ‘ . 2 eo mn
** Peristome of 16 single teeth.
Teeth simple, equidistant lanceolate, . . 28. Welssra.

Sect. 38. Trichostomee.

Teeth narrow, acicular, rather long, i . 29. SPLACHNOBRYUM.
*#% Peristome of 16-32 teeth in pairs.

Teeth without a basilar membrane, ; . 30. Drpymopon.

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Teeth split to the base so as to resemble 82,

connected by a narrow basilar membrane, . 31. TrrcHosromum.

Peristome as in Trichostomum. Leaves more

or less embracing at base, 3 , . 02. Drrricaum.

Teeth of peristome more or less spirally twisted

and confluent into a membranous tube
at the base, . ( ‘ ‘ ; . dd. TortuLa.

aa Fruit more or less lateral.

Sect. 4. Encalyptee.

Peristome wanting, : : s : . 34. ANG&CTANGIUM.
Calyptra mitriform, inflated, entire, or cut at

base, . : : : : ‘ . 30. ENCALYPTA.

Sub-tribe Rieariem.

Calyptra conico-attenuate, split at the side,

connected below by anastomosing processes, 36. CrincLIDorus.

Tribe 6. ORTHOTRICHEE.

Mosses growing for the most part in close cushion-like tufts, with

fastigiate more or less erect stems, rarelycreeping. Fruit terminal
from the main stems, or from the points of dichotomous shoots.
Leaves many-ranked, varying from ligulate to lanceolate or linear-
lanceolate ; areolation dense in upper portion of leaf, cellules
roundish, papillate, lower cells large, pellucid and elongate.
Capsules more or less pedicellate or sub-immersed among the
leaves, 8, or rarely 16-furrowed. Peristome single or double, the
outer peristome of 8-16 teeth in pairs, which on separating appear
as 32; inner of 8-16 equal cilia, or of 16 alternately shorter ones.
Calyptra large, mitriform, more or less plicate, smooth or hairy.

Genera.

a

Calyptra mitriform, sulcate; inner peristome of

8-16 cilia, ‘ a : : ; . od. ORTHOTRICHUM.

Calyptra cucullate, dimidiate ; inner peristome

of 8 cilia, : : : : . . 88. Zreopon.

Tribe 7. FunARIEz.

Mosses with short erect stems, fertile from the apex or subsequently,

from the apices of branches. Leaves two or three-ranked broad,
ovate or obovate-acuminate ; areolation lax, composed of slender,
hexagonal or rhomboidal cellules. Capsule obliquely pyriform,
spherical or clavate, with or without a deciduous lid. Peristome
when present single or double, of 16 teeth; inner peristome a —

Moorr—-On the Mosses of Lreland. 337

membrane divided into 16 facute processes, opposite to the outer
teeth. Calyptra small or large and inflated. Inflorescence monot-
cous (Synoicous in Bartramidula); male flowers at the apices
of short lateral branches.
Genera.
Sect. 1. Phascee.

* Capsule entire without a deciduous lid. .

Calyptra broadly conical. Capsule ovate, . 39. KpHeMErUM.
Calyptra conic-campanulate, entire; capsule

globose apiculate, . : : . 40. PHYSCOMITRELLA.
Calyptra small, erect, covering ae is of :
capsule only, ' : ‘ . 41. SPH#HRANGIUM

Sect. 2. Pottvee.
** Capsule Gymnostomous.

Calyptra mitriform, cleft and inflated below ;

capsule pyriform, : 42, PHyYScoMITRIUM.
Calyptra small cucullate, Mecgome dapaulle
subspherical pendulous, : . 43. BaRTRAMIDULA.

Sect. 3. Funariee.
¥% Capsule with peristome of 16 teeth.
Calyptra cucullate cleft and inflated ; pone

tome single of 16 teeth, : . 44. ENntTostHopon.
Calyptra inflated; peristome double of 1 6 ater
teeth ; inner of 16 acute processes, . 45. Founarta,

Tribe 8. SPLACHNEZ.

Small mosses, growing for the most part on animal substances, with
thickish dichotomous fleshy stems. Leaves broad, of soft texture,
or slightly rigid; areolation large and lax. Capsule oblong or
sub-cylindrical, with a large fleshy vescicular apophysis of a
different colour from the capsule. Peristome single of 8-16 teeth
In pairs or very close together, reflexed when dry, incurved when
moist. Calyptra small, entire, or cut at base. Inflorescence monoi-
cous or dioicous.

One Irish genus, . ; : . 46. SPLAcHNUM.

Tribe 9. BARTRAMIE®.

Mosses with stems short or robust, decumbent at base ; branches fasci-
culate or verticillate. Leaves frequently acute, with excurrent

R. I. A, PROC.—VOL. ., SER. II., SCIENCE. 2X

338 Proceedings of the Royal Tish Academy.

nerves; areolation for the most part small and quadrate in upper
portion of leaf, larger, more lax and pellucid below. Capsules
large, globose or subspherical, smooth or suleate. Peristome nor-
mally double, of 16 equidistant teeth ; inner peristome a membrane
divided into 16 lanceolate processes, alternating with the outer

teeth. Calyptra small, dimidiate, or cucullate. Inflorescence synoi-
cous, monoicous or dioicous.

One Trish genus, . : . 47, BARTRAMIA.

Tribe 10. Bryem.

Mosses with stems erect or decumbent at the base, simple or dichoto-
mously branched. Leaves spreading regularly, rarely irregular ;
areolation large in most instances, cellules rhomboidal or elongate.
Capsules on long erect or decurved pedicells, oblong, pyriform,
clavate or oblique, erect or pendulous. Peristome double, outer
of 16 teeth; inner of a membrane divided into 16 ciliary processes
alternating with the outer teeth; or with peristome less perfect
in the shortness or deficiency of the inner cilia. Calyptra small,

fugacious, conoid or cucullate. Inflorescence synoicous, monoi-
cous or dioicous.

Genera.

Peristome double, more or less perfect; male

flowers rarely discoid, . : : . 48. Bryum.
Leaves dotted; capsule ole suleate when
hig . 49, AULACOMNIUM.
Plants annual; capsule eaitaran pendulous, . 50. Luptrosryum,
Capsule oblong; male flowers discoid, .. . 1, Mnium.
Calyptra sub-inflated at base; leaves loosely

reticulated,

. o2. AMBLYODON.

Tribe 11. HooxrRrIEe#.

Mosses with procumbent, decumbent, or suberect stems, dichotomous,
irregular, or subpinnately branched. Leaves mostly complanate,
variously-ranked, sometimes as many as 8 (10 Mitten), spreading
laterally, with single and double nerves, the intermediate leaves
appressed and often differently formed: areolation rather large,
cellules elongate or rhomboid, smooth or papillate. Capsules spring-
ing from the main stem or lateral branches, on long or short
pedicels, erect, or horizontally inclined; lid rostrate. “Peristome
double, outer of 16 teeth, which are sometimes marked externally
with promincnt ridges; inner peristome a membrane divided into
16 processes, without intermediate cilia. Calyptra multifidat base.

MoorE—On the Mosses of Ireland. 309

Genera.

Calyptra fringed at base, . é 5 . 53. Dattonta.
Calyptra not fringed at base, ; 5 : . 04, Hooxerria.

Tribe 12. N&EcKEREZ.

Mosses with rigid creeping stems, more or less pinnately branched.
Leaves spreading equally or complanate, mostly with single or
double short nerves. Fruit from the sides of upper branches, or
from their apices. Capsules pedicellate or immersed among the
perichetial leaves. Peristome sometimes wanting; inner cilia
simple or none.

Genera.

Sub-tribe. 1. CrypomEx. Leaves on fertile branches spreading

equally.
Calyptra conical, small. Male flowers axillary, . 55. Hepwieta.
Calyptra cucullate. Male flowers terminal, . 56. HepwiciDIuM.
Calyptra coriaceous, smooth; fruit lateral, . . of. LeEucopon.

Calyptra cuculliform ; capsules on short pedicels, . 57*. AntITRIcHta.
Calyptra large; sete short, curved; fruit immersed
among the perichetial leaves, : : . 58. CRYPHMA.

Sub-tribe 2. Mzurrorzem. Leaves spreading equally, two or three-
ranked, compressed and sometimes bifarious, . 59. FonTrnatis.

Sub-tribe 3. EuNEcKERE®. Leaves compressed or complanate, often
unequally distichous.

Calyptra cut or dimidiate ; capsules more or less
immersed among the pericheetial leaves, . 60. NecKERA.
Calyptra dimidiate; leaves not undulated, . . 61. Homarra.

Tribe 138. SrEREODONTEA.

Mosses with creeping, procumbent or ascending stems, irregularly or
pinnately branched. Leaves compressed or spreading equally,
shortly binerved or nerveless ; areolation narrow, alar-cells
shorter. Fruit springing from stem. Inner peristome of solid
processes, rarely perforated, cilia none, or imperfect.

Genera.
Leayes soft pale, subcomplanate; capsule
cylindrical, cernuous, . . 62. PLaGiorHEcIUM.
Leaves membranous, shining when dry, alar-
_ cells large and pellucid; capsule erect, . 63. CYLINDROTHECIUM.

*

d40 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Tribe 14. Hyrnez.

A very extensive tribe of mosses, small or robust, with creeping stems,
irregularly or subpinnately branched. Leaves and other parts
of the plants very variable, which renders it necessary to divide
them into sub-tribes, and lesser natural groups.

Sub-tribe 1. IsornEectem. Capsules mostly erect and ical

Genera.

Leaves spreading or subsecund, not striated;

inner peristome 16 short membranous

processes, slightly adherent to outer teeth, 64. Prericonium.
Stems more or less dendroid ; inner peristome

a membrane cut into 16 carinated pro-

cesses, with intermediate cilia, . . 65. IsorHEcruM.
Stems dendroid; inner peristome of 16 pro-

cesses; longer than the teeth, and alter-

nating with them, : . 65*. Crimactum.
Peristome double; interior of 16 cilia, rising
from a plicated base, . 5 ; 66. HomatorHEcium.

Stems creeping; peristome double; inner
cilia rising from a short basilar mem-
brane, Ee an cleft fone their
keels, . : 3 . 66*, Pynarsta.

Sub-tribe 2. Tuuyipinm. Capsules more or less cernuous.

Stems dendroid, rhizomatous at their base, . 67. THamnium.
Stems prostrate, radiculose, slightly villous ;

inner peristome with filiform processes |

between each of its segments, . . 67*, Herrrocnapium.
Interior peristome consisting of teeth longer

than those of the outer, irregularly

divided along their keels, . ‘ . 68. Myvretia.
Peristome double ; the exterior teeth trabecu-

lated ; those of the interior rising from

a basilar membrane, and as long, or lon-

ger, than the outerteeth, . : . 68* Luskea.
Leaves yellowish-green ; areole dense ; inner

peristome of 16 short fragile processes, 69. ANomopon.
Stems villous; leaves papillose; outer peris-

tome of 16 teeth, confluent at the base ;

inner of slender truncate cilia, . . 69% THuyipium.

Sub-tribe. 3. CaMPTOTHECIER.

Inner peristome a plicate membrane, divided
half way into carinate cilia; ciliole present, 70. Hypnum.

MooreE—On the Mosses of Ireland. 341

Tribe 15. SxiToPHYLLE®.

Mosses growing more or less gregariously, with ascending or erect
stems, sometimes prostrate in marshy places. Leaves distichous,
equitant at the base, or conduplicate, the upper part vertically
prolonged into a scalpelliform leaf, with or without cartilaginous
thickened borders; areolation dense, cellules roundish or hexa-
gonal. Fruit terminal or lateral; capsules on long or short pedi-
cels, often cernuous, variously shaped, sometimes short and
truncate. Peristome single, of 16 teeth, cloven half-way down,
rarely solid or joined in 8. Calyptra small, cucullate or dimi-
diate.

One genus, , : . 71. FissrpEns.

Tribe 16. PoLytTRIcHE.

Mosses with stems of a peculiar rigid habit, simple, or branching from
a creeping underground rhizome, growing gregariously, often in
very large masses together. Leaves spreading regularly, mostly
5-8 ranked; nerve broad, and lamellated; areolation dense. Cap-
sule smooth or angular. Peristome of 16-64 teeth, adherent by
their points to the top of the columella. Calyptra dimidiate,
smooth or hairy. Male flowers discoid.

Genera.
Leaves thickened at margin ; ealyptra smooth,
slighly spinulose at apex, . ‘ . 72. CATHARINEA,
Leaves not thickened at margin, . d . 73, OLIGoTRIcHUM.
Calyptra hairy; capsule smooth, or indistinctly
plicate, : . 74, Pogonatum.
Capsule strongly Ceatae j : ; . 75. PotyTRicHum.

Tribe 17. BuxBAUMIE®.

Mosses stemless, or with very short stems, growing singly or gre-
gariously on the ground or on decayed wood. Leaves few, short
and broad, nerved or nerveless; areolation lax or dense. Capsules
large oblique, gibbous underneath. Peristome double, outer of
short rudimentary teeth ; inner a conical membrane, plicated into
16 plice. Calyptra small conico-mitriform.

Genera.
Capsule peaicellate, : . 76, Buxpaumta.
Capsule sessile, . ; : . 77, Dipyyscrum.

342 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Tribe 18. SpHacgnem.

Mosses growing on turbaries, barren moors, or very moist ground ‘
with erect or decumbent simple or forked stems, and fascicled
branches, spirally disposed on the stems. Leaves 5-ranked,
obliquely inserted on the main stem, more crowded on the
branches, nerveless ; areolation reticulated, larger cellules per-
forated with minute pores, communicating with each other by
intercellular pores, and lined with’spiral or annular filaments;
Capsules, globular and sessile from the centre of an upper fascicle
of branches; the perichetal leaves ultimately elongating, and
presenting the appearance of a lateral branch. Peristome wanting.
Calyptra surrounding the ripe capsule, ruptured in the middle,
the lower portion persistent, attached to the apex of the vaginula.
Male flowers globose antheridia, inserted among the leaves at the
apices of the branches.

One genus, 5 : : . 78. SPHAGNUM.

Tribe 19. ANDREER.

Mosses growing in close tufts or densely gregarious; with short stems,
erect or decumbent at the base, branched in a dichotomous or
fastigiate manner. Leaves imbricated, ovate-lanceolate, or sub-
ulate, of a purplish brown colour, nerved or nerveless; areolation
dense and dot-like. Fruit terminal; capsule 4-cleft at the sides,
or 5-valved, at first immersed among the perichetal leaves, often
shortly exerted. Calyptra mitriform, thin and fugacious, closely
covering the capsule.

One genus, : : : ; . 79. ANDREMA.

DIAGNOSIS OF GENERA AND SPECIES.

Tribe 1. TErRAPHIDE.

1. Terrapnis Hedw.

Sete terminal. Peristome single, with 4 teeth, equidistant, ercct,
striated on the back. Calyptra mitriform, irregularly plicate and
lacerate at base. Male flowers terminal.

1. 7. pellucida (Hedw.). Species Muse., tab. 7, f. 1, Engl. Bot.,
tab. 1020. Bryol. Brit. p. 86, tab. 8.

Hab. Dry banks at Lough Bray, Wicklow. Abundant at Crom-
agloun, Killarney; and at O’Sullivan’s cascade, fruiting in
September. Benbulben, Sligo. Glenariff, Antrim.

Rather arare Moss in Ireland, particularly so in a fruiting state.

MoorE—On the Mosses of Ireland. 343

2. Terropontium Schweger.

Capsule as in Tetraphis, only the teeth are shorter. Plant minute,
with very short stems, bulb-hke at the base, producing a few
small ovate-lanceolate leaves, and sometimes slender flagelliform
branches.

1. Z. Brownianum (Dicks.). Bryol. Brit., p. 195, tab. 8. Tetraphis
Browniana, Muscol. Brit., Kd. 2, p. 33, tab. 1. Greville, Scot.
Crypt. Fl., tab. 169. Grimmia Browniana, Engl. Bot., tab. 1422.

Hab. Shady rocks in a ravine near the head of Kelly’s Glen,
Dublin. In a glen near Ballycastle, Antrim, in fine fruit,
July, 1885. Dry, shaded rocks at Lough Bray. Flor. Hib.

This singular and very minute Moss is rare in Ireland, though it
may be occasionally overlooked, owing to its smallness and the
places where it grows.

Tribe 2. Dicranex.
Sub-tribe 1. Brucutem. Lid of capsule adnate not separatiag.
3. Preuriprum. Schimp.

Plants small; stems short; leaves subulate setaceous; areolation oblong
hexagonal, cells rather large and loose; capsule globular; lid not
separating ; calyptra conic campanulate.

* Inflorescence monoicous.

Leaves lanceolate, nerve vanishing below the
apexy =. : : F , . 1. EF. nirmom.

Leaves subulate, nerve reaching to the apex,. 2. P. suBuLarum.

Leaves subulate, Male flowers gemmiform, . 3. P. ALTERNIFOLIUM.

1. P. nitidum (Hedw.). Rabenhorst Bryothee Europ. No. 153.
Bryol. Kurop., Coroll., p. 6, tab. 9, P. axillare, Lindberg, ‘‘De
muscis cleistocarpis,’’ Helsingfors, 1863. Phascum nitidum,
Bryol. Brit., p. 36, tab. 4, P. axillare, Muscol. Brit. Ed. 2, p.
7, tab. 5.

Hab. Moist banks near Belfast, Templeton. Near Rathpeacon and
Ballynoe, Cork Flor., Cork. Ballincollig Castle, Cork, Isaac
Carroll.

2. P. subulatum (Schimp.), Bryol. Kurop., vol. 1. tab. 9, Coroll., p. 6,
Phascum subulatum (Linn.), Engl. Bot., tab. 2177. Muscol.
Brit. Ed. 2, p. 6, tab. 5.

Hab. Clay banks, pasture fields, and shady banks, in many parts of
Treland.

d44 Proceedings of the Royal Irtsh Academy.

3. P. alternifolium (Bruch et Schimp.). Bryol. Europ. vol. 1. tab.
10, Coroll, p.6, Phascum alternifolium, Bryol. Brit., p. 35, tab. 37.
Muscol. Brit., ed. 2, p. 5, tab. 5.

Hab. Banks and fallow ground, near Bantry, Miss Hutchins ; Dun-
kerron, Taylor in Flor. Hib.

Sub-tribe 11. Drcranomes. Capsule opening, lid deciduous.

4. Bracnyopus. Nees et Hornsch.

Plants small; stems gregarious and slender. Leaves subulate setaceous.
Peristome single of 16 short truncate teeth, pale and fugacious,

scarcely reaching above the broad annulus. Inflorescence
monoicous.

1. B. trichodes (Nees et Hornsch). Bryol. Germ. tab. 25. Weissia
trichodes, Muscol. Brit., Ed. 2, p. 83, tab. 15. Grimmia tri-
chodes, Engl. Bot., tab. 2563.

Hab. On rocks of granite and sandstone. Near Lough Bray ;
Taylor in Flor. Hib. Kelly’s Glen, Dublin, on the shady
side of granite rocks near the stream, in fruit, May, 1863.

This species is rare in Ireland, and hitherto only known in | the
granite districts of Wicklow and Dublin.

5. SeLiceRIs. Bruch et Schimp.

Plants small, almost stemless. Leaves lanceolate subulate ; areolation
dense, the basal cells larger. Peristome single, of 16 obtuse
teeth, without a medial line ; operculum large obliquely rostrate.

Inflorescence dioicous.
Diagnosis of Species.

Pedicel straight; lid of ps Dee
rostrate, :

Pedicel recurved; lid of ees seen

1. S. PuUSsTEEA.
2. S. RECURVATA.

1. S. pusilla (Br. et Sch.). Bryol. Europ., vol. m. tab. No. 110, Bryol.

Brit., tab. 15. Weissia pusilla (Hedw.) Muscol. Brit. Ed. 2
p. 86, tab. 15.

Hab. Sides of shady calcareous rocks. Near Belfast, at Wolf hill,
above the mill, in considerable abundance on the white lime-
stone rocks ; fruiting, May, 1837. Also on shady limestone rocks
above Lisburn, Antrim. ‘This rare and pretty little Moss

appears to be confined in Ireland to the white limestone rocks
of Antrim.

MoorE— On the Mosses of Ireland. 345

2. 8S. recurvata. (Br.et Schimp.). Bryol. Brit., tab. 15. Weissia,
recurvata Bridel., Bryol. Univ. 1, p. 332, Muscol. Brit., Ed. 2,
p. 16, tab. 15.

Hab. On old red sandstone rock, Brandon, Co. Kerry. Taylor in
Flor. Hib. Very rare in Ireland.

6. DicranEtta. Schimp.

Plants small, stems gregarious. Leaves subulate or lanceolate-setaceous,
serrulate at the apex; areolation uniform at base. Peristome
single, of 16 bifid teeth. Capsule more or less cernuous. Inflores-
cence dioicous.

Diagnosis of Species.

+ Leaves squarrose or spreading on each side of the axis, more or less
erisped in drying.

Plants large, leaves squarrose,_ ‘ . L. D. sevarrosa.

** Leaves not squarrose, plants very small.

Monoicous, capsule erect, oval, striated, / 2. De cprspk:
Capsule cernuous, ovate, substriated, substru-

mose, : ; 3. D. GREvILLEaNa.,
Dioicous, capsule gibbous, distinctly stru-

mose, : : : : : . 4. D. crrvicunatum.

“ei Leaves turned to one side, more or less crisped in drying.

Capsule obliquely cernuous, not strumose, . 5. D. suBuLATUM.
Capsule obliquely furrowed, fruit stalk pale, 6. D. Herrromartun.
Capsule oblong, slightly oblique and incurved, 7. D. vartum.
Capsule erect, ovate truncate, 5 : . 8. D. RUFESCENS.

1. D. squarrosa (Schimp.). Synops. Muscor.,p. 71. Briol. Ital., p.
642. Dicranum squarrosum, Schrad. Journ.—Muscol. Brit.,
Ed. 2, p. 98. Bryol. Brit., p. 68, tab. 17.

Hab. In wet places by the sides of streams, and on wet banks. Of
frequent occurrence in Ireland, but nowhere very common. It
bears fruit in Kelly’s Glen, Dublin.

2. D. erispa (Schimp.). Synop. Musc., p.69, Rabenhorst, Bryothec.
Europ., No. 49. Dicranum crispum, Hedw., st. cr. vol. 11.
tab. 32. Turner, Muscol. Hib., p. 65. Muscol. Brit., Ed. 2, p. 99.
iDiyOlmorits,. ps CO. tb. li.

Hab. On moist banks in the more hilly parts of the country. Dunbul-
logue Glen, near Cork. (Mr. D. Murray), Fl. Cork. In fine fruit

Pa NG

346 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

on a steep bank, by the side of the river, about two miles from
Maam Hotel, Connemara, Sept., 1854. Near Belfast, Tem -
pleton. Killarney, W. Wilson. Rare in Ireland.

3. D. Grevilleana (Schimp.). Synops. Muscor. Europ., 70. Briol.
{Ital., p. 640. Dicranum Grevilleanum, Bryol. Brit., p. 69, tab.
33. D. Schreberianum, Muscol. Brit., Ed. 2, p. 95.

Hab. Damp banks. The plant supposed to be this species (fide
Wilson) was gathered from a gravelly wet bank on the side of
Lugnaquilla mountain, Wicklow, in June, 1864, but not
in fruit.

4. D.cerviculata (Schimp.). Synops. Muscor., p. 72. Dicranum cervicu-
latum Hedw., Turner. Muscol. Hib., 64. Muscol. Brit., Ed. 2,
p. 93. 2 Bryol Brits, p. 72, tabolee

Hab. Turbaries and on moist banks, where the soil is of a peaty
nature. Frequent through Ireland. |

5. D. subulata (Schimp.). Synops. Muscor., 74. Dicranum subu-
latum(Hedw.), Muscol. Brit., Ed.2, p.103. Bryol. Brit., p. 73,
tab. 18.

Hab. Moist banks. On the bank of the river in the valley between |
Connor hill and Brandon, Kerry, in fruit, October, 1860;
Maryburn rivulet, near Belfast, Templeton; Great Island,
Cork. (Dr. Scott), Flor., Cork. Rare in Ireland.

6. D. heteromalla (Schimp.). Synops. Muscor., p. 75. Dicranum hete-
romallum, (Hedw.). Turner, Muscol. Hib., p. 161. Muscol. Brit.,
Ed. 2, p. 103. Bryol. Brit., p. 78, tab. 18.

Hab. Banks and road sides. Frequent and widely distributed in
Ireland.

7. D. varius (Schimp.). Synop. Muscor., p. 72. Briol. Ital., p. 639. Di-
cranum varium (Hedw.). Turner. Muscol. Brit., p. 65. Bryol.
Brit:, p: 71, tab. 17.

Hab. On moist sandy banks and by road sides. Of frequent occur-
rence in Ireland.

8. D. rufescens (Schimp.). Synop. Muscor., p. 74. Rabenhor.,'Bryothec.
Europ., No. 266. Dicranum rufescens, Turner, Muse. Hib., p.
66.

Hab. Near Killarney. Lough Bray, Wicklow; and in Kelly’s Glen,
Dublin. :

Moorr.—On the Mosses of Ireland. 347

7. Creratopon. Bridel.

Capsule pedicellate, cylindrical, cernuous, with a short swollen or
substrumose neck, annulate. Peristome single of 16 teeth, cloven
nearly to the base, in two segments, connected below by trans-
verse prominent articulations. Leaves lanceolate-subulate with
dense roundish small areolation; the basal cells larger and
diaphanous. Inflorescence dioicous.

This genus is placed among the Trichostomacese, by Lindberg, in
his revision of that tribe.

Diagnosis of Species.
Capsule elliptic or subcylindrical, furrowed
when dry, strumose at the base, . . 1. C. PuRPUREUS.
Capsule cylindrical, sub-erect, or slightly
CUlmeeden ts Ghee oe eee ea 2 CNOMEINDRICUS:

1. C. purpureus (Bridel.). Bryol. Univ. 1, p.480. Didymodon purpu-
reum, Muscol. Brit., Ed. 2, p. 113. Bryol. Brit., p. 84, tab. 20.

Hab. On dry banks, sand hills near the coast, and especially on
heaths which have been recently burned. Very common every-
where through Ireland.

2. C. cylindricus. (Br. et Schimp.). Bryol. Europ., vol. 11., tab. 192.
Bryol. Brit., p. 85, tab. 39. ‘Trichostomum cylindricum,
Hedw. tab. 24. Didymodon cylindricum, Hook. in English Flora,
vol. v. :

Hab. On sandy banks near the Botanic Gardens, Belfast. T. Drum-
mond. Not hitherto observed elsewhere in Ireland.

8. Ruaspowess1a. Br. et Schimp.

Capsule pedicellate, short, oval, 8-striated; lid rostrate. Peristome
single of 16 lanceolate teeth, without medial line. Leaves linear-
lanceolate, margins plane and nearly entire ; areolation dense and
somewhat quadrate. Inflorescence monoicous.

Diagnosis of Species.

Teeth of peristome fugacious subulate,. . 1. R. Fueax.
Teeth of peristome more persistent,. . . 2. R. DENTICULATA.

1. R. fugax (Br. et Schimp. ). Bryol. Europ., vol. 1., tab. 41. Bryol.
Brit., p. 50, tab. 15. Weissia striata var. minor, Hook. and
Tayl. Muscol. Brit., Ed. 2, p. 81. Weissia fugax, Hedw.

Hab. Crevices of rocks, &c. Glenmalur and Powerscourt Waterfall,
Wicklow ; Connemara, Galway; Sillagh-braes, near Larne,
Antrim ; Benyevenagh, Derry.

348 Proceedings of the Royal Lrish Academy.

2. &. denticulata (Br. et Schimp.). Bryol. Europ., vol. I., tab.
42. Bryol. Brit., p. 51, tab. 15. Weissia denticulata, Bridel.,
Bryol. Univer., 1, p. 342.

Hab. Crevices of subalpine rocks. Glenmalur and Upper Lough
Bray, Co. Wicklow. .

9. Burnpra. Br. et Schimp.

Calyptra somewhat angular below, split on one side. Capsule longish-
oval, of firm texture; annulus none. Peristome single, of 16
lanceolate teeth, more or less perforated and barred; stems
slender and flexuose. Leaves acute, nerve broad; areolation dense,
basal cells larger and quadrate. Inflorescence dioicous.

1. B. acuta (Br. et Schimp.). Bryol. Europ., vol. u., Monogr., p. 3,
tab. 114. Bryol. Brit., p. 85, tab. 5. Weissia acuta, Hedw.

Hab. Dripping rocks and moist banks in subalpine places. This
species occurs in most of the counties of Ireland.

10. Cynopontium. Br. et Schimp.

Calyptra inflated, cuculliform. Capsule pedicellate, ovate-oblong ; lid
rostrate. Peristome single, of 16 teeth, which are confluent at
base, entire or irregularly cleft and connected by transverse bars.
Leaves more or less papillose, linear-lanceolate, spreading ; areo-
lation somewhat quadrate, the basal cells larger. Inflorescence
monoicous.

1. C. Brunton (Br. et Schimp.). Bryol. Europ., vol. 1., tab. 44. Bryol.
Brit., p. 61, tab. 34. Dicranum Bruntoni, Engl. Bot., tab.
2509. Didymodon Bruntoni, Muscol. Brit., Ed. 2, p. 117.

Hab. Rocks in subalpine parts of the country. Waterfall at Powers-
court and near Seven Churches, Wicklow; Deer Park,
Glenarm, Antrim; Glenbower and Kildorney, Cork; Isaac
Carroll. Rare in Ireland.

. Arctoa. Br. et Schimp.

Cle cuculliform. Capsule shortly pedicellate, oval or turbinate,
slightly ribbed; lid obliquely rostrate. Peristome single, of 16
teeth, cloven half way or perforated and entire. Leaves long
lnmocolateeseraec ous) costate, faleate secund; areolation rather
close and small. Inflorescence monoicous,

1, A. fulvella (Br. et Schimp.). Bryol. Europ., vol. 1, Monogr., p. 4
tab. 86. Bryol. Brit., p. 59, tab, 33. Dicranum fulvellum,
Engl. Bot., tab. 2268. Muscol. Brit., Ed. 2, p. 103.

Hab. On Macgillicuddy’s Reeks, Kerry. Taylor. Flor. Hab.

Moore —On the Mosses of Ireland. 349

12. Dicnopontium. Schimp.

Capsule on a long pedicel, ovate or obovate. Operculum conico-
rostrate; annulus none. Peristome single, of 16 teeth, cleft to
the middle and connected at base. Calyptra small, cuculli-
form, fugacious. Leaves imbricated, broadly acute or oblong;
areolation dense, subquadrate. Inflorescence dioicous.

1. D. pellucidum (Schimp.). Synop. Muscor., p. 65. Briol. Ital., p. 489.
Dicranum pellucidum. (Hedw.). Bryol. Europ., vol. 1., Monogr.
p. 16, tab. 50, 51. Bryol. Brit., p. 67, tab. 17. Turner. Muscol.
Hib., p. 68.

Var. y. D. flavescens, Eng. Bot., tab. 2263. Muscol. Brit., Ed. 2, p.
98.

Hab. By the sides of rivulets and on wet rocks. Frequent in many
parts of Ireland, especially in hilly districts. Var. y. very

- fine on the limestone rocks at Benbulben, Sligo.

13. Dicranum. Hedw.

Capsule oval oblong, or cylindrical, long pedicellate, erect or cernu-
ous, the neck sometimes gibbous or apophysate. Peristome
single, of 16 linear-lanceolate, equidistant teeth, joined at the
base, cleft half way or more into equal segments. Calyptra
euculliform. Leaves lanceolate or lanceolate-subulate, costate
and not rarely falcate-secund; areolation small and somewhat
dot-like, except the marginal cells at the base, which are often
large and quadrate. Inflorescence monoicous.

Diagnosis of Species.

* Capsule elongated, nearly erect.

Capsule nearly cylindrical, slightly curved,. 1. D. Scorrranum.

Capsule oval, strumous when dry ; annulus
simple, : ; : ; , 2D. Bryrrir.

* Capsule more or less cernuous.

Leaves not undulated, : ‘ ‘ . 98 D. FUSCESCENS.
Capsule sub-erect, not furrowed ; annulus

none, ; : : : : . 4. D.. scopartum..
Capsule. subcylindrical, subcernuous; lid |

with a long beak, : ‘ . OO. D. FLAGELLARE.
Capsule cernuous, incurved, furrowed) when

dry, : : . 6. D. magus.
_Leayes undulated, ; . ¢. D. Bonseani.

350 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

1. D. Scottianwm(Turner). Muscol. Hib., p.75. Engl. Bot., tab. 1977.
Muscol. Brit., Ed. 2, p. 100. Bryol. Brit., p. 75, tab. 18. Bryol.
Kurop., vol. 1. tab. 84.

Hab. Rocks in subalpine districts. Lough Bray and Glenmalur,
Wicklow; Cromagloun, Kerry; Kylemore, Galway. Rather
rare in Ireland.

2. D. Blytti (Br. et Schimp.). Bryol. Europ., tab. 63. Sull., Muse. |
and Hep. Un. States, p. 21. Bryol. Brit., p. 74, tab. 39.

‘‘ Ceespitose; branches fragile; leaves soft dull green, flexuose, slightly
secund, crisped when dry, the costa shghtly excurrent. Cap-
sule oval, strumose when dry; annulus simple,’ Sullivant.

Hab. Summit of Galtee-more Mountain, Co. Tipperary, Isaac Car-
roll. I have not seen Irish specimens of this species.

3. D. fuscescens (Turner). Muscol. Hib., p.60. Bryol. Brit., p.77, tab.
18. Dicranum scoparium, Var. A. fuscescens. Muscol. Brit., Ed.
2, p. 101.

Hab. Rocks, &c., in subalpine districts. Luggelaw, Wicklow,
David Orr. Upper Lough Bray. Rare in Ireland.

4, D. scoparium (Hedw.). Sp. Musc., tab. 126. Muscol. Brit., Ed. 2,
Do Oke

Hab. Rocks and trees. This beautiful species with its varieties
is very abundant in nearly all parts of Ireland.

[5. D. flagellare (Hedw.). Taylor in Flor. Hib., p. 238.

Hab. In the wood at Glen-flesk, Kerry. Very rare. Dr. Taylor
observes that he had not seen any other British specimens than
those from the locality mentioned ].

6. D. majus (Turner). Muscol. Hib. Bryol., 58. Eng. Bot., tab.
1409. Schwaegr. Suppl., tab. 40. Europ., vol. 1., Monogr. 43,
tab. 85. D. scoparium, var. majus. Muscol. Brit., Hd. 2, p. 101.

Hab. Trunks of trees in shady situations, also banks and rocks. —
Not unfrequent about Cromagloun, and O’Sullivan’s Cascade,
Killarney ; Lough Bray, and Powerscourt Waterfall, Wick-
low.

7. D. Bonjeann (De Notar.). Syllab. Musc., p. 213. Miller, Synop.
Muse., 1, p. 869. Dicranum undulatum, Turn. Muscol. Hib., p.
59. Engl. Bot., tab. 2260. Muscol. Brit., Ed. 2, p..100, fide Braith-
waite. Dicranum palustre, Bryol. Brit., p. 79, tab. 18.

Hab. Bogs and marshes, and on sand-hills along the coast.
This species is frequently to be met with in many parts of
Ireland, with stems varying from 2 to 6 in. long, but is not
often seen in fruit.

MoorE—On the Mosses of Ireland. 301

14. Campytopus. Bridel.

Calyptva fringed atthe base; sete decurved; each from a separate
perichetum. Capsules aggregated, oval or gibbous, annulate,
striated or slightly ribbed when dry ; lid conic-rostrate. Peris-
tome single, of 16 linear-lanceolate deeply bifid teeth, of rather
unequal segments. Leaves rigid, lanceolate-setaceous, some-
times piliferous; areolation large, rhomboid-oblong, or subqua-
drate at the basal margin ; smaller and closer above; nerve broad,
sometimes excurrent. Inflorescence dioicous.

Diagnosis of Species.

‘Leaves hoary at point, auricled at ee

with enlarged alar cells, ; é 1. C. LONGIPILUS.
Leaves not auricled, nerve one third as wide as

leaf base, hair point short, . ; 2. C. BREVIPILUS.
Nerve three-quarters as wide as leaf biee

hair point longer, : : . 93. C, INTROFLEXUS.
Stems short or long; leaves hae. glossy

yellow green, . 5. C. FLEXUOSUS.
Margin of leaf serrulate ane 6. C. SETIFOLIUS.
Margin of leaf entire, : 7. C. ScHWARzIr.
Nerve half as wide as leaf ee taal eile

large and lax, . j 8. C. FRAGILIS.

Nerve one-third as wide as leaf ae nd
suddenly narrowed at one- fourth length
of leaf,” : : : ; : . 9. C. ToRFACEUS.

1. C. longipilus (Bridel.). Bryol. Univ., 1, p. 477. Bryol. Brit., p.
90, tab. 40. Bryol. Kurop., vol. 1., Monogr., p. 6, tab. 93. Dicra-
num longipilum, C. Muller, Synop. Muscor., 1, p. 414. D. flexuo-
sum, y. piliferum. Turner, Muscol. Hib., p. 74. D. flexuosum,
B. nigro-viride, Muscol. Brit., p. 94.

Hab. Turf bogs, wet rocks, and marshy places. Abundant in
many parts of Ireland, especially about Killarney. Seven
Churches, Wicklow. ‘'his species has never yet been found
fruiting in Ireland. The stems vary from two to six inches in
length.

2. C. brevipilus (Br. et Schimp.). Bryol. Europ., vol. 1, tab. 92.

. Bryol. Brit., p. 81, tab. 40. Dicranum brevipilum, C. Miller,

Synops. Muscor. vol. I., p. 412.

Hab. Bogs and wet Bini Teeth. Dublin, David Orr. Kylemore,
Connemara. Fruit unknown to me.

352 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

3. C. tntroflecus (Bridel.). Mant. Musc., p. 72. Mitten, Journal
inns Soc:, volysar.,p. 72. C: ger UG De. Notr. , Syllab.
Musce., p. 300.

Hab. On dry rocks, tops of turf walls, &c. Very fine on the top of a
dry wall near the meeting of upper and lower lakes, Killarney.
Also near the hunting lodge, Cromagloun, D. M. and Dr. Car-
rington. West of Tr eland, with falcate leaves (found by
Baws Barker), Braithwaite, in ‘‘ Journal of Botany,” 1870.

4. C. alpinus (Schimp). Muscor. Europ. Nov., fase. 1 et 2. C.
intermedius, Wils. M. 8. fide Braithwaite, in ‘Journal of
Botany,” p. 4. December, 1870.

Hab. Moist rocks and banks. Lough Bray and Powerscourt Water-
fall, Wicklow; Kelly’s Glen, Dublin; Cushendall, Antrim;
Kylemore, Connemara. This plant is probably not uncommon
in the more mountainous parts of the country. It is only of
late years that it has been well understood.

5. C. flecuosus (Dill.). Bryol. Europ., vol. 1., Monogr., p. 3, tab. 89.
Bryol. Brit., p. 90, tab. 16. Dicranum flexuosum, Muscol.
Brit., Ed. 2, p: 94.

Hab Damp rocks and moist banks, especially in the more elevated
portions of the country. Abundant on the rocks at Cromagloun
and other places near the lakes of Killarney. Fair Head, Co.
Antrim ; near Kylemore, Connemara; Lough Bray, &c., Wick-
low.

6. C. setifolius (Wils.). Bryol. Brit., p. 89, tab. 40. Schimp.,
Muscor. Europ. Nov., fase. 3 et 4. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Kurop.,
No. 1055.

Hab. On wet banks among grass and heath. Abundant at Cro-
magloun, Killarney; Gap of Dunloe, Schimper. Near the
Waterfall at Powerscourt, Wicklow, and about the small lakes
above Kylemore Castle, Connemara. Not found fruiting in
Treland.

7. C. Schwarzu (Schimp.). Musc. Europ., Nov. fase. 1 et 2.
1864. OC. auriculatus, Wils. M.S. Rabenhor., Bryothec.
Europ., No. 935:

Hab. Soft boggy places at a considerable elevation on the mountains
in South of Ireland. Very fine on Connor hill, near Dingle,
Macgillicuddy’s reeks, and near the top of Carrantuohil Moun-
tain, Kerry; Muckish Mountain, Donegal, growing in large
soft, silky patches.

8. CO. fragilis (Br. et Schimp.). Bryol. Europ., vol. 1. Monogr., p. 4,
tab. 90. OC. densus, Bryol. Brit., p. 88, tab. 40. Dicranum
flexuosum, var. fragile, Turner. Muscol. Hib., p. 74.

MoorE— On the Mosses of Ireland. 353

Hab. Bogs, rocks, and shady banks. Near Bantry, in fruit, Miss
Hutchins, 1808. Howth, D. Orr. Lough Bray, and Powers-
court, Wicklow ; Gap of Dunloe, in fruit, 1865; Kylemore,
Connemara. Cork, Tsaae Carroll.

9. C. torfaceus (Br. et Schimp.). Bryol. Beis. vol. 1., Monogr.,
p. 5, tab. 91. Bryol. Brit., p. 89, tab. 40. Dicranum flexuosum,
Hedw., Sp. Muscor., tab. 28. Bryum fragile, Dickson, Fasc. 8,
p. 5, fide Smith, in Engl. Bot., text to tab. 1491.

Hab. Shady banks among grass and heath, margins and sides of
drains, cuts in deep turf bogs. Frequent in most parts of

Ireland.
15. Dicranopontium. Bruch et Schimp.

Calyptra cuculliform, not fringed at base. Capsule on an elongated
arcuate pedicel, elliptic-oblong, smooth and thin in texture;
lid conico-subulate. Peristome single, of 16 teeth, cloven to the
base and trabeculate. Leaves subulate-setaceous, with broad
prominent nerves; areolation narrow, larger at the base. Inflo-
rescence dioicous.

1. D. longirostre (Br. et Schimp.). Bryol. Europ., vol.1., tab. 88.
Bryol. Brit., p. 86, tab. 39. Didymodon longirostrum, Web.
et Mohr. Dicranum flexuosum, Bridel., Bryol. Univ. 1, p.
111.

Hab. Shady banks and crevices of rocks. O’Sullivan’s Cascade, and
Cromagloun, Killarney; Glenmalur, Wicklow ; Benbulben,
Sligo. Barren in all these localities.

16. Disttcuium. Bruch. et Schimp.

Calyptra cucullate-rostrate. Capsule pedicellate, oval, or cylindrical,
erect or cernuous. Peristome single, of 16 teeth, partially cloven
and perforated. Leaves distichous, subulate-setaceous; areola-
tion dense above, cells at base enlarged and diaphanous. In-
florescence monoicous. Distinguished chiefly by the distichous
leaves.

Diagnosis of Species.
1. D. caprmtaceum.

Capsule erect, ovate-oblong,
2. D. INcLINATUM.

Capsule cernuous, or almost horizontal,

1. D. capillaceum (Br. et Schimp.). Bryol. Europ., vol. 1. Monogr., p.

4, tab. 193.C. Miiller. Synop. Muse. 1, p.40. Bryol. Brit., p. 104.

tab. 20. Cynodontium capillaceum, Hedw. Sp. Muscor., p. 57.

Trichostomum capillaceum, Engl. Bot., tab. 1152. Didymodon
capillaceum, Muscol. Brit., p. 119.

R. 1, A. PROC.—VOL. T., SER. II., SCIENCE. 22

304 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. |

Hab. Crevices of rocks in subalpine parts of the country. Benbul-
ben, Sligo, in fine fruit, May, 1871; Lough Bray, and Glen-
malur, Wicklow.

2. D. inclinatum (Br. et Schimp.). Bryol. Europ., vol. m1. Monogr.,
p- 5, tab. 194. Bryol. Brit., p. 105, tab. 20. Cynodontium incli-
natum, Schwaegr. Suppl., p. 111. Didymodon inclinatum, Mus-
col. Brit., p. 115.

Hab. Rocks, and among the sand-hills on the coast of Connemara,
Mackay. Benbulben, Sligo, and also on the sand-hills between
Benbulben and the sea, in fine fruit, July, 1856; sandy
banks between Killala and Ballycastle, Mayo. Mare in Ire-
land.

Tribe 3. GRIMMIEZ.
17. Campytostetium. Bruch. et Schimp. |

Capsule pedicellate, oblongo-cylindrical; lid conico-subulate. Pe-
ristome single, of 16 long lanceolate teeth, trabeculated, and
slightly cloven above, connected by a membrane rising as high as
the mouth of the capsule. Calyptra 4-5 cleft at base. Leaves
crowded at base of stem, elongate-lanceolate, slightly canaliculate ;
areolation small dot-like, basal cells much larger. Inflorescence
monoicous.

C. saxicola (Br. et Schimp.). Bryol. Europ., vol. 1m. Monogr.,
p- 3, tab. 116, Schimp. Synop. Muscor., p. 688. Bryol.
Brit., p. 52, tab. 18. Dryptodon saxicola, Bridel., Bryol. Univ.
1, p. 770. Grimmia saxicola, Muscol. Brit., Ed. 2, p. 67.

Hab. On granite rocksnear Lough Bray, Wicklow, Taylor in Flor.
Hib. This isone of the smallest of all our Mosses, and may
be easily passed over; it is not, however, so rare among:
rocks in the granite districts of Wicklow and Dublin as has
been supposed. I have gathered it in a good state of fructi-.
fication, from February to April, on shady rocks, by the
sides of the small streamlets falling from the high ground to the
river in Kelly’s Glen, Dublin; also near Lough Bray.

18. Grimuia. Ehrh.

Calyptra small, conico-mitriform or dimidiate. Capsule pedicellate,
ovate, or nearly cylindrical. Peristome single, of 16 lanceolate
teeth, more or less perforated and cribrose, rarely 2-8 cleft above.
Leaves more or less imbricated, somewhat octofariously disposed
on the stems; areolation dense and dot-like. Inflorescence
monoicous or dioicous.

Moore—On the Mosses of Ireland. 309

Sect.1. Pulvinate. Wils.
Diagnosis of Species.

Inflorescence monoicous.

Stems densely tufted.
Capsules drooping, 8-furrowed, . . 1. G. puLviINata.
Capsules faintly striated, orbicular, . . 2. G. ORBICULARIS.

Sect. 2. Trichophylle. Wils.
Inflorescence dioicous.

Stems either loosely or densely tufted.

Leaves, only the upper on stem hair-pointed, 3. G. sPIRALIs.
Leaves three-ranked, appaley twisted when

dry, . . . 4, G. TORQUATA.
Leaves lax, flexuose, geadually tapering to a
hair point, . . 5. G, TRICHOPHYLLA.

‘¢ Leaves appressed wie Hy onects: ratoat
when moist—lowest short and muti-
cous from a slightly contracted ovate
base becoming lanceolate; upper longer,
gradually tapering into a nearly smooth
hair point, one-third to half length of
lamina, keeled at back with the strong
nerve; margin recurved in the lower
half; cells quadrate incrassate, those at
centre of base elongated, above minute
and irregular in outline ; a single row at
the margin of basal wing hyaline.”
Braithwaite, in ‘Journal of ee

July, 1872, : é . 6. G. RoBUSTA.
Leaves, elongate, eae He uppermost
secund, . ; . ¢. G. HartMannti.

Leaves crowded, Te colates eaten, eTa-
dually tapering into a long rough dia-
phanous point, margins recurved. In-
florescence monoicous, ; . 8. G. Sonvurrzn.

356 Proceedings of the Royal Lrish Academy.

Sect. 3. latiores. Wils.

Leaves without piliferous points, spreading
every way. Inflorescence dioicous, . 9. G. PATENS.

Sect. 4. Leucopheec.

Calyptra conico-mitriform, lobed at the base ;
leaves shortly piliferous at their points ;
Inflorescence monoicous, 3 : . 10. G. ovata.

Leaves with long white hair points. Inflo-

rescence dioicous, : : 5 . 11. G. LEUCOPHmA.

1. G. pulvinata (Smith). Engl. Bot., tab. 1728. Muscol. Brit., Ed.
2, p. 68.

Hab. On walls and rocks all over Ireland, from sea level to the
tops of the highest mountains.

2. G. orbicularis (Br. et Sch.) Bryol. Europ., vol. mz. Monogr.,
p. 13, tab. 240. Engl. Bot., Suppl., tab. 2888. Bryol. Brit., p.
154, tab. 45. |

Hab. On the faces of walls in warm situations. Near Cove, Cork,
where it was pointed out to me by Isaac Carroll. On a wall
by the side of the road leading to Dublin from Stillorgan.

The tufts of this species are less compact than those of the .”
former, and spread continuously, sometimes to a foot or more 7
in breadth, es

3. G. spiralis (Hook. and Taylor). Muscol. Brit., 69. G. spiralis,
Greville, Scot. Crypt. FI., tab. 233. Bryol. Europ., vol. m1.
Monogr., p. 14, tab. 242. Dryptodon spiralis, Bridel., Bryol.
Wuiverl) pee.

Hab. On rocks in the subalpine parts of the country. Abundant on
Slemish hill, and also at Sillagh-braes, near Larne, Antrim.
Upper Lough Bray, Wicklow. On rocks by the sides of the
lakes above Kylemore Castle, Galway. It has not been found
with fruit in Ireland.

4. G. torquata (Greville). Scot. Crypt. FL, tab. 199. G. torta,
Nees et Hornsch. Bryol. Germ., tab. 24, fig. 24, Bryol. Brit.,
p. 156, tab. 32.

Hab. On moist rocks at elevations varying from 1000 feet above
sea level to the tops of the highest mountains in Ireland. It
is found in most of the counties where the hills attain that
elevation, but always barren.

MoorE—On the DMosses of Ireland. 307

5. G. trichophylia(Greville). Scot. Crypt. Fl., tab. 100. Mauscol.
Brit., p. 68. Bryol. Brit., p. 156, tab. 32. Dicranum pulvi-
natum, var. argenteum, Turn., Muse. Hib., p. 78.

Hab. Not unfrequent on the Dublin and Wicklow Mountains.
Very fine in fruit on rocks where the river is crossed going
from Luggelaw to Lough Dan, Wicklow, May, 1861. On
the rocks at Fair Head, Antrim.

6. G. robusta (Fergusson, M.8.). G. ambigua, Wils, M. S., fide
Braithwaite, in ‘Journal of Botany,” for July, 1872, (PI.
124, Fig. 3).

Hab. Rocks in alpine districts. Fair Head, Antrim, 1862; Conne-
mara, Galway, 1863. This fine species bears great re-
semblance to G. Schultzii, and W. Wilson named it as a
variety of that species when I first sent it to him. He after-
wards named it G. ambigua. There is considerable difference
between the areolation and points of the leaves of the two.

7. G. Hartmanni (Schimp.). Synop. Muscor., p. 214. Braith-
waite, in ‘‘Journal of Botany,” July, 1872, (Pl. 124,
Fig. 4).

Hab. Rocks and walls. On a wall built loosely of rough stones and
rocks, between Cong and Moytura, Galway, April, 1872. Not
hitherto observed elsewhere in Ireland ?

8. G. Schultzii (Bridel.). Bryol. Univ. 1, p. 199. G. Schultzii,
Bryol. Brit., p. 157, tab. 45. Rabenhor, Bryothec. Kurop.,
No. 651. Trichostomum patens, var. piliferum, Muscol. Brit.
p. 105.

' Hab. Rocks near the Scalp, Co. Dublin, David Orr. Very fine

. on rocks by the side of Luggelaw, Wicklow. On the top of

Fair Head, Antrim; and on several of the Connemara Moun-

tains.

| 9. G. patens (Br. et Schimp.). Bryol. Europ., vol. mz. Monogr., p, 18,
- tab. 246. Bryol. Brit., p. 158, tab. 19. Trichostomum patens,
Schwaegr. Suppl., tab. 37. Muscol. Brit., p. 105.

Hab. Moistrocks in subalpine parts of Ireland ; on the top of Slemish,
| Antrim, 1806; wet rocks at the Waterfall, Powerscourt,
bearing fruit in April; also on several of the mountains in
Connemara; Galtee-more, Tipperary; Gougaunbarra, Cork,
Isaac Carroll.

10. G. ovata (Web. et Mohr). It. Suec., tab. 2, f. 4. Muscol.,
Brit., Ed. 2, p. 71. Bryol. Europ., vol. mr. Monogr., p. 21, tab.
254. Bryol. Brit., p. 160, tab, 13.

358 Proceedings of the Royat Irish Academy.

Hab. Mr. David Orr finds on rocks at Howth and Killiney a plant
which the late Mr. Wilson considered to be this species, but it
occurs only in a barren state at both localities, and cannot,
therefore, be identified with certainty. Musheragh Mountain
Cork, Isaac Carroll.

11. G. leucophea (Greville). Scot. Crypt., Flor., tab. 284. Bryol.
Brit., p. 161, tab. 830. Muscol. Brit., p. 70. Grimmia pevteate)
Bridel., Bryol. Uniy., 1) psd73. |

Hab. On trap rocks, near the Giant’s Causeway, Antrim; also on a
similar geological formation on the Island of Rathlin, 1837.

19. Scuistiprum. Br. et Schimp.

Capsule immersed in the perichetal leaves, roundish and wide
mouthed. Operculum depressed rostellate, deciduous with the
columella; annulus nearly wanting. Peristome single, of 16 lan-
ceolate cribrose teeth, inserted below the mouth of the capsule,
transversely barred without a medial line. Calyptra small,
lacerated at the base. Inflorescence monoicous; male flowers
gemmiform. Scarcely differing from Grimmia.

Diagnosis of Species.

Plants tufted ; leaves hair pointed, blackish;
® teeth of peristome cribrose ang lacerated ;

annulus none, . : : . 1. 8. conrrrra.
Plants loosely ccespitose, lowe: eee

from an erect base, . . 2. 8. APOCARPUM.
Plants densely tufted, leaves crowded, igi

Growing near the sea, : 3. S. MARITIMUM.

1. S. confertum (Br. et Schimp.). Bryol. Europ., vol. m1. Monogr., p.
7, tab. 232. Bryol. Brit., p. 149, tab. 44. De. Notr., Briol. Ital.,
p- 711. Grimmia conferta (Funck). Schimp., Synops. Muscor., p.
199. G. apocarpa, var. conferta. C. Miller, Syn. Muscor.

Hab. On rotten trap rocks near Belfast. Only the variety 6.
incana, Grimmia pruinosa, Wils. M. 8. has been collected, the
typical form has not yet been observed in Ireland.

2 SS. apocarpum (Br. et Schimp.). Bryol. Europ., vol. mt.
Monogr., p. 7, tab. 233. Bryol. Brit., p. 150, tab. 13. De Notr.,
Briol. Ital., p.711. Grimmia apocarpa, Turner, Muscol. Hib.
p- 20. Smith, Engl. Bot., tab. 11384.

Moork —On the Mosses of Ireland. 359

Hab. On stones, walls, and rocks. On trees at Killarney. This
common moss varies much in appearance according to the
localities where it grows. At Tore Cascade, Killarney, the
var. 6. stricta, grows on rocks between the waterfall and the
bridge, with rigid slender stems 3-4 inches long. I have col-
lected the same variety near Brandon Head. I have not seen
the variety mentioned by Taylor in Fl. Hib., which has the
capsules higher than the pericheetia.

3. S. marituomum (Br. et Sch.). Bryol. Europ. Monogr., p. 10,
tab. 255. Bryol. Brit., p. 151, tab. 13. Grimmia maritima,
Turner, Muse. Hib., tab. Oye 2. Muscol. Brit., p. 66.

Hab. Crevices of As ened rocks round the whole of Ireland. This
truly maritime moss grows well in places where the spray of
the sea dashes over it.

20. GuiypHomitTRium. Schwaegr.

Capsule pedicellate, erect, globular. Calyptra covering the entire
mature capsule, campanulate, split at the base and furrowed.
Peristome single, of 16 teeth, converging in pairs, reflexed when
dry. Distinguished from Grimmia chiefly ey the large plicate
ealyptra and geminate teeth.

1. G. Davies (Swaegr.). Suppl. 2, p. 41, tab. 113. Muscol. Brit.,
Kd. 2, p. 110. Bryol. Brit., p. 172, tab. 138. Grimmia Daviesii,
Turner, Muscol. Hib., p. 24.

Hab. On rocks of different geological formations in the northern
and western counties. On the basalt at Giant’s Causeway ;
also at Fairhead, and Island of Rathlin, Antrim; near Bran-
don Head, Kerry. Very fine on rocks above Kylemore Castle,
Galway. Near Bantry, Cork, Miss Hutchins; Glengariff and
Killarney, Isaac Carroll. This pretty and very distinct Moss
may be collected with its curious calyptre in perfection about
the Ist of May.

[2. G. cylindracewm (Taylor). Flor. Hib., p. 21.

Hab. Crevices of siliceous rocks on Blackwater-hill, Co. Kerry. I
know nothing of this plant, save what is stated by the late Dr.
Taylor, in the book quoted. |

21. Prycnomirrivm. Br. et Schimp.

Capsule oval, erect and pedicellate. Calyptra campanulate, deeply

furrowed, laciniate at the base. Peristome single, of 16 deeply

* bifid teeth, into two unequal filiform segments. Inflorescence

monoicous. Plants growing in close tufts on walls and rocks,

intermediate in appearance between species of Grimmia and
some kinds of Orthotrichum.

360 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

1. P. polyphyllum (Br. et Schimp.). Bryol. Europ., vol. mr., Monogr.
p. 4, tab. 229. Bryol. Brit., p. 178, tab. 19. De Notr., Briol.
Ital., p. 721. Trichostomum. polyphyllum. Turner, Muse. Hib.,
p. 35, tab. 7. Muscol. Brit., p. 108.

Hab. On rocks and walls through most of the counties in Ireland.
Most abundant in the western counties, especially Conne-
mara.

22. Racomirrium. Bruch. et Schimp.

Capsule elliptical or sub-cylindrical, erect, long-pedicellate. Calyptra
mitriform, papillose at the apex ; operculum rostrate. Peristome
single, of 16 teeth, divided at the base so as to appear 32; the
segments free or cohering in pairs. Inflorescence dioicous. Tall
mosses for the most part, some having the stems hypnoid, more
resembling Grimmie in appearance.

Diagnosis of Species.
* Leaves terminated by a long hyaline point.
a Hyaline point rough with erose denticulations.

Plant of yellowish green colour, . ., 1. R. canescens.

Plant of greyish green colour, . : . 2. R. tanvervosum.

aa Hyaline point denticulated slightly.

Cellular tissue of leaves slightly sinuous and
quadrate, . : : ‘ j . 3. R. HETERosTIcHuM.

Cellular tissue more sinuous, ; 3 . 4. R. suprricum.
*¥ Leaves without diaphanous points.

Stems dichotomous, leaves dentate at the -

pomtsys) =: ‘ ; 5. R. actcunaReE.
Leaves bluntish, not dentate, 6. R. PRoTENSUM.
Leaves elliptic, spreading, : . 7. R. BLurricum.
Stem not dichotomous, branches short,

male flowers lateral, . 5 : . 8. R. FAscrtcuLaRE.

1. &. canescens (Bridel.). Bryol. Univ., 1, 208. Bryol. Brit., p. 170,
tab. 19. De Notr., Briol. Ital., p. 672. Trichostomum canescens,
Hedw., St. Cr., 3, tab. 8. Turner, Muscol. Hib., p. 39. Engl.
Bot., tab. 2534. Muscol. Brit., Ed. 2, p. 106.

Hab. Wet sandy ground among rocks and heaths in upland situa-
tions. It varies a good deal in appearance according to the
places where it grows, but is an easily recognised species.
Found in most parts of Ireland.

MoorE—On the Mosses of Ireland. 361

2. FR. lanuginosum (Bridel). Bryol. Univ. 1, p. 215. Bryol. Brit.,
p. 169, tab. 19. Briol. Ital., p.. 671. Trichostomum lanu-
ginosum (Hedw.)., Turner, Muscol. Hib., p. 38. Muscol. Brit.,

mete 2,0p- 105.

Hab. On heaths, &c. This plant is singular in its habitats. I have
seen it on the roofs of thatched cottages at nearly sea level, and
from that upwards to the tops of the highest mountains in Ire-
land. It often forms the principal herbage on the exposed
tops of the mountains, where it may frequently be seen in
continuous layers to the thickness of 18 inches or two feet, and
covering many square yards of surface.

3. L. heterostichum (Bridel). Bryol. Uniy. 1, p. 214. Bryol. Europ.,
vol. mi. Monogr., p. 9, tab. 269. Bryol. Brit., p. 168, tab. 19.
Briol. Ital., p. 673. Trichostomum heterostichum (Hedw.),
Smith, Engl. Bot., tab. 1847. Muscol. Brit., p. 107.

Hab. Among rocks and on walls—in many parts. Var. B. alopecurum,
with more slender elongated stems, fasciculate branches;
leaves with short hair points, and smaller capsule is frequently
found along with the typical form. Var. y. gracilescens, and
var. 6. pumilum, Turner, Musc. Hib., occur occasionally in
subalpine situations.

4. R. sudeticum (Br. et Schimp.). Bryol. Europ., vol. m1. Monogr.,
p. 7, tab. 264. Bryol. Brit., p. 166, tab. 19. Trichostomum
microcarpon, (Hedw.). Turner, Muscol. Hib., p. 40. Enel.
Bot., tab. 1440, Muscol. Brit., p. 107.

%

Hab. On subalpine rocks, and the highest of our mountains. More
abundant in the northern counties than in the other parts of
Ireland. I have collected it on the top of Galtee-more, Tippe-
rary, and on several.of the Connemara Mountains, also on
some of the Wicklow Mountains. The variety f. oblonguin
Taylor, in Fl. Hib., p. 20, is noticed under R. microcarpon,
of Bridel., in Bryol. Brit., p. 169, as probably belonging to that
species.

5. R. aciculare (Bridel). Bryol. Univ. 1, 219. Bryol. Brit., p. 165,
tab. 19. Briol. Ital., p.677. Trichostomum aciculare, Muscol.
Brit., py LO7.

Hab. On rocks in the beds of rivers and on wet rocks among the
mountains in many parts of Ireland. In Erris, Mayo, I have
observed this moss covering large portions of surface conti-
nuously, and haying the aspect of a species of Hypniim.

R.1. A. PROC.—VOL, I., SER. II., SCIENCE. 3 A

362 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

6. R. protensum (Al. Braun). Bryol. Europ., vol. rm. Monoger.,
p. 6, tab. 263. RR. aquaticum, Bridel, Bryol., Univ. 1, p. 222.
Bryol. Brit., p. 166, tab. 45. Briol. Ital., p.676. Dicranum
aciculare, y. gracile, ‘Turn. Muse. Hib., p. 67.

Hab. Rocky beds of rivulets, and on wet rocks, on the highest
mountains. Upper Lough Bray, Wicklow, D. Orr; and on
some of the Wicklow Mountains ; Brandon, and Macgillicuddy’s
Reeks, Kerry; Mountain streams near Kylemore, Connemara. —
Rather rare in Ireland.

7. R. ellipticum (Br. et Schimp.). Bryol. Europ., vol. m1. Monogr.,
p. 5, tab. 261. Bryol. Brit., p. 164, tab..19. Dicranum ellip-
ticum, Turner. Muscol. Hib., p. 76. Trichostomum ellipticum,
Muscol. Brit., Ed. 2, p. 109.

Hab. Moist rocks on high mountains. Fair Head, Antrim; Bran-
don, Kerry; Lugnaquillia, Wicklow; Maam-tore, Galway ;
near Bantry, Miss Hutchins; Giant’s Stairs, Monkstown, Cork,
Isaac Carroll. Rare in Ireland.

8. R. fasciculare (Bridel). Bryol. Univ.1, p. 218. Br. et Schimp.
Bryol. Europ., vol. 1., tab. 1. Wilson, Bryol. Brit., p. 167,
tab. 19. De Notr., Briol. Ital., p. 675. Trichostomum fascicu-
lare, Turner, Musc. Hib., p. 39. Engl. Bot., tab. 2005. Hook.
and Tayl., Muscol. Brit., p. 108.

Hab. On rocks and stones among the mountains and in upland parts
of the country. Frequent throughout Ireland.

Tribe 4. LrucoBRYEZ.

23. Lrvcopryum. Hampe.

Calyptra cuculliform, pale, slightly inflated when young. Capsule
oblong, cernuous, slightly strumose, pedicellate. Peristome of
16 bifid teeth, as in Dicranum; annulus none. Lamina of the
leaves composed of three strata of cells, the superficial larger,
hyaline and fenestrated, the middle larger, denser, and green.
The whole plant of a pale white glaucous colour. Inflorescence
monoicous.

1. L. glaueum (Hampe). Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 30,
Bryol. Brit., p. 82, tab. 16. Briol. Ital., p. 285. Dicranum
elaucum (Hedw.). Turner, Muse. Hib., p. 73. Eng. Bot., tab.
2166, Hook. and Tayl., Muscol. Brit., Ed. 2, p. 92. Oncophorus
glaucus, Bryol. Europ., vol. 1, Monogr., p. 5, tab. 97 et 98.

Hab. Frequent on heaths and bogs, also sides of glens in many
parts of the country. Shady woods about Killarney, and some-
times at considerable elevations on the mountains, but rarely
met with in fruit. Near Bantry, fruiting, Miss Hutchins. ©

MoorE—On the Mosses of Ireland. 363

Tribe 5. TricHostoMAcEz.
Sect. 1. Phascee. Capsule without operculum.
24. Puascum. Linn,

Calyptra variable, small, conical, or campanulate, cuculliform. Cap-
sule spheroid, more or less attenuated at the apex or conoid.
Leaves membranaceous, ovate, or oblong, the nerve sometimes
excurrent; areolation loose, the lower cellules more elongated,
larger, and variously chlorophyllose. Mostly annual plants, grow-
ing gregariously on the ground.

Diagnosis of Species.

Capsule immersed in the leaves, . : . 1. P. cusprpatum.
Capsule exerted, widely elliptic, apex oblique;
calyptra cucullate. Monoicous, . . 2. P. BRYOIDES.

* Capsule round ae ae short. Synoi- |
cous, . : . 38 P. REcTUM.

Capsule on curved edie) maitant Synoi-
cous, : : : ¢ . . 4. P. curvicoLium.

1. P. euspidatum (Schreber). De Phasc., p. 8, tab. 1, f. 2. Bryol.
Brit., p. 31, tab.5. Bryol. Kurop., vol. 1., tab. 4. Muscol. Brit.,
p. 8. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 304. Turner, Muscol.
Hib., p. 3. P. acaulon, Linn. Sp. Plant, 1570.

Hab. Banks and fields. Frequent in the county of Dublin, bearing
fruit in February. The variety 6. peliferum Bryol.Brit., occurs on
hedge banks near Baldoyle and at Howth.

2. P. bryoides (Dicks.). Crypt., Fasc. 4, tab. 10, f. 3. Engl. Bot., tab.
1180. Bryol. Brit., p. 33, tab. 5. Bryol. Europ., vol. 1, tab.
5. Briol. Ital., p. 734. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 303.

Hab. Banks and fields. Howth, D. Orr. This species is very
rare in Ireland, the locality indicated being the only one where
it has hitherto been found, and even there very sparingly.

3. P. rectum (Wither.). Bot. Arr., Ed. 4, p..771, tab. 18, f. 1. Smith
Fl. Brit. 8, p. 1153. Turner, Muscol. Hib., p. 4. Bryol. Brit., p.
31, tab. 5. Schimp., Synops. Musc., p. 20. Bryella recta, Berk.,
Handb. Brit. Mosses, p. 300.

364 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Hab. Banks and hedges. Frequent in the south of Ireland, Tayl. in
Fl. Hib. Rarer elsewhere through the country, though fre-
quent in Co. Dublin.

4. P. curvicollum (Hedw.). Sp. Muscor., p.21. Weber. et Mohr,
Bot. Tasch., p. 65, tab. 6. Engl. Bot., tab. 905. Muscol. Brit.,
p. 11. Bryol. Brit., p. 31, tab. 5. Rabenhor., Bryothec. ] urop.,
No. 154.

Hab. Banks and fields. Near Dublin, Taylor, in Flor. Hib. I have

never collected this plant in Ireland, nor seen Irish specimens
of it.

25. Systnerum. Schimp.
Capsule wanting operculum, but with traces of a deciduous lid.

S. erispum (Schimp.). Synops. Muscor., p. 30. Phascum crispum.
(Hedw.). Turner Muse. Hib., p:2. Bryol.' Brit:; p37, tab. 5.
Rabenhor., Bryothec. Kurop., No. 30. Astomum crispum, Bryol.
Kurop., vol. 1. Monogr.,. p. 2, tab. 12.

Hab. Banks and fields. Near Belfast, Templeton. This species ap-
pears to be extremely rare in Ireland.

Sec. 2. Weissvee. *Capsule without neneieere
26. Gymnostomum. Hedwig.
Diagnosis of Species.

a. Inflorescence dioicous.

Capsule elliptic-oblong, narrow at the mouth;

lid not rostrate, . s : 3 . 1. G. venus.
Capsule erect, oval; lid shortly rostrate, . 2. G. RUPESTRE.
Capsule broadly ovate; lid rostrate and ad- |

herent to the columella, j ‘ . 93. G. CURVIROSTRUM.

ada. Inflorescence monoicous.

Capsule contracted at the mouth, ee
exerted; lid rostrate, . 4. G. MICROSTOMUM.

Capsule hardly contracted at the ath: spo-
rangium not adherent to the columella, 5. G. rorriue.

1. G. tenue (Schrad.). Coll. Plant. Crypt., No. 31. Hedw., Sp. Musc.,

MoorE— On the Mosses of Ireland. ) 365

p. 87, tab. 4. Bridel, Bryol. Univ. 1, p. 64. Muscol. Brit., p.
24. Bryol. Brit., p. 41. tab. 7. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., Nos.
61 et 405.

Hab. On rocks of sandstone formation. Brandon, Co. Kerry,
Taylor, in Fl. Hib.

2. G. rupestre (Schwaegr.). Suppl., vol. 1., p. 11, tab.83-34. Nees et
Hornsch., Fl. Germ. 1, p. 155, tab. 10, f. 16. Muscol. Brit.,
p- 19. Bryol. Brit., p. 42, tab. 32.

Hab. Fissures of wet rocks in subalpine rivulets. Dargle river,
Wicklow, Taylor. Glens in Antrim, not rare. I have not
met with it in other parts of Ireland.

3. G. curvirostrum (Hedw.). Stirp. Crypt., tab. 34. Engl. Bot., tab.
2214. Muscol. Brit., p. 19. Bryol. Brit., p. 42, tab. 6. Bryol.
Kurop., vol. 1. tab. 35. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 60.

Hab. Rocks, &c., in subalpine parts of the country. Fair Head,
Antrim, Templeton. Mangerton, Kerry—Taylor. Glen at Cush-
endall, Antrim. ‘This moss is rare in Ireland.

4. G. microstomum (Hedw.). Stirp. Crypt., 3, p. 71, tab. 30. Engl.
Bot., tab. 2215. Muscol. Brit.,‘p. 25, Bryol. Brit, p. 44, tab.
7. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 307. Hymenostomum,
Bryol. Europ., vol. 1. Monogr., p. 4, tab. 16.

Hab. Banks and fields. Common in many parts of Ireland, es-
pecially the northern counties. ‘The varieties PB. y. and 6. of
Wilson are all occasionally found in Ireland.

5. G. torlile (Schwaegr.). Suppl. 1, 29, tab. 10. Bryol. Brit., p.

45, tab. 38. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Kurop., No. 408. Hymenos-

tomum tortile. Bryol. Kurop., vol. 1. Monogr., p. 6, tab. 18-19.
Briol. Ital., p. 606.

Hab. Limestone rocks at Castle Taylor, Galway. The only
Irish specimens of this moss were collected very sparingly
at this habitat. The plant so named by Dr. Taylor in FI.
Hib. is Trichostomum crispulum, (Bruch et Muller).

6. G. calcareum (Nees et Hornsch.). Bryol. Germ. 1, p. 158, tab. 10, f.
15. Rabenhor., Bryothec. EKurop., Nos. 62 et 351.

Hab. The plant which is supposed to be this species grows on old
walls at Lota, near Middleton, Cork, but is always barren. It
covers the walls where it grows so closely as to resemble green
plush. Isaac Carroll, in litt.

366 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

27. Portia. Ehrh.

Calyptra cuculliform, smooth or rough on the apex. Capsule either
exerted or immersed, obovate-truncate or ovaloblong. Peristome
none. Leaves mostly entire, ovate-oblong or spathulate ; nerve
frequently excurrent into a mucro; areolation loose or dense, the
cellules often of a rectangular or quadrate form, enlarged at the
base. Small annual or biennial mosses growing chiefly on the
ground.

With this genus, Mr. Mitten unites that of Anacalypta, of Rohling,
and in ‘‘ Journal of Botany,” vol. 1x., for January, 1871, ar-
ranges the species in the following manner :—

Diagnosis of Species.
a Leaves with accessory lamelle on the
Merve, ss é ; ! ; . LP aesvEronr:
aw Leaves without accessory lamelle.
b Calyptra scabrous.
Leaves obtuse, \ : Q ; . 2. P. Witsonr.
Leaves acute, : i ; .) os BaSTAR BANA.
66 Calyptra smooth.
c Leaves serrulate towards the apex.

Nerve not excurrent, . ; . 4. P, Hera.
Nerve excurrent, . : : i , 10. PP ANCHORATA.
ce Leaves in 5 rows, smooth.
Capsule turbinate, : 5 : . 6. Pi TRUNCATA
cece Leaves in 8 rows, rough.
Nerve excurrent into a long point, . os (- hae CRENEDA
1. P. cavifolia (Ehrh.), Beitrage —Bryol. Europ., vol. m., Monogr.,
p. 7, tab. 118. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Kurop., No. 724. Gym-
nostomum ovatum (Hedw.), Engl. Bot., tab. 1889. Turner,

Muscol. Hib., p. 9, Muscol. Brit., p. 21. Bryol. Brit., p. 92,
tab. 7. Barbula cavifolia, Schimp. Synop. Muscor., p. 734.

Hab. On the tops of walls built of mud, and by way sides. Very
common in the neighbourhood of Dublin. Near Cork, Tayl..
in Fl. Hib.

Moore—On the Mosses of Ireland. | B07

2. P.Wilsont (Br. et Schimp.). Bryol. Kurop., vol. mu. Monogr., p.
11, tab. 122. Gymnostomum Wilsoni. Hooker, in Bot. Miscel.
1830, vol. 1, p. 43, tab. 41. Suppl. Eng. Bot., tab. 2710. Ra-
benhor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 806.

Hab. Banks and tops of walls built of mud, especially near the sea.
Howth, Killiney, and Bray Head. This plant, which has been
recognised as Irish only within the last few years, may not be
rare in similar places on the coast. Great and Little Islands,
Cork, Isaac Carroll.

3. P. Starkeana (C. Miller). Synops. Muse. Mitten, in ‘‘ Journal of
Botany,’’ vol. rx., No. 97. NeesetHornsch. Bryol. Germ.,
tab. 36, f.2. Bryol. Brit., p. 98, tab.14. Briol. Ital., p. 582. Raben-
hor., Bryothee. Europ., No. 831. Weissia Starkeana, Muscol.
Brit., p. 79, tab. 14. Grimmia Starkeana, Turner, Musc. Hib.,
p. 26. Gymnostomum conicum, Schwaegr. Suppl., tab. 9.

Hab. Banks and fields. Howth, Killiney, and near Clontarf, Co.
Dublin. Near Cork, Taylor. Near Youghal, Isaac Carroll.

The variety B. brachyodus, Weissia affinis, Hook and Tayl., grows
on the railway banks near the Killiney Station, Bray Railway.
Pottia minutula (Br. et Schimp.), is now considered a form of
this moss, there being intermediate states connecting the normal
form, which has a peristome of 16 teeth, through the variety
8B. which has the teeth of peristome very short or without them,
to the gymnostomous form of Pottia minuluta var. y conica.

4. P. Heim (Br. et Schimp.). Bryol. Kurop. vol. m. Monoer., p.
12, tab. 124. Bryol Brit., p. 96, tab. 7. Rabenhor., Bryothec.
Europ., No. 401. Gymnostomum Heim (Hedw.), Turner,
Muse. Hib., p. 9. Muscol. Brit., p. 22.

Hab. Banks and marshes near the sea. Marshy meadows near the
North Wall, and Portmarnock, Dublin. Westport, Mayo. Rare
in the north ; frequent in the southern counties, Tayl. in FI.
Hib.

5. P. lanceolata (Miller). Synops. Muscor.— Mitten in Seemann’s
‘Journal of Botany,’’ vol. 1x., p.3. Anacalypta lanceolata,
Rohling. Moosgeschichte Deutschl. Nees et Hornsch., Bryol.
Germ., tab. 36, fig. 3. Bryol. Brit., p. 97, tab. 14. Rabenhor.,
Bryothec. Europ., No. 252. Gymnostomum intermedium, Tur-
ner, Muse. Hib., p. 7, tab. 1, fig. a. ¢. Weissia lanceolata,
Muscol. Brit., Ed. 2, p. 80.

Hab. Fields, banks, and waste ground where the soil is of a calca-
reous nature. Frequent in many parts through the county of
Dublin. Itis one of the mosses which makes its appearance

368 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

annually among the plants in the Glasnevin Botanic Garden, but
I have not met with it in the north or west of Ireland. In its
normal form the peristome is furnished with 16 teeth, in which
state it always occurs near Dublin. Mr. Mitten, however,
states that the peristome in this respect 1s very variable,
some forms being gymnostomous.

6. P. truncata (Br. et Schimp.). Bryol. Europ., vol. 1r., Monogr., p.
9, tab. 120-121. Bryol. Brit., p. 94, tab. 7. Gymnostomum
truncatum, Nees et Hornsch. Bryol. Germ., tab. 9, f. 8.
Muscol. Brit., Ed. 2, p. 22, tab. 7.

Hab. Fallow fields, banks and moist grounds all through Ireland.
This common moss varies much in its forms, and in the length
of the capsule, compared to its breadth, as well as in the lid.
The variety 8. major—Gymnostomum intermedium, of Turner,
Muse. Hib., tab. 1, fig. a, is supposed by Mitten to be the gym-
nostomous state of P. lanceolata. Dr. Taylor mentions in FI.
Hib. a form which is found near Cove, Cork, with capsules
quite cylindrical.

7. P. crinta (Wilson). Bryol. Europ., vol. mu. Suppl. 1,. tab. 123,
Bryol. Brit.,p. 95, tab. 41. C. Mull. Synops. 2, Suppl., p.
622. DeNotr., Briol. Ital., p 586. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ.,
No. 805.

Hab. Banks facing the sea at Howth, where it was first collected by
D. Orr. Carrigloe and rocks west of Cork Harbour, Isaac
Carroll. The specimens so named by Mr. Wilson differ only
slightly in areolation from those named by same author, P.
Wilsoni. The long piliferous pointed leaves and smooth calyptra
appear to be the principal marks of distinction between them.

28. Ana@cranerum. Br. et Schimp.

Calyptra small cucullate. Fruit pleurocarpous; vaginula perfect,
cylindrical. Capsule pedicellate, erect or partially inclined,
ovate or obovate, slightly inflated at the neck. Peristome none,
annulus narrow, falling away in pieces; lid slender, rostrate.
Leaves linear-lanceolate, or subulate; areolation small and round
in upper part of leaf, basal cellules larger, elongated, and diapha-
nous. Inflorescence dioicous.x—The pleurocarpous fruit and per-
fectly formed perichetum render this genus somewhat para-
doxical as to the position it should take in artificial arrangements
or even natural arrangements. Eminent authors have held diffe-
rent views concerning it. In placing it here, Mr. Mitten is
followed.

MoorE— On the Mosses of Ireland. 369

1. A.compactum (Schwaegr.). Suppl., tab 2, Bryol. Brit.,p. 311, tab.
6. Funck. Deutsch. Moose, tab. 5, f.5. Rabenhor., Bryothec.
Europ., No. 128. Bryol. Europ., vol. 1 Monogr., p. 5, tab. 37.
Gymnostomum estivum, Hedw. Sp. Musce., tab. 2, f. 4. G. luteo-
lum, Engl. Bot., tab.220. Hedwigia estiva, Muscol. Brit., p.
18.

Hab. In the crevices of damp subalpine rocks. Near Bantry, Miss
Hutchins, Fl. Hib. Near a small lake on Galtec-more, Co. Tip-
perary. Rare in Ireland.

Sect. 3. Huweissiee. Peristome of 16 teeth.

29. Weissta. Hedw.

Calyptra cuculliform or cleft at the side. Capsule ovate, annulate,
pedicellate. Peristome single, of 16 entire or perforated teeth,
without a medial line; lid with beak inclined. Leaves costatc ;
areolation rather dense. Inflorescence monoicous or dioicous.
Intermediate between Gymnostomum and Didymodon.

Diagnosis of Species.

Leaves channelled, linear-lanceolate, acute,
incurved or crisped when dry, . i. Wo VIRIDULA

Leaves subflexuose, much crisped when dry, 2. W. cirrHaATa.

Stems elongated, leaves narrow, rigid and

erisped when dry, 3. W. VERTICILLATA.

1. W. viridula (Bridel). Bryol. Europ., vol. 1., Monogr., p. 5, tab.

21. Schimp.,Synop. Muscor., p. 50. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ ,

No. 169. W. controversa(Hedw.). Hook. and Taylor, Muscol.
Brit., p. 85. Bryol. Brit., p. 46, tab. 15.

Hab. Dry banks and waste places throughout Ireland. This very
common moss varies considerably in size and length of pedicel.
At Howth on banks facing the sea a rather remarkable form
is found, with capsules more cylindrical and with taller stems
than in the typical form.

2. W. cirrhata(Hedw.). Sp. Musc., tab. 12. Bryol. Europ., vol.1,
Monogr., p. 9, tab.25. Bryol. Brit., p.47, tab. 15. Rabenhor.,
Bryothec. Europ., No. 106.

Hab. On rocks in mountainous districts. Very fine on Sugar-loaf
Mountain, county of Wicklow, on the side facing Bray. Fruit-
ingin March. Howth, D.Orr. Mountains in the South of Ireland,
Dr. Taylor. The nearly allied species, Weissia crispula, of
Hedw., is still a desideratum to Ireland. The plant published
in Fl. Cork, under that name, is not the right one, as I

- am informed by Mr. Carroll.

R.1, A, PROC.—VOL. I., SER. II., SCIENCE. 3B

370 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

8. W. verticillata (Bridel). Spec. Musc., p. 121. Nees et Hornsch.,
Bryol. Germ., tab. 82. Muscol. Brit., p. 86. Bryol. Brit., p. 49,
tab. 15. Grimmia verticillata, Turner, Musc. Hib., p. 31. Eucla-
dium verticillatum, Bryol. Europ., vol. 1., Monogr., p.3, tab. 40.
Schimp. Synops. Muscor., p. 185. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Kurop.,
Ios WLS 7.

Hab. Chiefly on calcareous wet rocks and banks, especially near the
sea, where it is frequently so incrusted with a calcareous
deposit as to be nearly as hard as the rock on which it grows.
On schistose rocks at Cromagloun it may be seen free from any
deposit of calcareous matter. Although a common species, it
is rarely found ina fruiting state in Ireland.

Sect. 4. Zrichostomee. Peristome of 16 or 32 teeth, approached in
pairs.

[30.Spracnnopryum. C. Miiller, Verhandl. z. B. Wien. 1869, p. 501.

S. Wrightii (C. Miull.). Braithwaite, in ‘Journal of Botany,”
for July, 1872, Plate 123, and our Plate 24. Entosthodon
minimus, Hunt, in ‘‘ Manchester Lit. and Phil. Society’s
Memoirs,” x1., p. 19, 1871. Amblyphyllum hibernicum, Lind-
berg, M.S.

‘¢Dioicous, minute, gregarious; stems one third to a quarter
of an inch high, simple subflexuose, dark brown. Leaves light
ereen, distant with a narrow and slightly recurved base,
patent, flattish, obovate or spathulate, rounded at apex, entire
or minutely serrulate in the male; crenulate in the upper part
of the female plant, nerve thick and prominent at back, vanish-
ing below apex, cells lax, large, pellucid, smooth, rhombo-
rectangular at base, rhomboidal above, smaller and nearly
circular at margin. -Male flower terminal autheridia without
paraphyses. Capsule erect, obconical at base, subcylindric,
wide-mouthed ; operculum conical acute; teeth of peristome
very slender, pale red, erect ; calyptralong, conical, narrow’’
(Braithwaite).

Hab. On the walls and floors of a forcing plant pit, Botanic Garden,
Glasnevin, D. Orr. This little moss has for several years
been noticed growing annually within this limited locality.
Although the male plants occur in great abundance, the
female are scarce, and neither are found elsewhere in the gar-
den. It is no doubt an alien which has been introduced with
foreign plants from the West Indies, and become naturalised
here where it grows. |

Moorr—On the Mosses of Ireland. 371

31. Dipymopon. Br. et Schimp.

Calyptra cleft at the side. Capsule oblong or subcylindrical, annu-
late, pedicellate. Peristome single, of 16 teeth, which are entire or
slightly bifid, very shortly joined at the base, but mostly free, and
approaching in pairs, sometimes appearing as32, fugacious. Leaves
with dot-like areolation, and frequently opaque with chlorophyll,
basal cellules longer and narrower, more pellucid.

So little difference exists between this genus and Trichostomum,
that the species described under it by authors have been re-
ferred tothe latter by Mitten, Lindberg, and some others. De
Notaris has however retained it in his great work on the
mosses of Italy, ‘‘ Epilogo della Briologia Italiana,” 1869 ;
and as the genus Didymodon is so familiar to British Bryo-
logists, it has been thought better to let it remain on our
list.

Diagnosis of Species.
A. Inflorescence dioicous.

Leaves long, broadly subulate, spreading;
margin slightly undulated ; crisped when
Gyr 5 6

: : 1. D. cYLINnpRIcus.
Leaves oblong, ligulate, apiculate, flexuose

and crisped when dry, : : . 2. D. FLEXIFOLIUS.
Leaves subsquarrose, recurved and serrated at
margin ; vrisped when dry, . 6 . 93. D. RECURVIFOLIUS.

Leaves acutely ovate ; margin revolute, nerve
reaching the apex; areolation dot-hke, 4. D. Lurtpus.

B. Infiorescence monoicous.

Leaves spreading and recurved, oblong-

lanceolate, . 5. D. RUBELLUS.

1. D. cylindricus (Br. et Schimp.). Bryol. Europ., vol. 1. Monogr.,
p- 5, tab. 187. Schimp., Synops. Muscor., p 132. Bryol. Brit.,
p- 108, tab. 33. Trichostomum tenuirostre, Lindberg, Trichost.
Europ., p.15. Weissia tenuirostris, Muscol. Brit., p. 83, tab.
J.

Hab. On wet banks and rocks near waterfalls, &e. At the Water-
fall, Powerscourt, Wicklow; also by streams among the Dub-
lin Mountains. Very frequent about Killarney ; Connemara ;
Benbulben, Sligo; in ‘‘ The Glens,” Co. Antrim, &e.

372 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

2. D. flexifolius (Hook. et Tayl.). Muscol. Brit., Ed. 2, p. 115, tab.
20. SBryol. Brit., p. 109, tab, 20. -- Rabenhor.,) Bryothec.
Europ., No. 662. Leptodontium flexifolium, Hampe in Linnea,
20, p. 70. Trichostomum flexifolium, Engl. Bot., tab.
2493.

Hab. On mossy ground in rather elevated situations. <A plant
agreeing with this very closely, has been gathered in the County
of Antrim, near Cushendall; and in County Dublin, near Kil-
liney. In both instances the fruit is very young, but the re-
markable leaves, unlike those of any other species of the genus,
can hardly be mistaken. This is all that is known of the
plant haying occurred in Ireland.

3. D. recurvifolius (Tayl.). Bryol. Brit., p. 110, tab. 41. Lepto-
dontium recurvifolium, Lindberg, Trichost. Kurop., p. 17.

Hab. On Knockavohila, a mountain between Kenmare and Killar-
ney, Ireland, Dr. Taylor. Not hitherto we believe found else-
where, or by any other person in the British Isles. Lindberg
points out the affinities of this moss to the foreign genus Holo-
mitrium of Bridel.

4, D. luridus (Hornsch.). Bryol. Europ., vol. 1. Monogr. 4, tab.
186. Schimp., Synop. Muse., p.131. Bryol. Brit., p. 107, tab. 41.
Briol. Ital., p.576. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 661.
Bryum obtusifoium, Turner, Musc. Hib. (in part).

Hab. On walls and rocks chiefly of limestone. Abundant on walls
between Cork and Passage near the sea, W. Wilson, 1829; also
found in the same place by Isaac Carroll, who pointed it out to
me there. On a wall near Castle Gregory, and near Tralee, Co.
Kerry.

5. D. rubellus (Br. et Schimp.). Bryol. Europ., vol. m1. Monogr., p.
3, tab. 185. Schimp., Synop. Muse., p. 130. Bryol. Brit., p.106,
tab. 17. Briol. Ital., p..564. Weissia anes, Hook. and ae
Muscol. Brit., p. 84,

Hab. Wet banks and damp walls. Also among heath and on sands
near the sea, frequent in many parts of Ireland.

32. Tricnostomum. Br. et Schimp.

Calyptra cucullate or campanulate. Capsule ovate-oblong or roundish,
straight or curved. Peristome of 32 filiform, more or less per-
fect teeth, disposed in pairs, often joined at base by ashort mem-
brane so as to appear 16. Leaves costate, varying from lanccolate-
subulate, or ovate to spathulate; areolation dense and dot lke
above, more lax at the base.

MoorE—On the Mosses of Ireland. O13

Diagnosis of Species.
A. Inflorescence dioicous.

Capsule exannulate, erect ; leaves adpressed
at base, oblong, mucronulate, . . 1. T. Fuavovirens.

Capsule annulate, ovate; leaves, withthe mar-
gins of upper half incurved, cucullate,
at apex mucronate, . : : / 2. '8. cRISPUM.

Capsule annulate; leaves mucronate, not
cucullate at apex, ; : i 5, AUS iaouaeonrey

B. Inflorescence monoicous.

Leaves softish, lanceolate, rather obtuse ;
nerve disappearing near the apex, . 4, T. TOPHACEUM.

ae flavovirens (Bruch.) in Mull. Muse. Sardin. Bryol. Europ., vol.
11. Monogr., p. 6, tab. 172. Mitten in Seemann’s “‘ Journal of
Botany,’’ vol. vi., 1868, p. 97, tab. 77, f. 1. Briol. Ital., p.
502.

Hab. Sand hills at Portmarnock and between Malahide and Portrane
in great abundance, but always barren. It also grows on banks
facing the sea at Howth; Arklow, Wicklow.

2. TL. crispulum (Bruch et Schimp.). Bryol. Europ., vol. 1. Monogr.,
py (tab. 173. Bryol. Brit., p, 111, tab. 41. Briol. Ital, p. 503.
Rabenhor., Bryothec. Kurop., No. 532. Didymodon crispulus,
Tayl. in Fl. Hib., p. 18. 7

Hab. Rocks and banks on limestone formations chiefly, but also
on slate, basalt, &c., in many parts of Ireland. At Muckross,
in fruit, June, 1864; Dunkerron, Kerry; Benbulben, Sligo.

3. LT. mutabile (Br. et Schimp.). Bryol. Europ., vol. m. Monogr., p.
8, tab. 171. Bryol. Brit., p. 112, tab. 41. Briol. Ital., p. 304.
Rabenhor., Bryothee. EKurop., No. 559. Didymodon brachy-
dontius, Tayl. in Fl. Hib., p. 18. Gymnostomum tortile,
ibid., p. 10.

Hab. Rocks and moist banks. Very frequent in the southern coun-
ties. It also occurs in considerable abundance on the basaltic
rocks of Antrim, but generally barren. Fruiting near Kenmare,

Co. Kerry.

ov Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

4. T. tophaceum (Br. et Schimp.). Bryol. Europ., vol. 1. Monogr., p.
9, tab. 175. Bryol. Brit., p. 113, tab. 20. Lindberg, Trichost.
Kurop., No. 10, p. 17. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Kurop., No. 558.
Didymodon trifarium, Hook. and mole Muscol. Brit., Ed. 2,
p- 118, tab. 20.

Hab. On wet clay banks and onrocks. Frequent in Counties of Dub-
lin and Wicklow; Connemara, Galway; in ‘‘The Glens,” Antrim;
Cork, Isaac Carroll; and many other parts of Ireland.

33. Dirricnum. Timm.

Calyptra elongate. Capsule pedicellate, ovate or oblong, erect. Pe-
ristome similar to that of 4 Trichostomum, teeth filiform, approxi-
mated in twos or threes. Leaves mostly subulate from a rather
broad base, which is partially amplexicaul, secund or falcate,
shining with a silky lustre when dry. Small mosses differ-
ing from Trichostomum more in appearance than in any real
characters.

Diagnosis of Species.
Inflorescence dioicous.

Stems loosely coespitose ; leaves spreading or

secund, lanceolate-subulate; nerve ex-

curent, 5 : 0 : . 1. D. pustiiuM.
Stems short, not matted ; ces spreading,

subulate, setaceous ; nerve broad, excur-

rent, . ; E : . 2. D. HoMOMALLUM.
Stems elongated, dened oecniee and

flexuose; leaves secund at apex of

shoots, : ; j , : . 9. D. FLEXICAULE.

1. D. pusillum (Timm.) Prodromus. Flor. Megapolitana, p. 216.
Trichostomum pusillum, Hedw. Stirp. 1, p. 74, tab. 28. Engl.
Bot., tab. 2880. TT. tortile, Bryol. Brit., p. 115, tab. 43.
Leptotrichum tortile, Hamp. in Linnea, 1847. Schimp., Synops.
Muscor., p. 143. Briol. Ital., p. 516. Rabenhor., Bryothec.
Europ., No. 424.

Hab. Sandy banks, quarries, &c. Near Belfast, Drummond. In
the late Mr. Templeton’s Garden, Cranmore, Belfast, 1837,
Dodge’s-glen, Cork, D. Murray and Isaac Carroll. Rare
in Ireland.

MoorE—On the Mosses of Ireland. YAS)

2. D. homomallum (Hampe), Linnea, 1847. Leptotrichum homo-
mallum, Miller, Synop. Musc., p. 14538. Schimp. Synop. Mus-
cor., p. 143. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 663. Tri-
chostomum homomallum, Bryol. Europ., vol. m. Monogr.,
p. 16, tab. 181. Bryol. Brit., p. 116, tab. 20. Didymodon
heteromallum, Muscol. Brit., Ed. 2, p. 119.

Hab. Among heath and on sandy and clay banks. Frequent in the
hilly counties of Ireland, and all round the coasts, but rather
rare in the central counties.

4. D. flexicaule (Hampe), 1.c. Leptotrichum flexicaule, Miller,
Synop. Muscor. 1, p. 449. Schimp., Synop. Muscor., p. 144. Ra-
benhor., Bryothec., Kurop., No. 423. Trichostomum flexicaule,
Bryol. Kurop., vol. u. Monogr., p. 15, tab. 180. Bryol. Brit.,
p. 116, tab. 42.

Hab. On sand-hills near the sea, and on dry rocky places inland.
Abundant at Portmarnock and Malahide, Dublin; Arklow,
Wicklow; Killala, Mayo; Benbulben, Sligo, and many other
parts of Ireland, but always barren.

Sect. 5. Tortule. Peristome of 32 teeth, mostly long and more or
less contorted from left to right.

34. Tortuta (et Barsura.) Hedw.

Calyptra often elongated, cleft at side, or cuculliform. Capsule
ovate-oblong, or subcylindrical, long pedicellate. Peristome
single of 16-32 filiform, more or less contorted teeth, united
at base into a short or long membranous tube; rarely without
teeth. Leaves very various in form, with nerves short or long;
sometimes excurrent into a mucro, or piliferous ; areolation dense
in upper part of leaf; basal cellules larger and diaphanous.
Nearly allied to Trichostomum ; differing principally in the tor-
sion of the teeth.

Diagnosis of Species.
a. Leaves with accessary lamelle on nerve, 1. T. LAMELLATA.
aa. Leaves with filamentous excrescences on the upper side of nerve.

Leaves with margins incurved to their
points; calyptra small, covering half
the capsule, : ‘ ; ; = 92. de SRIGEDAS
Calyptra small, covering little more than
~ the hd, . ; : » On RS Anepre ua.

376 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Leaves with a short blunt mucro, ‘ . 4 T. anoreEs.
aaa. Leaves with nerve naked, and margins revolute.

Leaves oval-oblong, apiculate, nerve strong, 5. T. ATROVIRENS.
Leaves oblong, lanceolate, . : l . 16.0. REvOLUnA.
Leaves ovate and acuminate, : : . ¢. T. HornscHUCHIANA.

6. Leaves with margins plane.

Leaves oblong, lanceolate, obtuse, : . 8. T. coNVOLUTA.
Leaves broadly ovate, acuminate, ; . 9. T. cUNEIFOLIA.
Leaves rather flaccid, mucronate, . ; . 10. T. VAHLEANA.

Leaves oblong, obtuse, with long hair points, 11. T. murRAtis.

6b. Leaves with margins slightly recurved.

Leaves apiculate or mucronate, . : . 12. T. unevicuLata.
Leaves lanceolate, nerve subexcurrent; cap-

sule without annulus, . ~ cages . 138. T. FALbax.
Capsule with annulus, : : . 14. T. vinzatis.
Leaves patent, imbricated, canaliculate, . 15. T. spaptcra.
Leaves spreading, recurved, lanceolate, cari-

nate, . é : : : : . 16. > Ry Rieu.

Leaves long, narrow, incurved, or uncinate, 17. T. INsULANA.
Leaves tristichous, much recurved, . . 18. T. REFLEXA.

c. Leaves large, oblong, or spathulate.

Leaves subspathulate, nerve excurrent, 9, A SUB UA
Leaves large, obtuse, emarginate, ; 20. T. LATIFOLIA.
Leaves with nerve excurrent into a long
smooth hair-lke point, . : . 21. T. Lmvrera.

Leaves with nerve excurrent in a long

rough hair-like point, : 3 . 22. T. RURALIs.
Leaves oblong, spathulate, carinate, with long

rough hair-like point, . é ; . 23. T. INTERMEDIA.
Leaves with thick, spongy; Sa

nerve, : 5 . 24. T. PAPTLLOSA.
Leaves nerve Be it ae a leat pice

point, . : : ‘ : : . 25, T. PRINCEPS.

ec. Leaves tortuose and cirrhate.

Leaves with margins much undulated, . 26. T. TorTuosa.

MoorE— On the Mosses 07 Ireland. 377

Leaves long, loosely inserted, cirrhate when
ary: : : : : ; . 27. T. HIBERNICA.

Leaves with margins sinuous on upper half, 28. T. sryvosa.

Leaves linear, very fragile, and easily
broken off, . ‘ 5 . 29. T. FRAGILIS.
Leaves squarrose, and slightly undulated, . 30. T. squarrosa.

1. T. lamellata (Lindberg). Om. de. Europeiska Trichostomes,
p- 23. MHelsingfors, 1864. Schimper, Synopsis, p. 122.
Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 819. Gymnostomum ova-
tum, var. 6. gracilis, Wils., Bryol. Brit., p. 93. G. ovatum,
var. B., gracilis, Hook. and Tayl., Muscol. Brit., Ed. 2, p. 2.

Hab. On the tops of mud walls, &e. Abundant in many places near
Dublin, but not of general occurrence elsewhere in Ireland.
This rather singular moss, which forms an intermediate link
between the genera Pottia and Tortula, has quite the aspect,
when growing, of other species of the latter genus, and very
unlike the normal state of Pottia ovata, of which it has so long
been considered a variety. It is, however, always gymnosto-
mous in this country. In a young state the appearance of
teeth may sometimes be seen through the lid of the capsule.

2. T. rigida (Schultz). Recens. Gen. Barbula, et Syntrichia, tab. 32,
f.1. Bryol. Brit, p. 120, tab. 32. “Rabenhor., Bryothec.
Europ., No. 235. Briol. Ital., p. 529. Barbula rigida, Bryol.
Kurop., vol. 1. Monogr., p. 18, tab. 137. Schimp., Synops. Mus-
cor., p. 386.

Hab. On the tops of walls. Near Chapelizod, Cardiff's Bridge, on
Royal Canal, and other places near Dublin; also near Cork ;
but rare elsewhere in Ireland.

3. T. ambigua. (Wils.). Bryol. Brit., p. 120, tab. 42. T. rigida.
Turner, Musc. Hib. Spicil., p. 43. Fl. Hib., p. 25. Bryol.
Europ. Monogr., p. 14, tab. 2. Lindberg, Europ. Trichost.,
p. 25. Barbula ambigua, Rabenhor., Bryothec. Kurop., No. 226.

Hab. On the tops of walls. Abundant near Dublin and Cork. In
Fl. Hib. T. rigida, and following species are confounded
with this one.

4. T. aloides(Koch.) De Notr., Muse. Ital.,1, p. 15, tab. 1. Briol. Ital.,
p. 528. Bryol. Brit., p. 121, tab. 42. Barbula aloides, Bryol.
Europ., vol. 1. Monogr., p. 15, tab. 139. Lindberg, Europ. Tri-
chost., p. 26. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 786.

R. I. A, PROC.—VOL, I., SER. II., SCIENCE. 8C

378 Proceedings of the Royal Ivish Academy.

Hab. Clay banks and fields chiefly ; but also on walls. This is
the most generally distributed of all the thick-nerved species
in Ireland. I have collected it in Mayo, Sligo, and Galway,

and in the southern and eastern counties; but it isnot common
in the north.

5. Z. atrovirens (Taylor), in ‘‘ London Journal of Botany,” Jan.,
1846, vol. v. Grimmia atrovirens, Smith, Engl. Bot., tab.
2015. Didymodon nervosus, Hook. and Tayl., Muscol. Brit.,.
Ed. 2, p. 115. Desmatodon nervosus, Bryol. Europ., vol. 1.
Monogr., p. 6, tab. 132. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Kurop., No. 880.
Bryol. Brit., p. 103, ab. 20.

Hab. On banks generally near the sea. At Killiney, Dr. Taylor in
Fl. Hib. Abundant at Howth. On Bray Head, Wicklow ;
Youghal, Cork; E. Sargint. Cork Harbour, Isaac Carroll.
The teeth of the peristome of this plant do not appear twisted,
and are much shorter than those of most of the other species.

6. Z. revoluta (Schwaegr.). Suppl. 1, 127, tab. 32. De Notr. in
Mem. Acad., Turin, 40, p. 314, ed. in Muse. Ital., 1, p. 54, tab.
25. Bryol. Brit., p. 126, tab. 12. Lindberg, Europ. Trichost.,
p. 40. Barbula revoluta, Bryol. Europ., vol u. Monogr.,
p. 27, tab. 153. Rabenbor., Bryothec. Kurop., No. 422.

Hab. On walls. Abundant near Dublin, and I have observed this

moss in most of the counties in Ireland. Rare near Cork,
Isaac Carroll.

7. T. Hornschuchiana (Schultz), 1. c., tab. 33, f. 25. T. Hornschu-
chiana, De Notr., Syllab., No. 236, and Muse. Ital. 1, p.
55, tab. 28. Bryol. Brit., p. 127, tab. 48. Berk., Handb.
Brit. Moss., p. 256. Lindberg, Europ. Trichost., p. 41. Bar-
bula Hornschuchiana, Schimp., Synops., p. 173. Bryol. Europ.,

vol. 1. Monogr., p. 28, tab. 148. | Rabenhor., Bryothec.
Europ., No. 671.

Hab. Walls and rocks. On the walls of the old castle at Carrick-

fergus, Antrim. In a quarry near Inchiquin, Cork, Isaac
Carroll. Very rare in Ireland.

8. T. convoluta (Hedw.). Stirp. 1, p. 86. TT. convoluta, Schrad.,
Spicil. Fl. Germ., 1, p. 66. Engl. Bot., tab. 2882. Muscol.
Brit., Ed. 2, p. 54. Bryol. Brit., p. 127, tab. 12. De Notr.,
Syllab., No. 234. Muse. Ital., 1, 53, tab. 25, Lindberg, Kurop.,

Trichost., p. 40. Barbula convoluta, Rabenhor., Bryothec.
Kurop., No. 229.

Hab. On walls and on hard ground. This plant is generally
distributed through many parts of Ireland, especially in the
eastern and southern counties. The variety B. Sardoa Wils.
was found near Luttrelstown, Dublin, by Dr. Taylor.

Moorr.—On the Mosses of Ireland. 379

9. Z. cunerfolia (Dickson). Bryum cuneifolium Dicks., Plant,
Crypt. Brit., Fasc. 3, p. 7. Turner, Muscol. Hibern. Spicil., p.
51. Muscol., Brit., Ed. 2, p. 59. De Notr., Syllab., No. 223.
Muscol. Ital. 1, p. 28, tab. 10. SBryol. Brit., p. 128, tab. 12.
Rabenhor., Bryothec. Kurop., No. 821. Barbula cuneifolia,
Schimp., Synop. Muscor., p. 182.

Hab. On banks and on the ground, generally near the sea. North
side of the Hill of Howth, D. Orr. Near Bantry, Miss Hutchins,
Fl. Hib. On the side of the public road near Portarlington,
Queen’s County, July, 1862. This plant is rare in Ireland,
and has not yet been observed in the northern or western
counties.

10. ZT. Vahiiana (Schultz). Recens. 222, tab. 34, f. 34. De Notr.,
Muse. Ital. 1, p. 27, tab. 8. T. oblongifolia, Bryol. Brit.,
p. 129, tab. 48. Var. B. subflaccida, Lindberg. Barbula Vah-
liana, Bryol. Europ. vol. 1. Monogr., p. 33, tab. 157.

Hab. On mud banks near Dublin, Drummond, 1829. Near
Bray, D. Orr, March, 1851. Near Blanchardstown, and other
places near Dublin. The variety f. subflaccida is the plant
which grows mostly about Dublin, but the plant found at
Bray has the firm leaves of the normal state of the species,
only the mucros at their points are shorter than those of foreign
examples. :

11. Z. muralis (Timm.). Fl. Megapol., p. 220. Turner, Muscol.
Hib., p.50. Muscol. Brit., Ed.2, p.55. Bryol. Brit., p. 130,
tab. 12. Barbula muralis, Bryol. Europ., vol. mu. Monogr.
p. 85, tab. 159.

Hab. Walls and banks. The commonest species of Tortula in this
country, varying greatly in size and general appearance,
according to the habitats where it grows.

12. T. unguiculata (Hedw.).—De Notr., Syllab., No. 932. Briol.
Ital., p. 548. Muscol. Brit., Ed. 2, p. 57. Bryol. Brit., p. 24,
tab. 12. Turner, Muse. Hib., p. 45. Barbula unguiculata,
Bryol. Europ., vol. 11. Monogr. p. 18, tab. 142-143.

Hab. On walls, rocks, and earth-banks. One of the commonest
of all mosses in Ireland, varying considerably in size and
general appearance, according to the nature of the localities
where it grows.

13. 7. fallax (Hedw.).—De Notr. Muse. Ital., 1, p. 58, tab.
29. Bryum imberbe, Huds., Fl. Angl., Ed. 1, p. 409.
Barbula fallax, Hedw., Stirp. Crypt. 1, p. 62, tab. 24. T.
fallax, Muscol. Brit., Ed. 2, p.60. Bryol. Bnt., p. 123, tab.
12,

380 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Hab. Banks and damp walls. Frequent in many places through
Ireland. ‘Like many other kinds, it varies much in general
appearance, and frequently resembles the nearly allied species
which often grow with it.

14. Z. vinealis (Bridel).—Bryol. Brit., p. 124, tab. 10. De Notr.,
Musc., Ital. 1, p. 60, tab. 830. Lindb., Europ. Trichost., No. 38.
Barbula vinealis, Bridel. Bryol. Univ. 1, Suppl., p. 830. Bryol.
Kurop., vol. 1. Monogr., p. 24, tab. 10. Rabenhor., Bryothec. :
Europ., No. 668. Spruce, in Hooker’s ‘“‘ Lond. Journal of Bot.,”’
vol. 1v., p. 194.

Hab. On walls and rocks. Not rare near Dublin. Bray, and several
other places, Wicklow. At Hazelwood, and on Benbulben
rocks, Sligo. Common at Cork, and near Fermoy, Isaac
Carroll. Probably frequent in other limestone districts of
Treland.

15. TZ. spadicea (Mitten). Seemann’s “‘ Journal of Bot.,’”’ vol. v.,
1867, p. 326. Braithwaite in ditto, vol. rx., for 1871, tab. 119,
f. 6. Trichostomum rigidulum, var a, Bryol. Europ. vol. 11.,
Monogr., p. 10, tab. 176. Schimper, Synops., p. 148. Bryol.
Brit., p. 114. Wilson, Muse. Exsic., No. 109.

Hab. Moist rocks and stones. Observed in Ireland by Miss Hutchins,
fide Mitten.

16. 7. rigidula (Mitten) in Seemann’s ‘Journal of Botany,” vol.
v., 1867, p. 3827. Lindberg, Europ. Trichost., p. 42.
Braithwaite, in Seemann’s ‘“‘ Journal of Bot.,’’ vol. vz., 1871,
tab. 119, f. 5. Trichostomum rigidulum, Turn., Muse. Hib.,
p. 34. Bryol. Brit., p. 114. Didymodon rigidulum, Muscol.
Brit., p. 117, tab. 20.

Hab. On wet clay banks. Waterfall at Powerscourt; in ‘ The
Glens,’’ Antrim; Benbulben, Sligo; and many other places
through the country.

‘‘Tt is only when the lid of the capsule is carefully removed that
the top of the teeth of the peristome are seen twisted.” Tayl.
m Flor. Hib. But the habit of the plant is that of a Tortula.

17. T. insulana (De Notr.). in Mem. Acad., Turin, pp. 40, 320,
ad. Sylab., p. 180. Braithwaite, in Seemann’s ‘‘ Journal of Bot.”
vol.. x.; 1871, p..292, tab. 120. T. vamealis, 82 flaccida:
Bryol. Brit., p. 124. Barbula vinealis, 8. jflacecda, Bryol.
Kurop., vol. 1. Monogr., p. 24. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ.,
No. 982. Zygotrichia cylindrica, Tayl. in Fl. Hib., p. 26.

Hab. By the side of the Dargle River, Co. Wicklow, Fl. Hib.
Also in the south of Ireland. De Notr. includes this under T.
vinealis in Briol. Ital., p. 555; but Mr. Mitten has proved
their distinctness.

MooreE—On the Mosses of Ireland. 381

18. 7. reflexa (Bridel). Sp. Muse. 1, p. 255. T. recurvifolia, Wil-
son, in “‘Annal. Nat. Hist.,” Ser. 3, m., p. 491. Braithwaite,
in Seemann’s ‘‘ Journal of Bot.,” vol. rx., 1871, p. 298, tab.
120, f. 2. T. recurvifolia, Berk., Handb. Brit. Mosses, p. 258.
Barbula recurvifolia, Schimp., Synop., p. 170. Rabenhor., Bryo-
thee. Europ., No. 324.

Hab. On limestone rocks and banks. At Muckross, Killarney,
Dr. Schimper and W. Wilson, 1865. This very distinct
species grows to a great size on the limestone rocks at
Benbulben, Sligo, with stems 3-4 inches long, in which state it
bears a close resemblance to Grimmia gigantea of Schimper’s
Synops., p. 695, and is the plant which Mr. Mitten mistook for
that species in Seemann’s ‘‘ Journal of Bot.,”’ vol. v., p.3826. The
true Grimmia gigantea has not yet been found in Ireland.

19. 7. subulata (Bridel). Spec. Musc., vol. 1., p. 267. Bryum subu-
latum. Linn. Spec. Plant. T. subulata (Hedw.).—Eng. Bot.,
tab. 1101. Muscol. Brit., Hd. 2, p. 57. Bryol. Brit., p. 132,
tab. 12. De Notaris, Briol. Ital., p.545. Lindberg, Europ.
Trichost., p. 33.

Hab. Chiefly on banks by the sides of hedges and trees, but some-
times on stones and walls. Rather generally distributed through
Ireland, but nowhere very common.

20. 7. latifolia (Bruch). T. latifolia, Hartm., Skand. Fl., Ed. 2,
p- 322. Bryol. Brit., p. 133, tab. 43. Barbula latifolia, Bryol.
Europ., vol. 1. Monogr., p. 41, tab. 164. C. Miull., Synops.
1, p. 632. Rabenhor , Bryothec. Kurop., No. 418. Syntrichia
latifolia (Bruch), MS. Hiibener, Muscol. Germ., p. 342.

Hab. Among the roots of trees and on wood which is frequently
submerged, by the sides of streams, &c. On old wood by the
margin of the Tolka River, and in the Botanic Garden, Glas-
nevin, D. Orr. By the side of the River Lee, near Cork;
and probably elsewhere, but in consequence of it seldom fruit-
ing, and having considerable resemblance to some of the other
species, it may be often passed unnoticed. Var. B. mutica.
Schultz, on trees, Deer Park, Westaston, Co. Wicklow.

21. T. levipila (Bridel). T. levipila, Schwaegr. Suppl. 2, tab. 120.
Hartmann, Skand. Fl. Bryol. Brit., p. 138, tab. 43. T. ruralis,
B. levipila, Hook. and Grev., Barbula levipila. Bryol. Kurop.,
vol. 1. Monogr., p. 40, tab. 164. Syntrichia levipila, Bridel,
Mant., p. 98.

Hab. Trunks of trees and on bushes. A common moss in nearly
every part of Ireland.

382 Proceedings of the Royak Irish Academy.

22. T. ruralis (Linn.).—Muscol. Hib., p. 50. Muscol. Brit., p. 56.
Bryol. Brit., p. 134, tab. 12. De Notr., Syllab, No. 217. Muse.
Ital. 1, p. 35, tab. 14. Barbula ruralis, Bryol. Europ.,' vol. tr.
Monogr., p. 42, tab. 152. Bryum rurale, Linn., Sp. Plant, 1,
Ed. 2, p. 1116.

Hab. Roofs of thatched cottages, walls and rocks. A common
Moss in every part of Ireland, growing sometimes very large,
and varying in size and appearance according to the nature.
of the place where it grows.

23. T. intermedia (Bridel). Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 1016.
T. ruralis, 0. exeniia, De Notr, Syllabs, Now 277 1.
ruralis, B. minor. Wils., Bryol. Brit., p. 134. Barbula ru-
ralis, 6. rupestris, Bryol. Kurop., vol. m. Monogr., p. 43.
Schimp., Synop. Muscor., p. 192. Syntrichia intermedia,
Brid., Bryol. Univ. 1, p. 586.

Hab. On rocks and walls. A plant agreeing with the character
given for this species grows on the limestone rocks at Castle -
Taylor, Galway.

24. T. papillosa (Wils.). Bryol. Brit., p. 135, tab. 44. Lindberg,
Europ. Trichost., p. 36, No. 23. Barbula papillosa. Ra-
benhor., Bryothec. Kurop., No. 455.

Hab. On the trunks of trees. On old elm trees in Botanic Gar-
den, Glasnevin ; Sheephill demesne, Dublin; Powerscourt,
Co. Wicklow ; Castle Taylor, Galway. Probably not rare
elsewhere in Ireland.

25. T. princeps (De Notr.). Syllab., No. 216. Muse. Ital., 1, p. 33,
tab. 18 Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 326. T. Milleri,
Wilson, Bryol. Brit., p. 34, tab. 44. Barbula, Mulleri, Bryol.
Europ., vol. 1. Monogr., p. 44, tab. 168.

Hab. Rocks and walls. On the basaltic rocks in Deer Park, Glen-
arm, county of Antrim. limestone rocks at Benbulben,
Sligo. Rare in Ireland. |

26. Z'. tortuosa (Hedw.). Fil. in Web. et Mohr, Beitr. 1, p. 125,
tab. 6. De Notr., Syllab., No. 243. Muse. Ital., 1, 66, tab. 39.
Muscol. Hib., p. 52. Muscol. Brit., p.59. Bryol. Brit., p.
125, tab. 12. Barbula tortuosa, Br. et Schimp., Bryol. Europ.,
vol. 11. Monogr. 56, tab. 151.

Hab. Rocks and banks chiefly in limestone districts. This moss
sometimes grows to a large size, in which state it seldom bears
fruit. The fruiting plants are generally of a small or medium
s1Ze.

MoorE—On the Mosses of Ireland. 383

27. T. Hibernica (Mitten), in Seemann’s ‘Journal of Botany,’”’ vol.
v., p. 829, 1867. Braithwaite, in ditto, vol. 1x., p. 294, tab.
120, f. 5, 1871. Ancectangium Hornschuchianum, Bryol. Brit.,
p. 294. Trichostomum, cirrhifolium, Schimp., MS. Didymodon
controversus, Wils., MS.

Hab. Rocks in mountainous parts of the country. Dr. Taylor first
recognised this moss about Killarney and Dunkerron, and
mistook it for Ancectangium Hornschuchianum of Hoppe.
In 1861 I had the pleasure of pointing it out to Dr. Schimper
and Mr. Wilson, at Killarney; and in the following year I
observed it growing on Brandon mountain, Kerry. It has
never yet been seen in fruit, so that its place in the genus
Tortula is only provisional.

28. T. sinuosa (Wilson), MS. fide Mitten, in Seemann’s ‘ Journal
of Botany,” vol. v., p. 327, 1867. Dicranella sinuosa, Wils.
Braithwaite, in Seemann’s ‘‘ Journal of Bot.,” vol. 1x., p. 294,
tab, 120, f. 6, 1871.

Hab. On limestone rocks and also on roots of trees. The Phoenix
Park, D. Orr. Between Portmarnock and Malahide. The plant
here referred to, T. sinuosa, has, like the last species, only been
found in a barren state, and may belong to a different genus.
It bears a close resemblance to Weissia tenuirostris, of Hooker
and Taylor. :

29. T. fragilis (Hook.). Didymodon fragilis, Hook., in Drummond,
Musc. Amer., 1828. Tortula fragilis, Wils. fide Braithwaite,
in Seemann’s ‘Journal of Bot.,” vol. v., p. 295, 1871.
Lindberg, Europ. Trichost., p. 46. Barbula fragilis, De Notr.,
Muse. Ital., 1, p. 68, tab. 35. Bryol. Kurop., vol. v1, suppl.
1, tab. 639.

Hab. On rocks and stones. Near Roundstone, Connemara. Barren
specimens of this moss were collected by me in 1861, and
sent to Mr. Wilson, who could not then decide what it
was; but our plant has since been identified, and proves to be
the true species.

30. 7. sywarrosa (De Notr.). Syllab., p. 180, et Muscol. Ital. 1,
p- 61, tab. 31. Bryol. Brit., p. 126, tab. 43. Bridel, Bryol. Univ.
1, p. 883. Schimp., Synops., p. 180. Rabenhor., Bryothec.
Europ., No. 457. Pleurochete squarrosa, Lindberg, Europ.
Trichost., p. 47.

Hab. On limestone rocks and sand-hills. Sands at Portmarnock,
Dr. Taylor. Between Malahide and Portmarnock, Dublin;
Arklow, Wicklow. Not hitherto observed elsewhere in
Treland.

38 4 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

(31. ZT. gracilis (Hook. et Greville), in Brewster’s ‘‘ Edinb. Jour-
nal,” vol. 1., p. 800. Muscol. Brit., Ed. 2, tab. suppl. 2.
Fl. Hib., p. 26. The late Mr. James Drummond is men-
tioned as the discoverer of this plant near Cork, but no authentic
Irish specimens of it are known to be in any herbarium, and it
is now supposed that a variety of T. fallax was mistaken
for it. The late Mr. Wilson, in his ‘‘ Bryologia Britannica,”
expressed some doubt whether the genuine Barbula gracilis of
Schwaegr. (Suppl. 1, p. 125, tab. 34; De Notr., Muse. Ital., 1,
p. 57, tab. 28), had been found in Britain or Ireland. The
species therefore is placed at the end of our list, as being
a very doubtful native. |

Sect. 6. Encalyptex, Calyptra large, covering the mature capsule.
35. Encalypta. Schreber.

Calyptra large, cylindrical, campanulate, apex attenuate-rostrate.
Capsule long pedicellate, erect, oblong, or oblong-cylindrical,
smooth or striated; ld conical at the base, with a filiform beak.
Peristome variable, either absent, single, or double. Outer peris-
tome of 16-teeth; inner peristome, when present, of an equal
number of cilia. Leaves mostly large, and spreading equally,
varying from linear to oblong, and spathulate; areolation small,
roundish and granular. Inflorescence monoicous or dioicous.

Diagnosis of Species.

Inflorescence dioicous. Peristome double.

Capsule spirally striated, . : , . 1. E. srreprocarpa.

Inflorescence monoicous. Peristome single.

Capsule smooth; calyptra fringed at the base, 2. EH. crurata.

Capsule striated, ribbed; calyptra uneven at
the base, j

: : : 3. KE. RHABDOCARPA. |
Capsule smooth ; calyptra entire at the base, 4. HE. vurearis.

1. E. streptocarpa (Hedw.). Spec. Muse., p. 62, tab. 10, Bryol.
Hurop., vol: m., Monogr, p. lo, tab. 200. se bryols Bric,
p- 145, tab. 13. Muscol. Brit., p. 62. Rabenhor., Bryothec.
Kurop., No. 681.

| Hab. On limestone, or mortared walls. Very large and fine on

the tops of walls by the side of the public road leading from
the town of Galway to Ahascragh. Also about Killarney.
Cork, Dr. Power, in F1., Cork; and in many other parts of the
country ; but never yet, I believe, found fruiting in Ireland.

MoorE—On the Mosses of Ireland. 385

2. E. ciliata) Hedw.). Spec. Muse., tab. 61. Bryol. Europ.,
vol. mz. Monogr., p. 10, tab. 200. Wilson, Bryol. Brit.,
p. 143, tab. 13. Miull., Synop. Musc., pt. 1, p.547. Muscol.
Hib., p. 18. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 255.

Hab. On rocks in the more subalpine parts of the country. Very
fine on the top of Benbradagh mountain, near Dungiven, Derry,
1834. Also at Sillagh-braes, near Larne, Antrim. Not ob-
served in any of the southern or western counties, nor have
I seen any specimens of this moss except from the north.

3. Ly. rhabdocarpa (Schwaegr.). Suppl., tab. 16. Greville’s
Crypt. Fl., tab. 163. Bryol. EKurop., vol. mz. Monogr., p. 13,
tab. 208. Bryol. Brit., p. 144, tab. 32. Muscol. Brit., p. 64.
Rabenhor., Bryothec., No. 70.

Hab. On Benbulben, Co. Sligo, Fl. Hib., found by J. T. Mackay.
Not hitherto observed elsewhere in Ireland ?

4. E. vulgaris (Hedw.). Spec. Musc., p. 60. Bryol. Europ., vol.
iieeMionog. 0. lO; tab, 199.) Bryol. Brit.,-p: 142, tab. 13:
Schimp., Synop. Muscor., p.286. Muscol. Brit., Ed. m., p. 68.

Hab. On walls and rocks. On the tops of walls near Donny-
brook, County of Dublin; also near Cloghrane, north of
Dublin. On walls near the town of Galway. About Cork.
Dr. Taylor, in Fl, Hib., Blackrock, near Cork ; Dr. Alexander,
Middleton; Dr. Power, in Fl. Cork.

Sub-Tribe. Ripartex.
86. Crnctipotus. Beauvois.

Calyptra conico-attenuate, split at side. Capsule ovate, immersed in
the leaves, or partially exserted. Peristome single of 32 long
filiform teeth, which are slightly twisted, and adherent by their
apices to the columella; often reticulately anastomosing, some-
times obsolete or deficient. Leaves spreading or falcate-secund
and thickened at the margin. Water mosses, with long soft stems
and leaves, adhering to stones, rocks, and wood.

1. C. fontinaloides (Beauv.). Prodr., p. 52. Bryol. Europ., vol.
mi. Monogr., p. 9, tab. 277. Bryol. Brit., p. 1389, tab. 11. Ra-
benhor., Bryothec., Kurop., No. 133.

Hab. In rivulets and streams, attached to stones and wood.
The scarce C. reparius, known in England only under the form
B. terrestris of Bruch and Schimper, though reported to occur
in Ireland, has not come under my notice.
R.1, A, PROC.—VOL. I., SBR. II., SCIUMNCE. 3D

386

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Tribe 6. ORTHOTRICHED.

37. OrtHotricHum. Hedw.

Calyptra large, campanulate, plicate, lacerate, or crenate, at the base;

glabrous or hairy. Capsule immersed or exserted, pyriform,
clavate, apophysate, 8 or 16-ribbed when dry. Peristome sin-
ele or double, rarely absent. Outer peristome of 16-teeth,
mostly 1 in pairs, with a medial line ; inner, 8 or 16 cilia, alternat-
ing with the outer teeth. Leaves costate almost to the points,
usually revolute at their margins ; often twisted and curled when
dry; areolation small dot-like in upper portion, larger and more
pellucid at the base. Inflorescence monoicous or dioicous.

Diagnosis of Species.
a. Peristome single.

Capsule immersed, or slightly exserted.

Capsule with 16 furrows; teeth of the peris-

tome 16, free and equidistant, . . 1. O. caporatum.

Capsule with 16 furrows, alternately long

and short, exserted on a pedicel; teeth of

peristome 16, geminate, ultimately free, 2. O. ANOMALUM.

Capsule with 8 furrows, chiefly on upper

portion, exserted on short pedicel; teeth
of peristome connected in 8 pairs, erect, 3. O. SAXATILE.

Capsule scarcely longer than perichetal leaves,

ovate, smooth when fresh, slightly fur-
rowed near the apex when dry; teeth16, 4. O. srupmn.

aa. Peristome double, outer of 8 teeth.

Capsule slightly exserted, subcylindrical, with

8 ribs; calyptra conical, slightly hairy, 5. O. TeNELLUM.

Capsule slightly exserted, obovate; cilia 8

or 16; calyptra ee Gere
hairy, : . 6. O. sTRAMINEUM.

Capsule sessile, ellipties cay Sahat

late, smooth; cilia 8, . . 7. O. PUMILUM.

Capsule immersed ; calyptra dake, campanu-

late; cilia 8 or 16; leaves bluntish, . 8. O. PALLENS.

Capsule pear-shaped, striated; calyptra

naked; teeth of peristome in 8 pairs; cilia
LG} leaves flaccid, spreading, : 9s On mivoEARE.

MoorE— On the Mosses of Ireland. 387

‘Capsule elliptic-oblong, with narrow ribs,
pink coloured close to the ae cilia 8;
calyptra hairy, . . 10. O. AFFINE.

Capsule oblong-pyriform, eaten pedicel:
late; when dry, oblong-urceolate ; cilia
of inner peristome rather short and
broad; calyptra ferruginous, : - Ll. O. FasticIAatuM.

aaa. Outer peristome of 16 teeth.

Capsule Bee: faintly ribbed near the
mouth ; teeth erect when mys ; cilia 8;
calyptra Wenyedaliy.. |. . 12. O. RUPESTRE.

Capsule oblong-pyriform ; jou reflaxed
when dry; cilia 16; calyptra hairy, . 13. O. Lyetuq.

Leaves with rough diaphanous points, . 14, QO. DIAPHANUM.

Capsule obovate, without ribs, whitish co-
loured; cilia 16; erose-articulate, in-
curved, i : 5 : 3 . 15, O. LEIOCARPUM.

Pedicel much exserted above the leaves.

Capsule small, with a short lid; striated when
dry ; 8-ribbed; teeth 16; red coloured; :
cilia 16; calyptra campanulate, smooth, 16. O. PULCHELLUM.

Capsule thin; contracted and plicate at the
mouth when any teeth 16; oe
hairy, . : . 17. O. Lupwiert.

Capsule pear-shaped, Pbisns. swith leat
ribs ; teeth 16; calyptra conico- capnam:
late, very hairy, : . . 18. O. Drummonnrr.

Capsule sub-clavate, striated; faoteh 16, in
pairs; cilia 8; calyptra campanulate,
hairy, . Semaine : 5 : . 19. O. Horcuinsrz.

Leaves much crisped when dry.

Capsule oblong-clavate, broadly striated, ta-
pering into a long slender pedicel, not
contracted at the mouth when dry; ca-
lyptra glabrous, or nearly so, ; . 20. O. CALVESCENS.

Capsule oblong-clavate, with a long neck
tapering into the pedicel, widely striated,
contracted below the mouth; ae
campanulate, hairy, . . 21. O. cRISPUM.

Capsule with a short neck, bien aoe dry,
slightly striated, pedicel rather short;
calyptra conico-campanulate, very hairy, 22. O. CRISPULUM.

388 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Capsule ovate-pyriform, widely furrowed,

the mouth small, and slightly contracted ;

cilia 8, of one row of cells; es

ribbed, very hairy, : : 23. O. Brucuit.
Leaves lanceolate, not much dilated at ae

base, nerved to the apex, bearing a

tuft of stellate gemme, : : . 24, O. PHYLLANTHUM.

1. O. ecupulatum (Hoffm.). Deutsch. Flor., vol. 1., p.26. Bryol.—
Europ., vol. mm. Monogr. p.\8, tab. 209) ibiyoley isrits.
per lwiGs? Gab; 2 he Hook. and Grev., in ‘‘ Edinb. Journal of
Science,” vol. 1., p. 112.

Hab. Rocks and walls, chiefly on limestone formations. Frequent
in the counties of Antrim and Derry. Benbulben, Shigo. Near
Galway and Cork. Fruit, April and May.

2. O. anomalum (Hedw.). Stirp. Crypt., tab. 37. Bryol. Europ.,
vol. mr. Monogr., p. 10, tab. 210. Schimper, Synop.
Muscor., p. 262. Wood, in ‘ Phytologist,” 8.S., vol. 1v.,
p: 354, December, 1860.

Hab. On limestone rocks. Very rare in Ireland. A few spe-
cimens of this moss, with the 16-striated capsules, were
found by D. Orr on rocks near the Dodder river, at Sallygap.
The same plant was also collected on limestone rocks near Ar-
magh by Admiral Jones. Fruit, May.

3. O. saxatile (Bridel). Bryol. Univers. 1, p. 275. Wood, in
“Phytologist,” S.S.) vol. v.) p.28 ((186))s 3 0) anonmalumer,
(Wilson). Engl. Bot. Suppl., tab. 2696. Turner, Muse. Hib.,
p- 94. Muscol. Brit., Hd. 2, p. 126, tab. 21.

Hab. Rocks and walls, chiefly on calcareous formations. Abundant
in many parts of Ireland, wherever the lmestone rocks crop
out. Fruit, March to May.

4. O. Sturm (Hornsch. et Hoppe). Crypt. Cent. 2, Decas, 2.
Bryol. Europ., vol. m1. Monogr., p. 9, tab. 209. Schimp.,
Synops. Muscor., p. 264, ex parte.—Briol. Italiana, p. 300.
Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ. , No. 884.

Hab. On rocks by the side of the lake at Luggielaw, Wicklow,
1857. Fairhead, Antrim, 1863.

5. O. tenellum (Bruch). Bryol. Europ., vol. mr. Monogr., p. 15,
tab. 212. Schimp., Synops. Muscor., p. 265. Bryol. Brit., p.

178, tab. 46. Briol, Ttal., p. 311, Rabenhor., Bryothee.
Europ. ENO LOWS:

Moore—On the Mosses of Lreland. 389

Hab. On trees. Near Bantry Bay, Miss Hutchins. Westaston,
Wicklow. Ash trees, at Muckross, Dr. Carrington; Rostellan,
Cork, and Tervoe, Limerick, Isaac Carroll.

6. O. stramineum (Hornsch.). Bryol. Europ., vol. nr. Monogr.,
p. 238, tab. 218. Schimp. Synops. Muscor., p. 272. Bryol.
Brit., p. 180, tab. 45. Briol. Ital., p. 315. Rabenhor., Bryothec.
Europ., No. 373.

Hab. On trees. Near Seven Churches; also at Westaston, and near
Wooden Bridge, Wicklow; Muckross and Rossbeigh, Kerry,
. Dr. Carrington.

7. O. pumilum (Dickson). Crypt. Fasc. 4, p.5. Turner, Muse.
Hib. 98. SBryol. Brit., p. 178, tab. 45. Rabenhor., Bryothec.
Hurop., No. 372.

Hab. On trees. Near Kilcock, Meath, Dr. Brown. Near Malahide,
fruiting December, 1871.

8. O. pallens (Bruch et Schimp.). Bryol. Europ., vol. 11. Monogr.,
p. 24, tab. 218. SBryol. Brit., p. 179, tab. 45.

Hab, On trees, Westaston, Wicklow. Near Galway. Near Cork, Isaac
Carroll.

9. O. rivulare (Turner). Muse. Hib., p. 96, tab.8. Bryol. Europ.,
vol. mm. Monogr., p. 25, tab. 219. Bryol..Brit., p. 183, tab.
21. Muscol. Brit., p. 128. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No.
1077.

Hab. On rocks and stones in rivulets. Dargle River, Wicklow. Cork,
frequent, Dr. Taylor, in Fl. Hib. Ballinahassig Glen. Cork,
Isaac Carroll.

10. O. affine (Schrad.). Spicil. Fl. Germ., p. 67. Bryol. Europ.,
vol, mi, Monogr., p.17, tab. 216. Bryol. Brit., p. 181, tab.
21.

Hab. On trees. This is one of the most abundant mosses on trees
everywhere through all parts of Ireland; fruiting in June and
July.

11. O. fastigiatum (Bruch). Bridel, Bryol. Univ. 1, p. 785. Bryol.
Europ., vol. mz. Monogr., p. 18, tab. 216. Bryol. Brit., p.
180, tab. 45. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 892.

Hab. On trunks of trees. In the Demesne at Carton, Maynooth.
12. O. rupestre (Schleich.). Crypt. Helv. Exsice., Cent. 3, No. 24.

Bryol. Europ., vol. m1. Monogr., p. 19, tab. 217. Bridel.
Bryol. Univ. 1, p. 279. Bryol. Brit., p. 181, tab. 21.

390) Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Hab. On rocks in subalpine districts. On basaltic rocks near the
Giants’ Causeway, 1837; Fairhead, Antrim. Rocks at Croma-
gloun, Kerry, Dr. Carrington. Rare in Ireland.

13. O. Lyellii (Hook. et Tayl.). Muscol. Brit., p. 129, tab. 22.-
Bryol. Europ., vol. mz. Monogr., p. 27, tab. 221. Bryol.
Brit., p. 183, tab. 22. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No.
1006.

Hab. On trunks of trees, &c. In fruit at Westaston, Wicklow ;
also near Roundwood. In many parts of Ireland, but rarely
found in fruit.

14. O. diaphanum (Schrad.). Spicil. Fl. Germ., p. 69. Bryol.
EKurop., vol. ur. Monogr., p. 25, tab. 219. Bryol. Brit., p.
185, tab. 21. Muscol. Brit., p. 128.

Hab. On trees. Thissmall species grows everywhere through Ire-
land, and is easily recognised by the white diaphanous points
of its leaves. |

15. O. levocarpum (Br. et Sch.). Bryol. Europ., vol. ur. Monogr.,
p. 28, tab. 220. Bryol. Brit., p. 186, tab. 21. Rabenhor.,
Bryothec. Europ., 516. O. striatum Hedw. Turner, Muse.
Hib., p. 95. Muscol. Brit., p. 128.

Hab. On trees. In most parts of Ireland. It is easily recognised,
by its large, coarse tufts of stems, and by the smooth, whitish,
round capsules, when growing among other Orthotrichi.

16. O. pulchellum (Smith). Engl. Bot., tab. 1787. Muscol. Brit.,
p-. 184, tab. 21. Bryol. HKurop., vol. ur. Monogr., p. 30, tab.
223. SBryol. Brit., p. 186, tab. 21.

Hab. On trunks of trees. In Antrim and Derry; Ballinascorney
Glen, Dublin; Carton Demesne, Maynooth. Rockingham, near
Boyle, Roscommon; Ronayne’s Court, and in a grove at Blar-
ney, Murray in Fl., Cork. Not very common.in Ireland.

17. O. Ludwig (Schwaegr.). Suppl. 1, 2, 24, tab. 15. Bryol.
Kurop., vol. mr. Monogr., p. 12, tab. 225. Bryol. Brit., p.
187, tab. 34. Ulota Ludwigii, De Notr., Briol. Ital., p. 291.
Rabenhor. Bryothec. Europ., No. 519.

_ Hab. On trees, principally young oaks in subalpine glens. Ireland
rare, Wils., Bryol. Brit., p. 187. Oaks at Tore wood and Glena
wood, Killarney, Dr. Carrington.

18. O. Drummondi (Hook. et Grev.), in “‘ Edin. Journ. of Science,”’
vol. 1., p. 120. Muscol. Brit., Ed. 2, p. 126. Bryol. Europ.,
vol. m1. Monogr., p. 12, tab. 210. Bryol. Brit., p. 189, tab..
34, Ulota Drummondii, Bridel., Bryol. Univ. 1, p. 299. Ra-
benhor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 881.

Moorr—On the Mosses of Ireland. 391

Hab. On trunks usually of young trees. On trees at Powerscourt
Waterfall; Luggielaw; between Roundwood and Anamoe,
Wicklow. Near Clonmel, and in Gorton wood, Tipperary, Isaac
Carroll. Killarney, and Muckross, Kerry ; but not very common
anywhere in Ireland.

19. O. Hutchinsie (Hook. et Taylor). Muscol. Brit., p.131, tab. 21.
Bryol. Brit., p. 190, tab. 21. Bryol. Europ., vol. nr. Monogr.,
p- 20, tab. 226. Ulota Hutchinsie, Briol. Ital., p. 290. Ra-
benhor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 879.

Hab. On rocks in mountainous parts of the country. Luggielaw
and Lough Dan, Wicklow. Abundant on rocks about Brandon
and Killarney, Kerry. Near Galway and in Connemara. Near
Armagh, Admiral Jones.

20. O. calvescens (Wilson). Carrington, in Botanical Society of
Edinburgh ‘‘Transactions,”’ vol. vit., p. 386. Rabenhor.,
Bryothec. Kurop., No. 520.

Hab. On trunks and branches of trees. First observed at Muck-
ross, in 1857. Gathered again both there and at Tore
Waterfall, Killarney, in 1864, in company with Dr. Schimper
and Mr. Wilson. Several places about Killarney, Dr. Car-
rington. Glenveigh, Donegal. ee Sligo, 1870. Fruiting
in June.

21. O. crispum (Hedw.). Sp. Musc., p. 162. Bryol. Europ., vol.
mi. Monogr., p. 23, tab. 288. Bryol. Brit., p. 188, tab. 21.
Ulota crispa, Briol. Ital., p. 288.

Hab. On trees and sometimes on rocks. Very common in many
_ parts of Ireland.

22. O. crispulum (Hornsch.). Bryol. Europ., vol. m1. Monogr., p.
23, tab. 228. Bryol. Brit., p. 187, tab. 45. Ulota crispula,
Bridel, Bryol. Univ. p. 793. De Notr., Briol. Ital., p. 289.
Rabenhor., Bryothee. Europ., No. 179.

Hab. On trees. At Killarney, Kerry. Kylemore, Galway. Ballyfin
Woods, Queen’s County. Dr. Carrington considers this only
a small variety of O. crispum.

23. O. Bruchit (Bridel). Bryol. Univ. 1, p. 794. Bryol. Brit., p.
188, tab. 45. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 880. O. coarc-
tatum, Bryol. Europ., vol. uz. Monogr., p. 21, tab. 227. Ulota
Bruchii, Bridel, Bryol. Univ. 1, p. 794.

Hab. On trees. Very frequent in Ireland, and formerly mistaken
for O. crispum. On rocks and stones near Clonmel; also on
rocks and stones near Cork, Isaac Carroll.

392 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

24. O. phyllanthum (Bruch et Schimp.). Bryol. Europ., vol. mt.
Monogr., p. 30, tab. 223. Bryol. Brit., p. 190, tab. 46.

Hab. On trees, more rarely on rocks. Abundant in every part of
Ireland, but never yet found fruiting in this country.

38. Zycopon. Hook. et Tayl.
Diagnosis of Species.

Calyptra conico-cuculliform, or attenuate-rostrate. Capsule pedicel-
late, or immersed ; striated, apophysate. Peristome either double,
single, or absent; outer teeth 8 or 16; united 2 or 4 together ;
inner peristome of 8 or 16 cilia, alternating with the outer teeth.
Leaves linear-lanceolate, carinate, costate to their points; areola-
tion, small dot-like above, larger and more attenuate below. In-
florescence synoicous, monoicous, or dioicous. Distinguished from
Orthotrichum, principally by the cucullate narrow calyptra.

Stems czespitose; lower leaves oblong; upper
lanceolate-acute ; capsule turbinate,
striated, on a short pedicel, without
peristome, dioicous, . . 1. Z. Movexortt..

Stems tufted, csespitose ; branched dichoto-

mously; leaves dense, subsquarrose,

widely spreading, recurved; capsule on

a longish pedicel; obscurely striated ;

lid beaked ; peristome wanting, . . 2. Z, VIRIDISSIMUS.
Stems tufted, fastigiate; short and not much

branched; leaves spreading, broadly-

lanceolate ; merve scarcely reaching

to the apex; capsule striated; lid

beaked, ; : : : : . 9&8. Z. CONOIDEUS.

1. Z Mougeotu (Br. and Sch.). Bryol. Europ., vol. 111. Monogr.,

p- 7, tab. 206. Bryol: Brit., p. 192, tab. 46. Amphoridium

- Mougeotii. De Notr. Briol. Ital., p. 276. Rabenhor., Bryothee.
Kurop., No. 523.

Hab. On moist shady rocks; frequent in many parts of Ireland,
but very rare in fruit. A solitary stem with fruit was
found near the head of Glenbally-eman, near Cushendall,
Antrim, inJune, 1863.

2. Z. viridissimus (Bridel). Bryol. Univ. 1, p. 592. Bryol.
Europ., vol. mr. Monogr., p. 7, tab. 206. Bryol. Brit., p. 193,
tab. 6. Amphoridium viridissimum, De Notr., Briol. Ital., p.
277. Gymnostomum viridissimum, Smith, Engl. Bot., tab.
1583. Muscol. Brit., Ed. 2, p. 18.

Moorr—On the Mosses of Ireland. 393

Hab. On trees usually, but sometimes on rocks. Abundant in the
woods at Killarney, where it fruits freely. On rocks near
Malahide and near Dunsink, Dublin. Very frequent on trees,
but without fruit in most parts of Ireland.

3. Z. conoideus (Dickson). Crypt. Fasc. 4, tab. 11, f. 2. Muscol.
Brit., p. 123. Bryol. Brit., p. 193, tab. 21.

Hab. Trunks of trees. Frequent in the woods at Killarney, fruiting
freely there. Woods at Ballyfin, Queen’s County ; woods at
Powerscourt, Wicklow; and woods at Rockingham, Roscommon;
also many other parts of Ireland, but not generally fruiting.

Tribe 7. Funarie.

Sect. 1. Capsule entire without operculum.
39. EpHrMervm. Hampe.

Calyptra conico-campanulate. Capsule roundish, sub-acute at the
apex, very shortly pedicellate, entire, not operculate ; columella
none. Leaves soft, flaccid; areolation loose, cellules rhomboidal.
Male flowers gemmiform, at or near the base of the fertile stem.

Diagnosis of Species.

Leaves nerveless, lanceolate, serrated from
the middle to the apex, : : . 1. E. sERRAtum.

Leaves with slender nerve, reaching nearly
or quite to the apex, serrated from the
middle upwards, oblongo-acute, . . 2. E. coumRENS.

1. £. serratum (Schimp.). Bryol. Europ., vol. 1. Monogr., p. 3, tab.
1. Synops. Muscor., p. 8. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Kurop., No.
159. Phascum serratum, Schreb., de Phasco., p. 9, tab. 2.
Bryol. Brit., p. 26, tab. 5.

Hab. On moist banks and places where water has stood during
winter. About Belfast frequent, but rare elsewhere.

2. EL. coherens (Hedw.). Sp. Musc., tab. |, f. 1-6. Bryol. Europ.,
vol. 1. Monogr., p. 4, tab. 1. Schimp., Synops. Muscor., p.
4. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 160. Phascum cohe-.
tens, Bryol. Brit., p. 27, tab. 37.

Hab. On wet shady banks. By the side of the River Shannon, near
Portumna, Galway, 1865.

R.1. A, PROC.—VOL. 1., SER. II., SCIENCE. 3E

394 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academnvy.

40. Puyscomrrretta. Schimp.

Calyptra conico-campanulate, small, entire. Capsule spheroid, apicu-
late at the apex ; columella persistent. Leaves few, placed toge-
ther at the apex of the very short stem ; areolation loose, cellules
somewhat hexagonal. Antheridia naked, axillary with para-
physes distended at the apex.

1. P. patens (Schimp.). Bryol. Europ., vol. 1. Monogr., p. 7,
tab. 8 Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 161. Phascum
patens, Hedw., St. Crypt., 1, tab. 10. Bryol. Brit., p. 34,
tab. 5.

Hab. On moist banks near Belfast. Very rare in Ireland.

41. Spumraneium. Schimp.

Stems very short, simple. Capsule spherical; peduncle very short,
immersed among the leaves; columella distinct. Antheridia
without paraphyses, gemmiform.

1. S. muticwum (Schimp.). Synops. Muscor., p. 13. Phascum
muticum, Schreb., de Phasc., p. 8, tab. 1, f. 11, 12. Bryol.
Brit., p. 29, tab. 5

Hab. On moist banks and where water has stood. Frequent about
Dunkerron, Kerry, Taylor, in Fl. Hib. Damp sands at Mala-
hide, but rare in Ireland.

Sec. 2. Capsule without peristome.

42. Puyscomirrium. Bridel.

Calyptra large campanulate-rostrate, lobed at the base. Capsule pe-
dicellate, erect, obovate or pyriform, exannulate. Peristome
wanting; lid convex, with or without an apiculus. Leaves of
thin texture; areolation loose, composed of oblong thickish cel-
lules; nerve ceasing at or below the apex. Inflorescence monoi-
cous or polygamous.

Diagnosis of Species.

Capsule pyriform; calyptra inflated, split

on one side; leaves oblong-lanceolate,

acute, thickened at margin, . 1. P. ERIcErorvM.
Capsule pyriform ; calyptra inflated belon.

split on one side: leaves ovate-oblong

acuminate, serrated, not thickened at

margin, : ; : ; . 2. P. FAScICULARE.

Moorr—On the Mosses of Ireland. — 390

Capsule roundish, large; lid conical ; calypine
lobed at the base, : ; . 3. P. PYRIFORME.

1. P. ericetorum (Br. et Schimp.). Bryol. Europ., vol. 11. Monogr.,
p. 18, tab. 800. Bryol. Brit., p. 273, tab. 7. Gymnostomum
fasciculare, Hook. et Tayl. Muscol. Brit., Hd. 2, p. 24. Entos-
thodon ericetorum, De Notr., Briol. Ital., p. 454. Rabenhor.,
Bryothec. Kurop., No. 22.

Hab. On heaths and on damp ground. Glenmacnass and Glencree,
Dublin; Luggielaw and other places Wicklow; Connemara ;
also in the southern counties, but not very frequent.

2. P. fasciculare (Br. et Schimp.). Bryol. Europ., vol. 11. Monogr.,
p- 18, tab. 301. Bryol. Brit., p. 274, tab. 52. Gymnostomum
fasciculare, Hedw. Sp. Musc., tab. 4. Entosthodon fascicularis,
De Notr. Briol. Ital., p. 453. ‘Rabenhor., Bryotheec. Europ., No.
300.

Hab. Clayey fields and damp ground. Not very common in Ireland.
In ‘‘The Glens,” and near Belfast, Co. Antrim; Cork and
Fermoy, Isaac Carroll.

3. P. pyriforme (Br. et Schimp.). Bryol. Europ., vol. m1. Monogr.,
p. 2, tab. 299. Bryol. Brit., p. 275, tab. 7. Gymnostomum
pyriforme. Turner, Musc. Hib., p. 11. Engl. Bot., tab. 413.

Hab. Damp ground where water has stood during winter; also on
moist banks. Frequent in many parts of Ireland. Very fine
on the Murrough of Wicklow.

‘43. BARTRAMIDULA. Br, et Sch.

Calyptra small, cucullate, fugacious. Capsules more or less cernuous,
on curved footstalks, globose, smooth, of thin texture, mouth
small. Peristome none, lid disciform. Leaves lanceolate, den-
ticulate ; areolation loose, composed of oblong hexagonal cellules.
Sporangium united to columella, as in the genus Hymenosto-
mum.

1. B. Wilson (Br. et Schimp.). Bryol. Europ., vol. rv. Monogr.,
p- 3, tab. 315. Engl. Bot. Suppl., tab. 2919. Bryol. Brit.,
p. 276, tab. 52.

Hab. On loose black peaty earth among heath. On Connor-hill,
near Dingle; W. Wilson, 1829. Knockavohila Mountain,
near Kenmare. Dr. Taylor.

396 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Sect. 8. Capsule with peristome single or double of 16 teeth.

44, EntosrHopon. Schwaegr.

Calyptra large, inflated, long-rostrate, cuculliform, split at the side.
Capsule on a long pedicel, slightly secund at the apex, symme-
trical, pyriform, often narrowed at the mouth; lid flattish, disct-
form. Peristome none, or single of 16 teeth, inserted below the
orifice of the capsule, slightly oblique. Leaves with rather large,
loose areolation, cellules oblong-hexagonal, thin, and pellucid.

1. E. Templetont (Schwaegr.). Suppl., tab. 113. Bryol. Europ.,
vol. mr. Monogr., p. 8, tab. 302. Bryol. Brit., p. 272, tab.
14. Funaria Templetoni, Smith, Engl. Bot., tab. 2524.
Weissia Templetoni, Hook. and Taylor, Muscol. Brit., p.
Ete

Hab. On moist banks and crevices of rocks. In most parts of Ire-
land. Very abundant in the southern and western counties ;
also in Wicklow and Antrim. :

45. Funarta. Schreber.

Calyptra large long-rostrate, split at the side below. Capsule long-
' pedunculated, erect, arcuate as the fruit approaches maturity,
obliquely pyriform, cernuous, with a small oblique mouth. Pe-
ristome double, outer teeth 16, oblique, lanceolate-attenuated,
connected at their apices by a small reticulated disk ; the interior
peristome a membrane, divided into 16 lanceolate processes, oppo-
site to the exterior teeth. Leaves remote near base of stem,
more crowded upwards, broadly-lanceolate, apiculate or bluntish ;
areolation loose, cellules large, somewhat oblong-hexagonal,
nerves loosely cellular, ceasing below the apex. Inflorescence
monoicous or dioicous.

Diagnosis of Species.

Capsule subventricose-pyriform, with the
mouth oblique and surrounded by afinely
corrugated border of-an orange or yel-
lowish colour ; outer peristome reddish,
inner yellow, 2

Capsule clavate-pyriform; annulus none,
inflated at the neck; leaves ovate-ob-
long, sharply serrated in upper half, 2. F. Hipernica.

Capsule sub-erect, shortly pyriform; lid
conico-convex, yellowish or brown.
leaves widely ovate, bluntly serrated, . 3. F. Min enserci.

1. F. HYGROMETRICA.

| MoorE— On the Mosses of Ireland. 397

1. #. hygrometrica (Hedw.). Sp. Muse., p.172. Bryol. Europ.,
vol. mz. Monogr., p. 8, tab. 305. Bryol. Brit., p. 269, tab. 20.
4 Hook. and Tayl., Muscol. Brit., p. 121.

Hab. On banks, walls, and heaths everywhere. Of this beautiful
but very common moss, Dr. Taylor remarks in Fl. Hib., that
it is not only common in every part of Ireland, but has been
observed in every visited part of the globe. It varies very
much in appearance according to the localities where it grows.
Dr. Taylor considered the two following to be only states
of this species.

2. Lf. Hibermica (Hook. et Taylor), Muscol. Brit., p. 122, tab.
20. Bryol. Europ., vol. nt. Monogr.. p. 7, tab. 304. Bryol.
Brit., p. 270, tab. 20. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No.
812.

Hab. On limestone soil near Cork, and also near Blarney, Drum-
mond. Rare in Ireland.

3. EF. Mihlenbergiu (Schwaegr.). Suppl., tab. 66. Engl. Bot., tab.
1497. Muscol. Brit., p. 122. Bryol. Brit., p. 271, tab. 20.
F. Mediterranea, D. Notr., Briol. Ital., p. 449.

Hab. On calcareous banks and walls. Fermoy, near Cork, T.
Chandlee. By the Funcheon, near Glanworth, Cork, Isaac
Carroll.

Tribe 8. SpLracHNEZ.

46. Spracunum. Br. et Schimp.

Calyptra small, conic, entire or irregularly lacerated at base. Capsule
long-pedicellated, erect, obovate-oblong, or sub-cylindrical, with
a large spongy differently-coloured apophysis ; lid convex or
mammillate. Peristome single, of 16 teeth, approaching in pairs,
erect or reflexed when dry. Columella exserted, capitate.
Leaves thin and delicate; areolation loose, composed of oblong-
hexagonal cellules, nerve thin, ceasing below the apex. Plants
mostly annual, and often growing on the dung of animals. LDis-
tinguished chiefly by the large apophysis.

Diagnosis of Species.

Capsule oblong, with a large inversely-urceo-
late apophysis; lid conico-convex. In-
- florescence dioicous, or sub-monoicous,. 1. S. AMPULLACEUM.

398 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Capsule sub-cylindrical, with a roundish-

oblong apophysis; peristome half the

length of capsule. Dioicous, : . 2. 8. SPH RICUM.
Capsule urceolate, apophysis scarcely wider

than the capsule ; teeth of the peristome

in eight pairs. Monoicous, . ; . 3. 8. MNIOIDES.

1. S. ampullaceum (Linn.). Sp. Pl. p. 1572. Bryol. Europ., .
vol. ur. Monogr., p. 10, tab. 293. Bryol. Brit., p. 289, tab. 9.
Muscol. Brit., p. 89. Rabenhor., Bryothec. EKurop., No.
43. :

Hab. On bogs and heaths, growing on the dung of herbivorous
animals. Frequent in many parts of Ireland.

2. S. sphericum (Hedw.). Stirp. 2, 46, tab. 16. Bryol. Europ.,
vol. m1. Monogr., p. 8, tab. 292. Bryol. Brit., p. 290, tab. 9,
Muscol. Brit., p. 36. :

Hab. Moist meadows and bogs. On the dung of herbivorous ani-

mals. Often found with the former species, and common in
Ireland.

3. S. mniotdes (Linn. fil). Meth. Musc., p. 6, Engl. Bot., tab. 1589.
Muscol. Brit., p. 38. Tetraplodon mnioides, Br. et Sch., Bryol.
Europ., vol. 11. Monogr., p. 5, tab. 289. Bryol. Brit., p. 291,
tab. 9. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 65.

Hab. Moist places on mountains, generally on the dung of animals,
Near Bantry, Miss Hutchins ; near Belfast, Templeton; Bran-
don, Kerry. Lugnaquilia, Wicklow. Rather rare.

Tribe 9. BarTRAMIEZR.

47, Bartramra. Hedw.

Calyptra small, dimidiate, fugacious. Capsule on long or short pe-
duncle, sometimes immersed, cernuous, seldom erect or pendu-
lous, mostly furrowed when dry; lid depressed ; hemispherical
or conic-umbonate. Peristome usually double, more rarely single
or none, exterior teeth 16, equidistant, lanceolate; the inner
peristome a plicated membrane, divided into 8-16 divergent cilia,
with rudimentary ciliole sometimes present. Leaves spreading .
equally, lanceolate or lanceolate-acuminate, papillose, of a firm
texture ; areolation dense, quadrate. Inflorescence synoicous,
monoicous or dioicous.

MoorE— On the Mosses of Lreland. 399

Diagnosis of Species.

a Inflorescence dioicous, branches fasciculate. (Philonotis, Brid.
pars).

Capsule thick, obovate, curved, striated when
dry ; perigonial leaves broad at base,
concave, obtuse and nerveless, . . 1. B. FONTANA.

Capsule with short neck, nearly umbilicate ;
perigional leaves with a thick broad nerve,
which is more or less excurrent, . . 2. B. caALcaRna.

aa Inflorescence monoicous, branches fastigiate. (Phzlonotis, Brid. pars.)

Stem erect, with very short fasciculate
branches ; leaves upright, dentate, lan-
ceolate-subulate, cells at base en- ;
larged, : 5 ; : : . 3. B. CaHSPITOSA.

Capsule obliquely cernuous, on arather long
pedicel. Male flowers gemmaceous, ap-
proximate to female flowers, ; . 4. B. Riera.

b Inflorescence synoicous, branches not fasciculate.

Capsule globose, oblique, elevated on a
rather long pedicel, lid plano-convex, . 5. B. OxrpEnrr.

Capsule on an elongated pedicel, oblique;
processes of the inner peristome imper-
fect, . f i : : : . 6. B. WHyYPHYLLA.

66 Inflorescence monoicous.

Capsule on a short pedicel, which is scarcely

longer than the leaves ofstem, . . %. B. Hartertana.
Capsule sub-globose, elevated on a pedicel
considerably above the leaves of stem, . 8. B. pomirormis.

e Inflorescence dioicous, leaves plicate. (Breutelia, Schimp.).

Capsule on short pedicel spheroid, arcuate.
_ Barren flowers, discoid, : ; . 9. B. arcuata.

1. B. fontana (Bridel). Bryol. Univer., 2, p. 20. Bryol. Europ., vol.

Iv. Monogr., p. 18, tab. 324. Bryol. Brit., p. 279, tab. 28.

- Muscol., Brit., p. 146. Philonotis fontana, De Notr., Briol.
Ital., p. 256.

400 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Hab. In wet boggy places. This very common and handsome moss
is abundant in most parts of Ireland, especially in upland
moory districts, varying much in height of stems and breadth
of leaves. The most distinct form among the varieties is
that described as var. falcata, by De Notaris, Wilson, and
Bridel. It was collected on the ascent of Lugnaquillia Moun-
tain, Wicklow, in 1867.

2. B. calearea (Br. et Sch.). Bryol. Europ., vol. 1v. Monogr., p. 19,
tab. 325. Bryol. Brit., p. 281, tab. 52. Philonotis calcarea,
Schimp., Synop. Muscor., p. 427. Briol. Ital., p. 256. Ra-
benhor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 1380.

Hab. Sides of streams and wet places, especially in limestone aise
tricts. Near Ballyfin, Queen’s-County; Benbulben, Sligo;
Glenmalur, Wicklow; near Looscanagh Lake, and at Glena,
Killarney, Dr. Carrington.

3. B. cespitosa (Wils.) fide Hunt, in “ Memoirs of the Literary
and Philosophical Society of Manchester, ” Third Series, vol.
Ili., p. 239 (1867).

Hab. On damp ground. By the side of a stream on the ascent from the
Hotel, at Glenmalur, towards Kelly’s Lake, County of Wicklow.
Having collected this species near Warrington in com-
pany with the late Mr. Wilson, I observed it the following
year in Wicklow and sent specimens to Mr. Wilson, who
confirmed my identification.

4. B. rigida (Bals. et De Notr.). Pugill., No.1. Bryol. Europ.,
vol. 1v. Monogr., p. 20, tab. 326. Bryol. Brit., p. 278, tab.
52. Philonotis rigida, Schimp., Synops. Muscor., p. 424.
Briol. Ital., p. 259. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 1018.

Hab. Damp shady banks and rocks. By the side of the river in
Maghanabo Glen, near Castlegregory, Kerry ; W. Wilson and
D. M. Between Kenmare and Killarney; Dr. Taylor and
D.M. Very fine on shady rocks between the Wooden Bridge
and Arklow, Wicklow, May, 1867-8. Rare in Ireland.

5. B. Oedert (Swartz.)in Schrader “‘Journal’”’ (1800). Bryol. Europ.,
vol. rv. Monogr., p. 12, tab. 318. Bryol. Brit., p. 288, tab.
23. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., 368. Bartramia gracilis,
Hook. and Tayl., Muscol. Brit., p. 146, tab, 23.

Hab. Shady rocks in subalpine districts. Collon Glen, near Bel-
fast; Deer Park, Glenarm, Antrim; Brandon Mountain,
Kerry. Rare.in Ireland.

Moore— On the Mosses of Ireland. 401

6. B. ithyphylla (Bridel). Bryol. Univer., 2, p. 43. Engl. Bot.,
tab. 1710. Muscol. Brit., p.145. Bryol. Europ., vol. rv.
Monogr., p. 44, tab. 317. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Kurop., No.
234, Bryol. Brit., p. 282, tab. 23.

Hab. Rocks in the more mountainous parts of the country. Fre-
quent on the basalt, in Antrim ; Lough Bray, and Dargle, Wick-
low, Dr. Taylor.

OD: Halleriana (Hedw.). Stirp. Crypt., u., tab. 40. Engl. Bot.,
tae 9972 > Muscol. Brit., p. 147. Bryol. Kurop., vol. rv.
Monogr., p. 14, tab. 320. Bryol. Brit., p. 281, tab. 23. Ra-
benhor., Bryothec. EKurop., No. 236.

Hab. Shady rocks in subalpine parts of the country. Collon Glen,
near Belfast; Tayl. in Flor. Hib., and I have collected good
examplesin the same locality. Rare in Ireland.

8. B. pomiformis (Hedw.). Sp. Muse. 164. Muscol. Brit., p. 144,
tab. 23. Engl. Bot., tab. 998. Bryol. Europ., vol. 1v. Monogr.,
p. 18., tab. 319. Bryol. Brit., p. 281, tab. 23.

Hab. On dry banks and rocks. This moss, which is rather common in
many parts of the country, makes its presence known to the
muscologist by its pretty globular capsules elevated on longish
pedicels crowded in roundish tufts. The var. 8. crispa grows
with stems from 3 to 6 inches long on Brandon, and also at
Cromagloun, Kerry, but I never could find it producing fruit
in that state.

9. B. arcuata (Bridel). Muscol. 4, p.189. Engl. Bot., tab. 1237.
Hook. and Tayl., Muscol. Brit., p. 148. Bryol. Europ., vol. rv.
Monogr., p. 15, tab. 321. Bryol. Brit., p. 283, tab. 23. Breu-
telia arcuata, "Schimp., Synops. Muscor. Sie, 22vee | rol.
Ital., p. 260.

Hab. On damp boggy ground and shaded rocks, This is a very
abundant moss in most parts of Ireland, particularly so in the
hilly districts, and frequently to be met with in fruit. When
erowing, as it does in parts of Kerry, with stems upwards of 6
inches long, it is a very handsome species.

R.I. A. PROC.—VOL. I., SER. II., SCIENCE. 3 EF

402 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Tribe 10. Bryez.

48. Bryum. Hook. et Tayl.

Calyptra small, cuculliform, fugacious. Capsule pyriform, clavate
or oblong, often nutant or pendulous, with a tapering neck or
apophysis, exserted on a long footstalk. Peristome double, the
exterior of 16 equidistant teeth, with a flexuose medial line,
hygroscopic; articulation close and prominent; inner peristome
a membrane divided into 16 processes or cilia, more or less perfect,
and alternating with the outer teeth, ciliole when present, one
to three together. Leaves spreading, more or less decurrent and
amplexicaul at base, inclined to ovate or lanceolate, costate; areo-
lation rather large, and rhomboidal. Inflorescence various,
male flowers with filiform paraphyses.

Wilson’s arrangement of the species of this genus is followed here,
as being easily understood, though differimg from that of conti-
nental muscologists.

Diagnosis of Species.
a. Leaves narrow, erect, nerve ceasing below the apex.
* Capsule narrow, inclined,
Inflorescence monoicous.

Capsule slender clavate, with a long tapering
neck, inclined horizontally ; lid conical ;
peristome large, with the outer teeth
incurved when dry, . . IL. B. acumrnatum.

Capsule oblong, pyriform, slichitly mehaed
neck shorter than the sporangium ; pe-
ristome wanting the inner cilia; outer
teeth reddish, incurved when dry, . 2. B. potymorPuum.

Stems short; leaves erect, lanceolate-acumi-
nate, serrated ; capsule elongate, clavate,
inclined; peristome with inner cilia more
or less complete, : : : . 3. B. BLONGATUM.

Inflorescence synoicous or dioicous.

Stems simple; leaves lanceolate, erect, rigid
serrulate, nerve not quite percurrent ;
capsule oblong-pyriform, cernuous, lid
rather apiculate, . : ; 7 4. Boacrupum.

MoorE—On the Mosses of Ireland. 403

** Capsule pyriform pendulous.

Inflorescence monoicous or synoicous.

Stems short; lower leaves ovate-lanceolate,
entire; upper leaves acuminate, ser-
rated, at their points; capsule oblong-
pyriform ; lid apiculate, : : - oO. B. NUTANS.

Inflorescence dioicous.

Stems loosely ceespitose, leaves lanceolate,
serrated at the apex; capsule pyriform
with a long tapering neck, . : . 6. B. ANNOTINUM.

Stems simple ; leaves ovate-lanceolate, nerved
nearly to the apex; capsule obovate,
subpendulous; lid apiculate, : . 7. B. cARNEUM.

Leaves ovate, nerve ceasing below the apex.

Stems more or less decumbent at the base;
leaves ovate-acuminate, serrated at the
apex, nerve not excurrent; capsule ex-
annulate, peristome large, : . 8. B. WaxuLenserci,

aa. Leaves mostly ovate, nerved to the apex.
Inflorescence synoicous or monoicous.

Stems branched, loosely tufted ; leaves ovate
acuminate, margin recurved, nerved to ~
theapex; capsule pyriform, pendulous, 9. B. Warneum.

Inflorescence dioicous.

Stems elongated erect, sparingly branched ;

leaves spreading, subdecurrent, concave,

with a slight border; capsule oblong- |

subcylindrical ; lid mammillate, . 10. B. psEUDOTRIQUETRUM
Stems rigid ; leaves imbricated, erect, margin

recurved, subserrulate, nerve excur-

rent ; capsule oblong-ovate, pendulous, 11. B. atpinum.

Stems loosely ceespitose, slender ; leaves ovate-
acuminate, nearly entire, decurrent,
margin slightly recurved ; capsule sub-
clavate, pyriform, pendulous, : . 12. B. PALLENs.

404 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Stems lax and often spreading; leaves ovate
acute, nerve excurrent or cuspidate ; cap-
sule shortly-pyriform, pendulous, con-
tracted below the mouth when dry, . 13. B. Duvaum.

aaa. Leaves ovate, nerve excurrent.
Inflorescence monoicous.

Stems short, branched; leaves ovate-lan-

ceolate, margin partly reflexed; capsule

clavate, mouth small; oblique, . . 14, B. vnternosum.
Stems czespitose, branched and radiculose;

leaves ovate-lanceolate, nerved scarcely

to the apex; capsule oblong-pyriform,

constricted below the mouth, : . 15. B. PALLESCENS,

Inflorescence synoicous.
Inner peristome imperfect.

Stems tufted, radiculose ; leaves concave,
ovate-acuminate; capsule pyriform ;
mouth small; lid conical, . : . 16. B. penputum.

Stems short, radiculose; leaves ovate-lanceo-
late, nerve excurrent ; capsule ventriose-
pyziform ; lid with a sharp apiculus, . 17. B. rncuinarum.

Inner peristome perfect.

Stems czespitose, branched, radiculose ; leaves

spreading, ovate-lanceolate; capsule

clavate-pyriform, subpendulous ; inner

peristome with appendiculate cilia, . 18. B. mvrermepium.
Stems elongated; leaves oblong-acuminate,

margins recurved, nerve excurrent ;

capsule pendulous; lid large, mammil-

lates: : : : : : . 19. B. primum.
Stems loosely ceespitose ; leaves ovate-lanceo-

late, entire, twisted when dry, their

margin reflexed; capsule obconical sub-

pendulous; lid apiculate, : : - 20. B. rorQuUEsCENS.

Infiorescence dioicous.

Stems densely czespitose; leaves ovate, twisted
when dry, nerve excurrent into a hair-
like point; capsule oblong-pendulous, . 21. B. cariizarr,

MoorE— On the Mosses of Ireland. 405

Stems short radiculose; leaves erecto-

patent, lower on the stem-oblong-

acute, upper obovate, elongate-acute

with a narrow thickened border, nerved

to the apex; capsule oblong-cylindrical,

subpendulous ; lid apiculate, : . 22. B. Dontanum.
Stems branched, radiculose; leaves spread-

ing, ovate-acuminate, nerve excurrent;

capsule oblong-ovate; lid large mam-

millate, : : Q : . 23. C. CHSPITITIUM.
Stems short ; leaves ovate-lanceolate, cuspi-

date, nerve shortly excurrent ; capsule

oblong-pyriform ; lid apiculate, . . 24, B. pRYTHROCARPUM.
Stems short, branched ; leaves ovate-lanceo-

late; nerve sub-excurrent; capsule

roundish, constricted below the lid, . 25, B. arropurPurrumM.

aaaa. Leaves concaye, closely imbricated, nerve mostly ceasing below
the apex.

+ Capsule symmetrical.

Stems slender, ceespitose ; leaves closely im-
bricated, concave, ovate, entire, nerve
reaching to the apex; capsule obovate-
cylindraceous, pendulous, . : . 26. B. JULACEUM.

Stems branched, cespitose; leaves ovate-
apiculate, imbricated, concave, nerve
ceasing below the apex; capsule pen-
dulous; lid mammillate, : : . 27. B. ARGENTEUM.

+} Mouth of the capsule oblique.

Stems short, with short innovations ; leaves
closely imbricated, concave, ovate-acu-
minate, entire,nerve scarcely excurrent;
capsule clavate, cernuous, . ; . 28. B. Zrerti.

aaaaa. Leaves broad, roundish.

Stems gregarious, short; the lower leaves
narrowly obovate, upper broadly obovate,
apiculate, bordered, nerved half way ;
capsule more or less drooping, obovate or
Ppyzitorm, 7 t- : 7295 Bo Pozurr:

406 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

aaaaaa Leaves very large, collected in a rosaceous tuft at apex
of stem.

Stem decumbent at base; leaves patent,
obovate-spathulate, serrated, waved ;
nerve excurrent; capsule pendulous,
oblong-ovate, ; : 6 : . 380. B. ROosEUM.

1. B. acuminatum (Br. et Schimp.). Bryol. Kurop., vol. 1v. Mo-
nogr., p. 21, tab. 342, 343. Bryol. Brit., p. 221., tab. 47. Webera
acuminata, De Notr., Briol. Ital., p. 428. Pohlia acuminata,
Hornsch., in Neu Bot. Zeit., 2, p. 94.

Hab. On the rocky sides of mountain streams. Brandon, Kerry ;
Toole’s rocks, Wicklow.

2. B. polymorphum (Br. et Schimp.). Bryol. Europ., vol. rv.
Monogr, p. 25, tab. 344. \Bryel. Brit, p. 220) tab. 472
Webera polymorpha, De Notr., Briol. Ital., p. 428. Pohlia
polymorpha, Hornsch., et Hopp. Bot. Zeit., 2, p. 100.

Hab. On the rocky sides of mountain streams. Knock-mel-down
mountains, Tipperary.

3. B. elongatum (Dicks.). Crypt. Fase. 2, p. 8. Bryol. Brit.,
p. 223, tab. 30. Webera elongata, De Notr., Briol. Ital.,
p- 426. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 275. Pohlia
elongata, Hedw., St. Crypt. 1, tab. 36.

Hab. In the rocky cavities of mountain streams. Brandon, Kerry,
and near Tralee ; Galtee-more, Tipperary.

4. B. crudum (Schreb.). Flor. Lips., p. 83. Bryol. Europ., vol. rv.
Monogr., p. 37, tab. 848. Bryol. Brit., p. 224, tab. 27. Hook. and
Taylor, Muscol. Brit., p. 198. Webera cruda, De Notr., Briol.
Ital., p. 424. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 1024.

Hab. Banks and rocks in the more mountainous parts of the coun-
try. By the side of the stream leading from Kelly’s Glen
to Lough Bray, Dublin; near Seven Churches, Wicklow;
Brandon, Kerry.

5. B. nutans (Schreb.). Spic. Flor. Lips., p.81. Bryol, Europ.,
vol. rv. Monogr., p. 34, tab. 847. Bryol. Brit., p. 225, tab.
29. Hook. and Tayl., Muscol. Brit., p. 203. Webera nutans,

De Notr:, Briol. Ital., p. 427. Rabenbor., Bryothec. Europ.
No. 329.

Hab. Heaths and sandy banks in upland parts of the country. A
very common species in many parts of Ireland.

MoorE—On the Mosses of Ireland. 407

6. B. annotinum (Hedw.). Sp. Musce., tab. 43. Bryol. Europ.,
vol. rv. Monogr., p. 40, tab. 352. Bryol. Brit., p. 226, tab.
47. Webera annotina, De Notr., Briol. Ital., p. 421. Raben-
hor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 86.

Hab. Banks and sand hills. Portmarnock sands, and on other sand-
hills round the coast, but very rare in fruit. The only Irish
fruited specimen I have seen was collected near the Seven
Churches, Wicklow, in 1865. A stone wall has since been
built on the spot.

7. B. carneum (Linn.). Sp. Pl, p. 1587. Bryol. Kurop., vol. rv.
Monogr., p. 43, tab. 353. Bryol. Brit., p. 227, tab. 29.
Webera carnea, De Notr., Briol. Ital., p. 422. Rabenhor.,
Bryothec. Europ., No. 236.

Hab. Shady moist banks. In many parts through Ireland this
pretty little species may be seen in fruit during the spring
months.

8. B. Wahlenbergu (Schwaegr.). Suppl., tab. 70. Bryol. Europ.,
vol. tv. Monogr., p. 44, tab. 354. Bryol. Brit., p. 227, tab.
47. Webera albicans, De Notr., Briol. Ital., p. 420. Raben-
hor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 361.

Hab. Wet banks on sides of streams, &c. Abundant and very fine
on Connor Hill, Kerry; Kelly’s Glen, Dublin; Lough Bray,
and Seven Churches, Wicklow; ‘‘ The Glens,” near Cushen-
dall, Antrim.

9. B. Warneum (Blandow). Bryol. Univ. 1, 675. Bryol. Kurop.,
vol. tv. Monogr., p. 20, tab. 310. Bryol. Brit., Addenda, p.
xii., tab. 12. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 623. Pohlia
Warenensis, Schwaegr., Suppl., tab. 236.

Hab. Sand hills near the sea. North Bull, near Dublin. D. Orr,
1860. Portmarnock and Malahide sand hills. Apparently
very local in Ireland.

10. B. pseudotriquetrum (Schwaegr.). Suppl. 1, 2,p. 110. Bryol.
Europ., vol. rv. Monogr.. p. 54, tab. 364. Briol. Brit., p. 230,
tab. 80. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 95.

ah. On wet banks and rocks. Near Belfast; D. Orr. Wet rocks
between the Wooden Bridge and Arklow; Benbulben, Sligo ;
near Clonmel, Tipperary.

11. B. alpinum (Linn.). Syst. Pl., p. 949. Eng. Bot., tab. 1263.
Bryol. Brit., p. 231, tab. 28. Hook. and Taylor, Muscol. Brit.,
p. 205. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 94.

408 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Hab. Damp rocks in upland parts of the country. This beautiful
species may be known readily by its dusky deep brown fol-
iage, which is a great ornament to the rocks, on which it
grows, in many parts of Ireland. Fair Head, Antrim, very
fine in fruit, 1837.

12. B. pallens (Swartz.). Muse. Suec., tab. 4. Bryol. Kurop.,
vol. rv. Monogr., p. 68, tab. 373. Bryol. Brit., p. 233, tab.
29. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 89. Bryum turbina-
tum, Hook. and Tayl. (partly), Muscol. Brit., p. 202.

Hab. In glens among the mountains, and in moist places. Kelly’s
Glen, Dublin. Frequent in County Wicklow, and most
other hilly parts of Ireland.

13. B. Duval (Voit.) Bridel., Bryol. Univ. 1, p. 679. Bryol.
Europ., vol.1v. Monogr., p. 64, tab. 371. Rabenhor., Bryo-
thec. Kurop., No. 835. 3

Hab. Marshes and watery places. Near Waterford, Major
Madden.

14, B. uliginosum (Br. et Sch.). Bryol. Europ., vol. rv., Monogr.,
p. 18, tab. 339. Bryol. Brit., p. 234, tab. 48. Rabenhor.,
Bryothec. Europ., No. 931.

Hab. Marshy ground. Dublin mountains; D. Orr. Bog near
Cahir, County Tipperary, Isaac Carroll. Very rare in
Treland.

15. B. pallescens (Schwaegr.). Suppl., tab. 75. Bryol. Brit., p.
234, tab. 48. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 241.

Hab. Rocks and walls in mountainous parts. Near Clonmel, Mr.
Sidebotham ; Brandon, Kerry ; Benbulben, Sligo.

16. B. pendulum (Schimp.). Synops. Muscorum, p. 348. Raben-
hor., Bryothec. Kurop., No. 443. B. cernuum, Bryol. Europ.,
vol. ay., Monogr. p: 14, tab. 331. Bryol. Brit pe 200,
tab. 47.

Hab. Walls aud gravelly waste places. Near Baldoyle, and wall
of the Phcenix Park, Dublin; near Clonmel, Tipperary ; Cork
and Fermoy, Isaac Carroll. Probably not uncommon.

17. B. inclinatum (Br. et Schimp.). Bryol. Europ. Monogr., p.
16, tab. 334. Bryol. Brit., p. 236, tab. 49. Rabenhor., Bryo-
thec. Europ., No. 97.

Moore—-On the Mosses of Lreland. 409

Hab. Tops of walls and waste places. Common near Cork, Isaac
Carroll. On walls near Dublin, D. Orr. At Castle Taylor
and Cong, Galway. In pots among the plants in Glasnevin
Botanic Garden, probably conveyed with peaty soil from the
mountains. 3

18. B. intermedium (Bridel). Bryol. Univ. 1, p. 632. Bryol.
Europ., vol. rv. Monogr., p. 47, tab. 356. Bryol. Brit., p. 237,
tab. 49. Webera intermedia, Schwaegr. Suppl. tab. 75. Ra-
benhor., Bryothec. Kurop., No. 1030.

Hab. Tops of walls, banks, aud gravelly places. Sand-hills oppo-
site Malahide, and on walls near Dublin. Cork, Isaac Carroll.
Probably common.

19. B. bimum (Schreb.). Sp. Flor. Lips., p. 83. Bryol. Europ.,
vol. rv. Monogr., p. 56, tab. 363. Bryol. Brit., p. 2388, tab.
49. B. ventricosum, Dicks. Pl. Crypt. Fasc. 1, p. 4. Hook.
and Taylor, Muscol. Brit., Hd. 2, p. 205.

Hab. Wet, marshy, and , boggy places. This fine large species
is common in Ireland, and it sometimes appears so lke
B. pseudotriquetrum, that it is only by the inflorescence it can
be satisfactorily distinguished.

20. B. torquescens (Br. et Schimp.). Bryol. Europ., vol. trv.
Monogr., p. 49, tab. 358. Bryol. Brit.,. p. 239, tab. 49.
Rabenhor., Bryothec. Hurop., No. 331.

Hab. On walls and rocks. On the top of a wall near the entrance
gate to Sheep-hill Demesne, D. Orr; also at Ashtown, Dublin;
near Cong, Galway. This handsome and very distinct species is
rare in Ireland, although plentiful in the above localities,
where it ripens fruit freely.

21. B. capillare (Hedw.). Sp. Muse, p. 181. Bryol. Europ.,
vol. iv. Monogr., p. 60, tab. 369. Bryol. Brit., p. 242, tab.
29. Engl. Bot., tab. 2007. Hook. and Taylor, Muscol. Brit.,
p. 200.

_ Hab. Walls and rocks. ‘This is one of the commonest mosses in
Ireland, varying considerably in appearance, according to the
nature of the places where it grows. The variety B. majus of
Bryol. Europ. is the common form in Ireland.

22. B. Donianum (Greville), in Linn. Soc. Transact., vol. xyv.,
p. 345, tab. 3, f. 6. Bryol. Brit., p. 241, tab. 49. De Notr.,
Briol. Ital., p. 891. Schimp. Synops. Muscor., p. 373. B.
platyloma, Bryol. Kurop., vol. rv. Monogr., tab. 58, p. 366.

R, I. A. PROC.—VOL. I., SER. II., SCIENCE. 3G

410 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy.

Hab. Sandy banks. By the River Lee, above the county gaol,
Cork, Isaac Carroll. The male plant only of this species
has yet been collected in Ireland.

23. B. cespititium (Linn.) Sp. PL, p. 1586. Bryol. Europ., vol.
Iv. Monogr., p. 70, tab. 375. Bryol. Brit., p. 248, tab. 29:
Turner, Flor. Hib., p. 120. Engl. Bot., tab. 1904. Hook. and
Tayl., Muscol. Brit., p. 291.

Hab. Walls, rocks, and waste ground. Everywhere abundant
throughout Ireland; but frequently associated with similar
kinds, from which it is distinguished chiefly by the larger
mouth of the capsule and dioicous inflorescence.

24. B. erythrocarpum (Schwaegr.). Suppl., tab. 70. Bryol. Europ.,
vol. tv. Monogr., p. 72, tab. 376. De Notr., Briol. Ital., p.
398. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 244. 3B. sanguineum,
Bridel, Bryol. Univ., 1, p. 971. Bryol. Brit., 243, tab. 50.

Var. B. murorum, Schimp., Synops., p. 863. Bryum murale (Wils.),
Hobkirk, Synopsis of the British Mosses, p. 118 (1878).

Hab. Heaths and dry banks. Frequent in Ireland. On the hill
of Howth, where this plant grows in profusion, several plants
were once found bearing two capsules on the same pedicel, a
very unusual monstrosity among mosses. Var. 8. near Killar-
ney, G. EK. Hunt.

25. B. atropurpureum (Web. et Mohr), Ind. Muse.—Bryol. Europ.,
vol. 1v. Monogr., p. 73, tab. 378. Bryol. Brit., p. 244, tab. 50.
B. bicolor, Turner, Muse. Hib. (partly). Rabenhor., Bryothec.
Europ., No. 87.

Hab, Banks and waste places. On the hill of Howth. Very fine near
Seven Churches, Wicklow; Cork, Isaac Carroll; and many
other places in Ireland. The dark purple colour, which this
pretty little species often assumes, leads to its detection, where
otherwise it would be passed over.

26. B. julacewm (Smith). FI. Brit., p. 13857. Engl. Bot., tab.
2270. Bryol. Europ., vol. 1v. Monogr., p. 79, tab. 382. Bryol.
. Brit., p. 246, tab. 28. Hook. and Taylor, Muscol. Brit., p.
197. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 243. Webera julacea,

De Notr., Briol. Ital., p. 416.

Hab. Marshy places by the sides of streams and on wet rocks.
Frequent about Cromagloun and other places near Killarney ;
Maam Turc, and elsewhere in Connemara; Cahir Reeks,
Tipperary. Isaac Carroll. Lough-Bray and Powerscourt
Waterfall, Wicklow. Rarer in the northern counties. A variety
with the nerve of the leaf excurrent, forming a short reflexed
point, was found near Kenmare by the late Dr. Taylor.

Moorr.—On the Mosses of Ireland. 411

27. B. argenteum(Linn.). Sp. Pl., p. 1586. Turner, Fl. Hib., p.
122. Engl. Bot., tab. 1602. Hook. and Tayl., Muscol. Brit.,
p. 199. Bryol. Brit., p. 247, tab. 29.

Hab. Banks and hardened ground. Frequent everywhere through
Ireland, often forming a silvery-looking carpet over the places
where it grows.

98. B. Zier (Dicks.). Crypt. Fasc. 1, tab. 4, Fig. 10. Bryol.
Europ., vol. rv. Monogr., p. 29, tab. 341. Bryol. Brit., p.
247, tab. 29. Engl. Bot., tab. 1021. Hook. and Tayl., Muscol.
Brit., p.199. Zieria julacea, De Notr., Briol. Ital., p. 432.

Hab. On the highest mountains. Brandon, and also on Macgilli-
cuddy’s Reeks, Kerry; Clonty-gearagh, near Cushendun,
Antrim.

29. B. Tozert (Greville). Scot. Crypt. Fl., tab. 285. | Bryol.
Europ., vol. rv. Monogr., p. 41, tab. 353. Bryol. Brit., p.
244, tab. 50. Webera Tozeri, Briol. Ital., p. 423. Raben-
hor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 581.

Hab. Shady banks of rivers and rivulets. Side of the River Lee.
near the Queen’s College, Cork. T. Alexander, 1840. At
same place, 1864.

30. B. roseum (Schreb.). Spic. Fl. Lips., p. 84. Bryol. Europ.,
vol. rv. Monogr., p. 56, tab. 365. Bryol. Brit., p. 250, tab.
29. Mnium roseum, Hedwig. Sp., Musc., p. 194.

Hab. Woods and thickets. Near Blarney, Cork, in fruit, T.
Drummond. Castle Taylor, Galway; and other parts of
Ireland, but nowhere in fruit, save in the locality mentioned.
A variety found by the late Dr. Taylor, near Blackwater,
Kerry, has the leaves piliferous.

49. AvuLAcomNion. Schwaegr.

Calyptra cuculliform. Capsule long-pedicellated, oblong, cernuous,
ribbed, neck short; hd obtusely rostellate. Peristome double,
exterior teeth 16, broad, pugioniform-subulate, hygroscopic,
_ trabeculated internally; inner peristome membranous, cut into
16 processes, with ciliole interposed 2-3 together. Leaves oval
or linear-lanceolate, costate nearly to the apex ; areolation small,
granular and dot-like. Differing from Bryum more in habit,
than by any real characters.

412 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

1. A. palustre (Schwaegr.). Suppl., tab. 226. Bryol. Europ., vol.
Iv. Monogr., p. 9, tab. 405. Bryol. Brits.) pL2ley tabs 27,
Rabenhor. , Bryothce. Kurop., No. 101. Mnium palustre, Hedw.,
Sp. Musc., p. 188. Bryum palustre, Engl. Bot., tab. 391,
Muscol. Brit., p. 193.

Hab. Wet heaths and marshy places. Of frequent occurrence in
most parts of Ireland.

50. Lrepropryum. Wilson.

Peristome asin Bryum. Capsule exactly pyriform, pendulous. Leaves
acuminate-setaceous. Plant annual. Differing slightly from
Bryum in its mode of growth; the annual stems not producing
innovations from the apex.

1. Leptobryum pyriforme (Wilson). Bryol. Brit., p. 219, tab. 27.
Schimp., Synops. Muscor., p. 829. De Notr., Briol. Ital., p.
434. Bryum pyriforme, Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No.
93. Schwartz, Musc. Suec.—Hook. and Tayl., Muscol. Brit.,
p. 196.

Hab. Shady damp banks and rocks. By, the side of the River
Boyne, about two miles above Doe mete. Caves at Blarney,
Cork, Isaac Carroll. Near the Spa, Clonmel, Miss A. Taylor ;
but rare in. Ireland. It grows in great abundance on the
mould of flower-pots in the Botanic Garden, Glasnevin, both
in houses, where the heat is seldom under 65 degrees Fahren-
heit, and in cool frames and conservatories.

51. Myium. Linn.

Calyptra small, cuculliform, conically attenuated, split at the side,
fugacious. Capsule long- pedicellated, oval, or oblong, annulate,
mostly pendulous. Peristome double ; outer teeth 16, lanceolate-
cuspidate, trabeculated on the inner surface ; inner peristome
membranous, cut into 16 processes, coroniform, plicated and
perforated or lacunose in the middle ; intermediate appendiculate
ciliole present. Leaves mostly large, smooth, and glossy, with
spinulose or thickened borders, and percurrent coste ; areolation
large, of roundish-hexagonal cellules. inflorescence synoieous ¢ or
dioicous. Male flowers discoid.

Diagnosis of Species.
Inflorescence Dioicous.

Stems erect from a:creeping rhizome; leaves
broad, ovate-ligulate, their margin thick-
ened, dentate-serrate; capsule oblong-
pendulous; fruit stalks aggregated, . 1. M. UnpuLatom.

Moore —On the Mosses of Ireland.

Stems radiculose, erect; sterile shoots pro-
cumbent;. leaves of fertile stem ovate-
lanceolate, decurrent ; upper leaves ellip-
tic-oblong, apiculate, bordered, serrated ; |
fruit stalks aggregated, ; : . 2. M. AFFINE.

Leaves obovate-rotundate, narrowed at base,
margined, entire ; ne ee a

dulous, . : . & M. PuNcTATUM.

Stems elongated on the ae barren: Sook :
leaves Remecolase: acute, border cartila-
-ginous, denticulated, nerve scarcely per-
current; capsule oblong-pendulous ; lid

‘ mucronulate, ‘ : ; : . 4. M. Hornum.

Inflorescence Synoicous,

Fertile stems erect, sterile shoots procum-
bent; leaves elliptic, obovate, decur-
rent at base, cuspidate, serrated; cap-

sule ovate, subpendulous, . : . oO. M. cusprpatum.

Fertile stems decumbent at base; barren
shoots spreading or decumbent; leaves
ovate-oblong, obtuse, bordered, bluntly
dentated ; capsule oval, eee es
lid apiculate, : ; . 6. M. rosrrarum.

Leaves ovate acute ; pericheetial neds lan-
ceolate, all doubly serrated and mar-
gined, nerve excurrent; capsule oblong-
pendulous, . : ‘ : : . ¢. M. seRRatum.

413

1. M. undulatum (Hedw.). Sp. Musc., p. 195. Bryol. Europ.,

vol. rv. Monogr., pp. 20, 21, tab. 389. Bryol. Brit., p.

256,

tab. 30. Bryum ligulatum, Engl. Bot., tab. 1449. Muscol.

Brit., p. 207. :

Hab. Woods and damp shady banks. Not unfrequent in Ireland,

but rarely fruiting.

2. M. affine (Blandow). Musc. Exsic.—Bryol. Europ., vol. rv.
Monogr., p. 380, tab. 397-399. Bryol. Brit., p. 253, tab. 51,
Rabenhor., Bryothee. Europ., No. 328. Bryum affine, Hook.,
in Engl. Fl. , vol. v. Wilson, in Engl. Bot. Suppl., tab. 2739.

Hab. Woods, banks, and sand-hills. Abundant on sand-hills near

Dunfanaghy, Donegal, 1868. Woods at Castle Taylor,
way, 1869.

Gal-

414 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. |

3. Mf. punctatum (Hedw.). Sp. Muse., p. 193. Bryol. Europ.,
vol. rv. Monogr., p. 19, tab. 387. Bryol. Brit., ps 258) tab:
380. Bryum punctatum, Engl. Bot., tab. 1183. Hook. and
Tayl., Muscol. Brit., p. 207.

Hab. Watery places, and by sides of rivulets, &c. One of the
commonest species of the genus, and generally distributed
through Ireland.

4. M. hornum (Linn.). Sp. Pl, p. 1576. Bryol. Europ., vol. rv.
Monogr., p. 22, tab. 390. Bryol. Brit., p. 256, tab. 31.
Bryum hornum, Turner, Fl. Hib., p. 128. Engl. Bot., tab.
2271. Muscol. Brit., p. 209.

Hab. Woods and shady banks, about roots of trees, &e. Very
common in such places through Ireland.

5. If. cuspidatum (Hedw.). Sp. Musc., tab. 48, figs. 5, 6, 7. Bryol.
Europ., vol. tv. Monogr., p. 29, tab. 396. Bryol. Brit., p.
254, tab. 31. Bryum cuspidatum, Engl. Bot., tab. 1474.
Muscol. Brit., p. 209.

Hab. Moist shady rocks and banks. Near Killarney; Castle Tay-
lor, Galway. Rather rare in Ireland.

6. WM. rostratum (Schwaegr.). Suppl., tab. 79. ‘Bryol. Europ.,
vol. rv. Monogr., p. 27, tab. 395. Bryol. Brit., p. 254, tab.
31. Bryum cuspidatum, Turner, Muse. Hib., p. 131. Engl.
Bot., tab. 1474. Muscol. Brit., p. 209.

Hab. Moist shady rocks. Dargle River, Wicklow. Not uncom-
mon on banks of rivers in Ireland. Taylor, in Fl. Hib.

7. ML. serratum (Bridel). Bryol. Univ. 1, p. 689. Bryol. Europ.,
vol. rv. Monogr., p. 24, tab. 891. Bryol. Brit., p. 255, tab.
31. Bryum serratum, Bridel, Mant.—Bryum marginatum.
Dickson. Pl. Crypt. Fasc. 2, tab. 5, f. 1. Muse. Hib., p. 129.
Hook. and Tayl., Muscol. Brit., Ed. 2, p. 208.

Hab. Shady banks among rocks, particularly in limestone dis-
tricts. Benbulben, Sligo; Dargle river, Wicklow. Rare in
Ireland.

Obs. The genus Meesia seems to be wanting in Ireland, though ad-
mitted by Wilson in his ‘‘ Bryologia Britannica” on faith of a
single (probably foreign) specimen of Meesia longiseta, found in
Turner’s ‘“ Herbarium,’’ mixed with specimens of Amblyodon
dealbatus, which were sent to Turner by Dr. Scott, as
having been collected on the borders of a lake in the north of
Ireland. Muse. Hib. Spic., p. 116, and Muscol. Brit., p. 195.

Moorr—On the Mosses of Ireland. 415
52. Ampiyopoy. P. Beauvois.

Calyptra inflated at the base, constricted at the mouth, split at
the side, fugacious. Capsule oblong-pyriform, sub-cernuous.
Peristome double ; outer teeth 16, shorter than the inner peris-
tome, which consists of 16 long carinate processes, without
intermediate ciliole. Leaves spreading, of a broadly lanceolate
form; nerve not reaching quite to the apex; areolation large,
loose, of a rhomboidal form. Inflorescence monoicous or poly-
gamous.

1. A. dealbatus (P. Beauv.). Prodr., p. 41. Schimp., Synops.
Muscor., p. 403. Bryol. Brit., p. 267, tab. 28. Rabenhor.,
Bryothec. Kurop., No. 99. Meesia dealbata, Hedw., Sp. Musc.,
p. 4, tab. 41. Bryum dealbatum, Dickson, Pl. Crypt. Fase.
2, tab. 5, f. 3. Musc. Brit., Ed. 2, p. 196.

Hab. Wet marshy moors, and low ground among the sand-hills
on the coast. North of Ireland (Templeton). Fl. Hib. On
a flow bog in the parish of Rasharkin, Antrim, 1837. Abundant
in hollows among the sand-hills between Malahide and
Portrane. |

Tribe 11. Hooxrrins.

53. Dattonta. Hook. et Tayl.

Calyptra conico-mitriform, ciliated at the base. Capsule pedicellated,
erect, oval, or oval-oblong, slightly swollen at the neck, without
annulus; lid rostrate, beak straight. Peristome double, exterior
teeth 16, spreading, trabeculated, and marked with a medial
line ; inner peristome membranous, divided nearly to the base
into 16 cilia, as long as the outer teeth. Leaves spreading almost
regularly round the stem, lanceolate or linear-lanceolate, with
a thickened entire border; areolation rather close, formed of
rhomboidal cellules.

1. D. splachnoides (Hook. and Tayl.). Muscol. Brit., p. 139. Bridel.
Briol. Univ. 2, p. 255. Bryol.Brit., p. 418, tab. 22. Raben-
hor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 579. Neckera splachnoides,
Smith, Engl. Bot., tab. 2564. Hookeria spalachnoides, Taylor,
in Fl. Hib., p. 36.

Hab. Moist shady rocks and banks, rarely on trees. Secghane
mountain, near Dublin, Dr. Taylor; Tore waterfall ; Croma-
gloun; and Purple Mountain, Killarney; Brandon mountain ;
also on the mountains between Tralee and Dingle, Kerry.

416 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

54. Hooxrerra. Smith.

Calyptra large, mitriform, conoidly-attenuated, constricted at first at
the base, afterwards lobed. Capsule on a long, thickish pedicel,
ovate, symmetrical, nutant or horizontal ; lid conic-rostrate.
Peristome double, the exterior of 16 linear-lanceolate teeth, closely —
articulated ; inner a membrane cut into 16 cilia, without interna!
ciliole. Leaves complanate, spreading laterally, ovate or ovate-
lanceolate; areolation large, loose, formed of hyaline, ovate,
hexagonal, cellules. Inflorescence usually monoicous.

Diagnosis of Species.

Stem procumbent, compressed; leaves bi-
farious, obovate, obtuse, entire, nerve-

less, . : : : E ; . 1. HL rucens.

Stems procumbent subpinnate; leaves bi-
farious, acuminulate, marginate, doubly
nerved half way, serrulate at apex, . 2. H. Lerevirens.

1. H. lucens (Dill.). Dill., Muse., tab. 34, f. 10. Engl. Bot.,
tab. 1902. Bryol. Brit, p. 416, tab. 27. Pterygophyllum
lucens, Bridel, Bryol. Univ. 2, p. 8343. De Notr., Briol. Ital.,
p. 62. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 2.

Hab. Damp shady banks, and by the sides of rivulets. Frequent
and generally distributed through Ireland, particularly in the
more hilly parts of the country.

2. H. letevirens (Hook. et Taylor). Muscol. Brit., p. 149. Bryol.
Brit., p. 417, tab. 27. Hookeria albicans, Tayl. in Fl. Hib.,

p. 86. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 586. Pterygophyl-
lum letevirens, Bridel, Bryol. Univ. 2, p. 350.

Hab. Shady wet rocks, and sides of streams. First found by
Mr. James Drummond, at Dunscombe’s Wood, near Cork;
at O’Sullivan’s Cascade, and Tore Waterfall, Killarney, W. H.
Harvey, where I have since collected it, in company with Dr.
Schimper .and Mr. Wilson, in June, 1866. Glendine Wood,
Waterford, Thomas Wright, fide Isaac Carroll,

Moore— On the Mosses of Ireland. 417

Tribe 12. NuckErem:
Sub-Tribe Crypheece.
Sect. 1. Peristome wanting.

55. Hepwiera, Ehrh.

- Calyptra small, conical, smooth, or hairy. Capsule globose, erect,
shortly pedicellate or immersed ; annulus none; lid disciform,
obtuse, or papillate. Peristome wanting. Leaves spreading,
ovate-lanceolate, papillose, nerveless, diaphanous at the apex,
erose-denticulate or fringed at the margin ; areolation small, qua-
drate, basal cellules, elongated and subflexuose. Inflorescence
monoicous; male flowers axillary, gemmiform.

1. H. cihata (Hedw.). St. Crypt. 1, tab. 40. SBryol. Europ., vol.
ui. Monogr., p. 5, tab. 272-278. Schimp., Synops. Muscor.,
p- 2388. Bryol. Brit., p. 146, tab. 6. Rabenhor., Bryothec.
Kurop., No. 514. Anictangium ciliatum, Turner, Muscol.
Hib. p.11. Hook. and Tayl., Muscol. Brit., p..217,

Hab. On exposed rocks. This very common moss is generally
distributed through Ireland, and occurs from the sea level to
a great elevation on the mountains. It varies considerably
in appearance and size. ~The varieties y viridis of Wilson’s
‘“‘Bryologia Britannica,’ and 6. secunda grow at Lough Bray
and Luggielaw, Wicklow. Though usually arranged with
gymnostomous mosses, this genus, and the following, are in
habit and structure more nearly allied to the present

group.
| 56. Hepwiciprum. Br. et Schimp.

Scarcely distinguishable from Hedwigia. The leading characters
employed by Bruch and Schimper for separating it are the
irregularly branched stoloniferous stem, sending out descending
flagella from the sides and extremities of the branches; leaves
longitudinally plicate; areole more elongated, barren flowers,
terminal. capsule more or less exserted; calyptra more or less
cucullate. (Wilson in Bryol. Brit., p. 147).

1. H. imberbe (Br. et. Schimp.). Bryol. Europ., vol. 11. Monogr.,
p- 3, tab, 274. Bryol. Brit., p. 148, tab. 6. Rabenhor.,
Bryothec. Europ., No. 921. Anictangium imberbe, Hook. and
Tayl. Muscol. Brit., p. 27.

R.1, A. PROC.—VOL. I., SER, II., SCIENCE, 3H

418 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Hab. On the faces of moist rocks. Near Bantry, Miss Hutchins;
and near Glengarriff, Cork, Wilson; Fair-Head, Antrim,
very fine, May, 1854; Brandon, Kerry; Lugnaquillia,
Wicklow.

Sect. 2. Peristome single.
57. Lrucopon. Schwaegr.

Calyptra dimidiate-large. Capsule ovate, thick; its pedicel enclosed
by the perichetial leaves. Peristome single, of 16 equidistant
entire or perforated teeth, and with a medial line, sometimes
slightly bifid at the apex. Leaves ovate-acute, imbricated,
entire, reflexed at the margin, and nerveless. Inflorescence
dioicous.

1. L. sciuroides (Schwaegr.). Suppl., tab. 125, fig. 10. Schimp.,
Synops. Muscor., 475. Bryol. Brit., p. 3138, tab. 20. Muscol.
Brit., Ed. 2, p. 112. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No.
Hone

Hab. Trunks of trees. Near the Longford Bridge, Royal Canal,
D. Orr. Abundant on trees about Beaupare, Meath, and at
Bantry, Cork. Singularly rare in Ireland, and very seldom
fruiting.

Sect. 3. Peristome double.

57a. AnTITRICHIA. Bridel.

Calyptra cuculliform, rather large. Capsule pedicellate, pedicel
scarcely longer than perichetial leaves; oval, exannulate:
lid conoid, bluntly-rostrate. Peristome double, the exterior of 16
elongate-lanceolate teeth; interior of 16 narrow filiform fugacious
cilia, alternating with the outer teeth, obscurely united at the
base. Leaves. ovate-lanceolate, denticulate, shortly costate ;
areolation rather dense.

1. A. curtipendula (Bridel). Br., Univ. 2, p. 222. Schimp., Synops.
Muscor., p. 476. Bryol. Brit., p. 316, tab. 22. Rabenhor.,
Bryothec. Europ., No. 289. Neckera curtipendula, Turner, —
Muse. Hib., p. 102. Engl. Bot., tab. 1444. Anomodon cur-
tipendulum, Hook. and Taylor, Muscol. Brit., Ed. 2, pa liot.

Hab. On rocks and trees, chiefly in mountainous districts. Fruit-
ing at Lough Bray. Very fine and large on Brandon Moun-
tain, Kerry. Though not very common, it occurs in most of
the counties of Ireland.

Moors—On the Mosses of Ireland. 419

58. Crypoma. Bridel.}

Calyptra conico-mitriform, small, lacerated at the base. Capsule im-
mersed, oval-oblong, annulate; lid rostrate, beak straight.
Peristome double, the exterior of 16 teeth, remotely articulated ;
the interior divided nearly to the base into 16 carinate cilia,
alternating with the outer teeth. Leaves imbricated, adpressed
when dry, nerved half way or nearly to the apex; areolation
dense, roundish, or dot-like. Inflorescence monoicous.

1. C. heteromalla (Bridel). Bryol. Univ. 2, p. 250. Schimp., Synop.
Museor., 463. Bryol. Brit., p. 420, tab. 22. Rabenhor.,
Bryothec. Europ., No. 684. Neckera heteromalla, Engl. Bot.,
tab. 1180. Daltonia heteromalla, Hook. and Tayl., Muscol. —
Brit., Hd. 2, p. 139.

Hab. Trunks of trees and bushes. Abundant in Dublin and Wick-
low; also in the southern and western counties, but rarer
in the north.

Sub-Tribe. MerTEORIEZ.
59. Fonrtauts. Dillenius.

Calyptra conic, slightly lacerate at base, apex slender, subulate.
Capsule ovate, symmetrical, immersed among the perichetial
leaves; lid conical. Peristome double, the exterior of 16 linear-
lanceolate teeth, distinct or cohering in pairs at their apices, the
interior of 16 filiform cilia, slightly flexuose, and connected by
cross-bars into a plicated cone. Leaves three-ranked, nerveless ;
areolation small, composed of narrow rhomboidal cells, of nearly
equal size in all parts of the leaf. Large water mosses.

Diagnosis of Species.

Stems irregularly-branched ; leaves disposed
triquetrously, broadly ovate or ovate-
lanceolate, plicato-carinate, : . 1. F. anrrpyrerica.

Stems slender, branches fasciculate; leaves
oblongo-lanceolate, concave; pericheetial
leaves apiculate, : : - . 2 F. squamosa.

1. F. antipyretica (Linn). Sp. Plant., p. 1571. Bryol. Europ.,
vol. v. Monogr., p. 5, tab. 439. Bryol. Brit., p. 423, tab. 22.
Turner, Muse. Hib., p. 199. Engl. Bot., tab. 859. Muscol.
ate de 2.) pial40,

420 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Hab. In rivulets, lakes, and stagnant water. Very general through
Ireland, adhering to stones and wood in the water. Stems
sometimes 12 inches long at Killarney.

2. F. squamosa (Linn.). Sp. Pl. 1591. Bryol. Europ., vol. v.
Monogr., p. 6, tab. 430. Bryol. Brit., p. 424, tab. 22.

Hab. Lakes and rivulets in upland parts of the country. Luggie-
law and Lough Bray, Wicklow; O’Sullivan’s Cascade, Killar-—
ney ; Connemara; and also in Co. Cork. Notsocommon as the
former.

Sub-Tribe. EuNECKERE®,
60. Neckgra. Hedw.

Calyptra cuculliform, short, smooth. Capsules shortly pedunculated,
sometimes immersed among the perichetial leaves; lid conico-
rostellate. Peristome double, the exterior of 16 linear acuminated
teeth, scarcely trabeculated; the interior of 16 narrow cilia, usually
shorter than the exterior teeth. Leaves imbricated, complanate,
somewhat four-ranked, scimitar-shaped, or ovate-lanceolate,
very shortly costate or ecostate, undulated transversely and of a
smooth shining texture; areolation rhomboidal and rather dense.
Inflorescence monoicous or dioicous.

Diagnosis of Species.
Inflorescence dioicous.

Stems pinnate; leaves bifarious, oblong,
acuminulate, transversely wrinkled, . 1. N. crispa.

Stems subpinnate ; leaves broad, ovate-
acuminate, serrulate, margin recurved
two nerved at the base, . yy 2s ONG eu

Inflorescence monoicous.

Stems pinnate, branches complanate ; leaves
subtalciform, nerveless, entire; capsule
oblong, immersed in the perichetial
leaves, : : ; : : . & Neen

1. NV. crispa (Dill). Musc., tab. 36, f. 12. Bryol. Europ., vol. v.
Monogr., p. 9, tab. 443. Bryol. Brit., p. 412, tab. 22. Turner,
Muse. Hib., p. 101. Hook. and Taylor, Muscol. Brit., p. 136.

_ Rabenhor. , Bryothee. Hurop., No. 143.

Moore—On the Mosses of Ireland. 421

Hab. Shady rocks, glens and woods in hilly parts of the country;
also on trunks of trees. ‘his fine moss covers the faces of
‘rocks in masses several yards in diameter, and sometimes the
whole trunks of trees, asat Cromagloun. It is only in warm
sheltered situations that it bears fruit freely.

2. VV. pumila (Hudson). Fl. Angl., p. 468. Bryol. Kurop., vol.
vy. Monogr., p. 8, tab. 442.. Bryol. Brit., p. 413, tab. 22.
Rabenhor., Bryothec. Kurop., No. 748.

Hab. On trunks of trees and on bushes. Westaston and Powerscourt,
Wicklow. Notvery common but of rather frequent occurrence
in the eastern and southern counties. It has not been found
fruiting in Ireland.

3. WV. pennata (Linn). Sp., Plant., p. 1571. Bryol. Europ.,
vol. v. Monogr., p. 6, tab. 44. Bryol. Brit., p. 414, tab.
34,

Hab. Trunks of trees. Colin Glen, near Belfast, D. Orr. Not
hitherto seen growing in Ireland by any other person.

61. Homatra. Schimp.

Calyptra cuculliform, short and fugacious. Capsule long-pedicellated,
erect or slightly cernuous. Peristome double, the exterior of 16
longish subulate trabeculated teeth; the interior of 16 cilia, as
long as the exterior teeth, intermediate ciliole single, short,
or none. Leaves complanate, ovate-oblong, obtuse, apiculate,
nerveless, or faintly nerved at the base ; areolation rather dense,
cellules of an elongated rhomboidalform. Inflorescence monoicous
or dioicous.

Diagnosis of Species.

Stem pinnate, branches attenuated; leaves
ovate-oblong, obtuse, apiculate, faintly
two-nervedat the base; capsule roundish,
elliptical; lid apiculate Inflorescence
ioicous, . . 1. H. compianata.

Stem irregularly ae ee sibkdennd,
falciform, obtuse, serrulate at the apex.
Inflorescence monoicous, . : . 2. H. TRICHOMANOIDES.

1. H. complanata (Linn.) Sp. Pl, p. 1588. Briol. Ital., p. 199.
Neckera complanata, Bryol. Kurop., vol. v. Monogr., p. 3, tab.
444, Bryol. Brit., p. 411, tab. 24. Hypnum complanatum,
Turner, Muse. Hib. iD: 144. Hook. and Taylor, Muscol. Brit.,
p. 152.

422 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

"Hab. Trunks of trees, walls, and rocks. Frequent in many parts of
Ireland, and generally distributed.

2. H. trichomanordes (Dill.). Musc., tab. 34, f.7. Bryol. Europ.,
vol. v. Monogr., p. 3, tab. 446. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Kurop.,
No. 71. Omalia trichomanoides, Bryol. Brit., p. 410, tab.
24. Hypnum trichomanoides, Turner, Muse. Hib., p. 145.
Hook. and Tayl., Muscol. Brit., p. 152.

Hab. Trunks of trees, hedges, bushes, and rocks. Very common
in every part of Ireland.

Tribe 13. SreREoDONTE®.

62. PiactorHecium. Bryol. Hurop.

Capsule leptodermous, oblong or roundish, generally cernuous or
inclined to horizontal; lid large, conico-convex, with along or
short beak; annulus composed of single, double, or treble series
of cells. Peristome double ; outer of 16-teeth ; interior peristome
of 16 carinate cilia; entire or approaching in pairs between the
spaces of the outer teeth; rudimentary ciliole at base sometimes
present. Leaves five-ranked, complanately distichous, sometimes
secund, nerveless, or shortly two-nerved at the base, soft and
flaccid, or firm; areolation rather large, composed of rhom-
boidal hexagonal cellules, the basal cells longer, more trans-
parent and flexuose.

This group is intermediate between the Neckeree and Hypnee,
agreeing with the former in habit of stems and leaves, with the
latter in fruit.

Diagnosis of Species.
Inflorescence dioicous.

Stem procumbent, with subfasciculate
branches; leaves ovate, acute, trans-
versely undulated, with two short
nerves at base ; capsule cernuous, stri-
ated when dry; lid rostellate, . . 1. P. unpuLarum.

Stem decumbent, with elongated branches ;
leaves ovate-oblong, acute, subcomplan-
ate, large, entire, two-nerved at base,
bright green; capsule oblong- cylindrical ;
lid with a short beak, . 2 . 2. Pi Synyarroum.

MoorE—On the Mosses of Ireland. 423

Stems and branches prostrate, pinnate, occa-

sionally proliferous; leaves spreading,

complanate, ovate-lanceolate, slender-

pointed, obscurely toothed; nerveless or

slightly two-nerved at base; capsule

small, pendulous; lid conical-apiculate. /
Inflorescence dioicous, 5 , win. bee ELEGANS:

Inflorescence monoicous.

Stem prostrate, sparingly branched; leaves

ovate or ovate-lanceolate, two-nerved
at the base, complanate, pale green;
capsule oblong-cylindraceous, nearly
erect ; lid acutely conical, . : . 4, P. DENTICULATUM.

Stems slightly creeping, with suberect

branches; leaves loosely imbricated, the
upper subsecund, attenuate-subulate,
entire, nerveless; capsule ovate-cylin-
drical; lid conical, apiculate, 5 . 5: P. PULCHELLUM.

1. P. undulatum (Linn.).—Bryol. Europ., vol. v. Monogr., p.
17, tab. 506. Schimp., Synops. Muscor., p. 586. Hypnum un-
dulatum, Bryol. Brit., p.405, tab. 24.| Turner, Muse. Hib., p.
154, Engl. Bot., tab. 1181. Hook. and Tayl., Muscol. Brit.,
p- 153.

Hab. Woods and banks. Frequent in most parts of Ireland, but
seldom abundant.

2. P. sylvaticum (Linn.).— Bryol. Europ., vol.v. Monogr., p. 14,
tab. 503. Schimp., Synop. Muscor., p. 585. Rabenhor.,
Bryothec. Kurop., No. 448. Hypnum sylvaticum, Bryol.
Brit., p. 406, tab. 24. H. denticulatum var. 8 sylvaticum,
Turner, Musc. Hib., p. 146, tab. 12, f. 1.

-Hab. Damp ground in woods, and about the roots of trees. Lug-
gielaw woods, Wicklow; woods at Killarney; but not com-
mon in Ireland.

3. P. elegans (Hooker). Musc. Exot., tab. 9. P. Schimperi, Milde
et Jur. in Rabenhor., Bryothee. EKurop., No. 588. Hypnum
elegans, Wilson, Bryol. Brit., p. 408, tab. 59.

Hab. Damp shady banks and rocks. Frequent at Killarney, Cro-

magloun, and other places in Kerry; also at Powerscourt
Waterfall, Wicklow ; fruiting at Hagle’s Nest, Killarney. G.
E. Hunt (1872).

424 Proceedings of the Royal Inish Academy.

4. P. denticulatum (Dill.). Bryol. Europ., vol. v. Monogr., p.
12, tab. 501-502. Schimp., Synops. Muscor., p. 582. Ra-
benhor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 691. Hypnum denticulatum,
Bryol. Brit., p. 407, tab. 24. Turner, Muse. Hib., p. 146.
Engl. Bot., tab. 1260.

Hab. Woods, banks, and rocks. Frequent in many parts of Ire-

land. The variety $8. obtus?foliwm, Hook. and Tayl., var. y,.

Turner, Muse. Hib., p. 146, tab. 12, f. 2, was collected on the
top of Benbulben, Sligo, by Robert Brown.

5. P. pulchellum (Dicks.). Bryol. Europ., vol. v. Monogr., p. 9,
tab. 497. Schimp., Synops. Muscor., p. 578. Rabenhor.,
Bryothec. Europ., No. 16. Hypnum pulchellum, Bryol. Brit.,
p. 403, tab. 24. Turner, Muse. Hib., p. 136. Hook. and Tayl.,
Muscol. Brit., p. 163.

Hab. Wet banks among rocks in the mountainous parts of Ireland.
Sillagh-braes, near Larne, Antrim ; Carrantuohill; and Mac-
gillicuddy’s Reeks, Kerry ; Powerscourt Waterfall, Taylor,
in Fl. Hib.

63. Cyzinprotuecium. Br. et Schimp.

Calyptra dimidiate, narrow, elongated. Capsule erect cylindrical,
pedicellate, annulate; lid conico-rostellate. Peristome double,
the exterior of 16 trabeculated teeth, slightly split at the apex ; the
interior of 16 cilia, narrow and carinate, slightly connected at
the base. Leaves imbricated, compressed, very shortly two-
nerved, or nerveless, having a shining lustre when dry; areola-
tion rather dense, composed of narrow elongated cellules, larger
and more transparent at base.

1. C. concinnum (De Notr.). Mantiss. No. 18. Schimp,, Synops..

Muscor., p. 516. C. Montagnei, Bryol. Kurop., vol. v. Monogr.,
p. 6, tab. 465. Bryol. Brit., p. 827, tab. 54. Rabenhor., Bryo-
thee. Europ., No. 19.

Hab. Banks, rocks, and sand-hills. Portmarnock sands, D. Orr;

Glen near Sallygap; sand-hills between Malahide and Portrane,
Dublin; Dunfanaghy, Donegal, 1866.

Moorre—On the Mosses of Ireland. 425

Tribe 14. Hypnez.
Sub-tribe. sotheciee.
64, Prrroconium. Schwartz.

Calyptra cucullate, deeply split at the side. Capsule on an elongated pe-
dicel, oblong, thick; lid rostellate. Peristome double; outer of
16 short, slightly hygrometric teeth; inner cilia 16, short,
slender, partially adherent to the outer teeth. Leaves ovate-
acuminate, shortly bicostate at base ; areolation rather dense,
composed of hexagonal cellules. Inflorescence dioicous.

Diagnosis of Species.

Stems with fascicled incurved branches; leaves
broadly ovate-acuminate, concave, their
margins plane, serrulate near the apex,
faintly two-nerved; capsule oblong; lid
comical =. : ; é :

Leaves subsecund, ovate, subacuminate, con-
cave, papillose, serrulate at the apex; :
capsule elliptic-oblong; lid rostrate, . 2. P. FILIFORME.

Ps GRACILE:

1. P. gracile (Schwartz.). Muse. Suec., p. 26. Schimp., Synops.
Muscor., p. 500. Bryol. Brit., p. 321, tab. 14. Hook. and
Taylor, Muscol. Brit., p. 74. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ.,
No. 686.

Hab. Rocks and large stones in hilly parts of the country, especially

near the borders of lakes, as at Lough Bray and Luggielaw,

Wicklow. This moss occurs in most of the counties of Ire-
land.

2. P. filiforme (Schwaegr.) Suppl. 1, p. 100. Bryol. Brit., p.
320, tab. 14. Hooker and Taylor, Muscol. Brit., p. 79.
Pterigynandrum filiforme, Bryol. Kurop., vol. v. Monogr., p.
8, tab. 460. Schimp., Synops. Muscor., p. 508. Briol. Ital.,
p. 219. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 637.

Hab. Dry rocks in shaded woods. Frequent, particularly in
the upland districts.

65. Isornurecrum. Bridel.

Calyptra cucullate. Capsule ovate, of thick texture, erect, and symme-
_ trical. Peristome double; outer teeth16, trabeculated, and marked
with a medial line; inner peristome of 16 carinate, lanceolate-subu-
late cilia, with ciliole present. In all respects similar to Hypnum,
except in the erect symmetrical capsules, and differing from Ptero-
gonium in the more perfect development of the peristome and
annulus. (Wilson).
R, I, A, PROC.—VOL. I., SER, IJ., SCIENCE. Sl

426 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

1, J. mywrum (Dill.). Muse., tab. 41, f. 50. Bryol. Brit., p. 323,
tab. 25. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 190. Hypnum
curvatum, Turner, Musc. Hib., p. 139. Engl. Bot., tab.
1566. Hooker and Taylor, Muscol. Brit., Ed. 2, p. 169.

Hab. On trees and rocks. Distributed generally through Ireland,
and of frequent occurrence.

65.* Crmactum. Web. et Mohr.

Calyptra dimidiate, rather long, and slightly twisted. Capsule oval or
ovate-cylindrical ; lid conico-rostellate, persistent on top of colu-
mella. Peristome double; the exterior of 16 closely articulated teeth;
inner peristome membranaccous, cut into 16 carinate lacunose pro- ~
cesses, which are connected at the base. Leaves spreading
every way, ovate, or ovate-cordate, partially plicate, costate ;
areolation narrow, and rather close.

]. C. dendrotdes (Web. et Mohr.). Iter. Suec., p. 961. Bryol.
Brit., p. 426, tab. 25. Bryol. Europ., vol. v. Monogr., p. 5,
tab. 437. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 3. Hypnum
dendroides, Dill. Musc., tab. 40, f. 48. Engl. Bot., tab. 1565.
Hooker and Taylor, Muscol. Brit., Ed. 2, p. 168.

Hab. Boggy and marshy meadows, and on wet ground. This large
and handsome species is very abundant in Ireland. By the
side of the upper lake at Killarney, the stems grow from four
to six inches high. It is not often seen in fruit.

66. Homatorurctum. Schimper.

Calyptra cuculliform. Capsule long-pedicelled, smooth or rough;
lid conic-rostellate, rather obtuse at apex. Peristome double;
exterior of 16-teeth, lanceolate-subulate, slightly trabeculated ;
interior of 16 filiform short cilia from a plicate base, or a
membrane lining the teeth, no intermediate ciliole. Leaves
shining with a silky lustre, costate ; areolation composed of
oblong-rhomboidal cellules, larger and more pellucid at base.
Inflorescence monoicous or dioicous.

1. H. sericeum (Linn.). Bryol. Europ., vol. v. Monogr., p. 8, tab. 456
Schimp., Synops. Muscor., p. 525. De Notr., Briol. Ital.
p. 203. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 446. Leskea
sericea Dill. Musc., tab. 42, f. 59. Bryol. Brit., p. 333,
tab. 25. Hedw., St. Cr., vol. Iv., tab. 17. Funck, Deutsch.
Moose., tab. 36, f. 12. Hypnum sericeum, Turner, Muse.
Hib., p. 188. Engl. Bot., tab. 1445. Hooker and Taylor,
Muse. Brit., Ed. 2, p. 165.

*

Moorz—On the Mosses of Ireland. 427

Hab. Chiefly on trunks of trees, whose stems and branches are
often quite covered with it; also on walls and rocks. Very
common.

66*. Pyzarsta. Schimp.
- OrtHotHEcIUM. Bryol. Europ.

Stems creeping. Capsule ovate, oblong-elliptic, upright or slightly
inclined. Peristome double; the outer of 16 linear-lanceo-
late sharp-pointed teeth ; the inner cilia rising from a short basi-
lar membrane, equalling in length the outer teeth, and in-
terruptedly cleft along their keels, rudimentary irregular ciliole
sometimes present. Leaves ovate or lanceolate, mostly plicate,
and for the most part without a distinct middle nerve ; areolation
composed of long hyaline cells, larger towards the base. The
species under this genus have been placed in different genera.
Wilson includes them under Leskea in his ‘‘ Bryologia Britannica.”

Diagnosis of Species.
Leaves imbricated, lanceolate-acuminate,
plicate-striate, nerveless, : ; . 1. P. RUFESCENs.
Leaves lanceolate, erecto-patent, subsecund,
nerveless, entire, slightly striate, W722 Re SUBRUEAs

1. P. rufescens (Schwaegr.). Suppl., tab. 86. Pylaisia rufes-
cens, Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 134. Orthothecium
rufescens, Bryol. Europ., vol. ur. Monogr, p. 3, tab. 460.
Leskea rufescens, Bryol. Brit., p. 534, tab. 25, Hypnum
rufescens, Engl. Bot., tab. 2296. Hooker and Taylor. Mus-
col. Brit., p. 164.

Hab. Mountain rocks. Abundant on and about Benbulben, Sligo.

2. P. subrufa (Wilson). Leskea subrufa, Bryol. Brit., p. 33, tab.
54. Orthothecium intricatum, Bryol. EKurop., vol.v. Monogr.,
p- 9, tab. 462-4638. Isothecium chryseum, Spruce, Ann. Nat.

Hist., vol. u1., p. 147.

Hab. Mountain rocks. Benbulben, Sligo, where I collected this
rare moss in fruit, very sparingly in July, 1856. Not
observed elsewhere in Ireland, so far as I know.

428 Proceedings of the Royal Lrish Academy.

Sub-tribe. Thuyidiee.

67. TuHamnium. Schimp.

Peristome as in Hypnum, but distinguished chiefly by the habit
of the primary stems of the plants, which are rhizoma-
tous at their bases; with flat dendroid branches. Leaves
ovate-lanceolate, strongly nerved; areolation rather dense.
Capsules aggregated, cernuous, with rostrate lids.

1. Z. alopecurum (Linn.).—Bryol. Europ., vol. v. Monogr., p. 4,
tab. 518. Briol. Ital., p..64. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ.,
No. 902. Isothecium alopecurum, Bryol. Brit,, p. 324, tab. 25.
Hypnum alopecurum, Engl. Bot., tab. 1182. Hook. and
Taylor. Muscol. Brit., p. 168.

Hab. By the sides of rivulets, and in moist woods. Frequent.

67*. Hrrprocrapium. Schimp.

Distinguished chiefly by the prostrate radiculose stems, which are
sparingly villous; by the leaves, which are of two forms, the
cauline being larger and squarrose, the branch-leaves obtuse,
slightly papillose, roundish, and sub-erect, denticulate, and
shortly two-nerved at the base; areolation oblong-hexagonal or
subquadrate. Capsule cernuous; lid conic or slightly rostellate.
Inner peristome with a single filiform process between each of its
segments.

1. H.. heteropteron (Br. et Schimp:). Bryol. Europ. vol. v.
Monogr., p. 4, tab. 480. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., Nos.
539 and 643. Hypnum heteropteron, Bryel. Brit., p. 369,
tab. 26. Hi. atrovirens, Turner., Musc. Hib., p. 169.. H.
catenulatum, Muscol. Brit., Ed. 2, p. 160, tab. 24.

Hab. Moist rocks near waterfalls, and on broken ground by the
margins of rivulets. Waterfall at Powerscourt, and Dargle
river, Wicklow; Connemara, Galway, &. At O’Sullivan’s:
Cascade, Killarney, in fruit July, 1866. |

68. Myvurerta. Schimp.

Stems decumbent, more or less radiculose, and stoloniferous; innova-
tions ascending or erect. Leaves slender, cordate-ovate, obtuse
or sightly pointed, shortly two-nerved at the base. Capsule
ovate, cernuous, of thick texture. Peristome double, the external
of i6 strong subulate-acuminate teeth, connected at base; inte-
rior peristome with teeth longer than those of the outer; their
segments broadly lanceolate, irregularly divided along the keel ;
areolation consisting of quadrate or rhomboid hyaline cells. In-
florescence dioicous; male flowers gemmiform.

MoorE—On the Mosses of freland. 429

1. MU. julacea (Br. et Schimp.). Bryol. Europ., vol. v1. Monogr., p.
3, tab. 560. Schimp., Synops. Muscor., p. 484. Hypnum
moniliforme, Wahl., Fl. Lap., p. 376, tab. 24. Hook. and Tayl.
Muscol. Brit., Ed. 2, p. 159. Leskea julacea, Schwaegr.
L. moniliformis, Wilson, Bryol. Brit., p. 328, tab. 24.

Hab. In mountain districts. On the ground among other mosses in
Connemara, J. T. Mackay, in Flor. Hib. I have not
seen any Irish specimens.

68*. Leskea. Hedw.

Calyptra dimidiate or cuculliform. Capsule erect, more or less sym-
metrical, pedicellate, annulate. Peristome double, the exterior
of 16 subulate-lanceolate, trabeculated teeth; inner peristome
of 16 carinate, narrow cilia as long or longer than the outer teeth,
arising from a membrane more or less deeply divided. Leaves
ovate or ovate-acuminate, nerved or nerveless; areolation rather
dense, composed of roundish cells. Inflorescence monoicous or
dioicous.

1. L. polycarpa (Hedw.). Sp. Musc., p. 225. Bryol. Europ., vol.
vy. Monogr., p. 2, tab. 470. Wils., Bryol. Brit., p. 332, tab.
24. Hypnum medium, Dickson, Crypt. Fasc. 2, p. 12. Hook.
and Taylor., Muscol. Brit., Ed. 2, p. 154. Muse. Hib., p. 142.

Hab. About the roots of trees and on stones which are covered
with water during a part of the year. Not very common,
but widely distributed.

69. Anomopon. Hook. et Tayl.

Calyptra cucullate, split at side. Capsule cylindrical, long-pedicellated,
erect, oblongo-cylindrical, leptodermous; lid conico-rostrate.
Peristome double, exterior teeth 16; interior cilia 16, shorter
than the outer teeth, slightly connected at base by a short mem-
brane. Leaves spreading, ovate-ligulate, costate to the apex;

areolation small, dense, and opaque. Nearly allied to Leskea,
but of different habit.

1. A. viticulosum (Hook. and Tayl.). Muscol. Brit., Ed. 2, p. 138.
Bryol. Europ., vol. v. Monogr., p. 5, tab. 476. Bryol. Brit.,
p- 818, tab. 22. Neckera viticulosa, Turner, Muse. Hib., p.
103.

Hab. Rocks and walls, especially in hmestone districts. Frequent
and gencrally distributed.

430 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Acadenvy.

69*, Tuuyrprom. Schimp.

Scarcely differing from Hypnum, but distinguished principally by the
widely creeping stems, which are covered with short villi,
and furnished with doubly or triply pinnated branches, and
by the leaves being papillose and more or less plaited.

Diagnosis of Species.

Stems simply pinnate, clothed with short

villi; nerved almost to the apex ; leaves

papillose on the back their margins re-

flexed, capsule cylindrical, inclined;

lid conical. Inflorescence dioicous, . |. T. ABIETINUM.
Stems interruptedly tripinnate; leaves ser-

rate, papillose on the back, those on

the stem cordate-acuminate, nerved

almost to the apex, branch-leaves ovate

with a short single or double nerve, . 2. T. TAMARISCINUM.

1. ZT abietinum (Linn.). Sp. PL, p. 1591. Bryol. Kurop., vol. v.
p- 9, tab. 485. Schimp., Synops. Muscor., p. 409. Rabenhor.,
Bryothec. Europ., No. 770. Hypnum abietinum, Bryol.,
Brit., p. 877, tab. 25. Hook. and Tayl., Muscol. Brit., p.
174.

Hab. On sandy ground near the sea coast. Portmarnock sands,
Malahide and Portrane, Dublin; Belmullet, and near Killala,
Mayo. Rare in Ireland.

2. T. tamariscinum (Hedw.). Sp. Muse., p. 261, tab. 67, f. 1-5,
Bryol. Europ., vol. v. Monogr,, p. 7, tab. 482, 483. Schimp.,
Synops. Muscor., p. 498. Hypnum tamariscinum, Bryol. Brit.,
p- 380, tab. 57. H. proliferum, Hook. and Tayl. Muscol.
Brit., p.171. Engl. Bot., tab, 1494. :

Hab. Woods and shady banks. Abundant in many parts of the
country.

Sub-tribe. Camptotheciee.
70. Hypnom. Linn. et Dillen.

Calyptra dimidiate, small, fugacious. Capsules more or less ovate,
sub-cylindrical or unequal, generally arcuate-cernuous. Peris-
tome double, the exterior of 16 linear lanceolate teeth, trabecu-
lated, and marked by a medial line; inner peristome a mem-
brane divided half way down into 16 carinated processes or cilia,
alternating with the outer teeth; intermediate ciliole present
1-3 together between each pair. Inflorescence monoicous, dioi-
cous, or polygamous.

Moore— On the Mosses of Ireland. 431

A very comprehensive Genus of mosses as it stands in the older works;
but latterly it has been subdivided into genera, most of which are
adopted as sections here.

Sect. 1. Brachythecum. Bryol. Europ.

Plants mostly large and robust ; stems spreading widely, rarely

suberect, profusely branched; branches irregular or sub-pin-
nate. Leaves silky, crowded, spreading on every side, rarely
secund, ovate or ovate-lanceolate, margins recurved below;
areolation rhomboid or more elongated. Capsules ovate or
oblong, cernuous, or sub-erect ; lid convex-conic: teeth of peris-
tome, densely trabeculate, cilia rarely absent.

Diagnosis of Species.
Inflorescence dioicous.

Leaves erecto-patent, lanceolate-acuminate,
entire, striated, nerved nearly to the
apex; fruit-stalk rough, . ; oP, EL LUTESEENS:

Leaves erect, ovate-lanceolate, imbricated,
striated, concave, entire, revolute at the
margin, nerved half way, . : ; 2.:H. AaLpicans:

Leaves densely imbricated, ovate, patent,
with long slender points, nerved above
half way; fruit-stalk smooth, . . o. H. GLaAREosUM.

Leaves patent, ovate, striated, margin sharply
serrated, nerved above half wey ; fruit-
stalk rough, ‘ : ; . 4. H. RIVULARE.

Leaves closely imbricate, orate apiculate,
concave, serrulate, nerve ceasing below
the apex; fruit-stalk roughish, . . 5. H. ILLEcEBRUM.

~

Inflorescence monoicous.

Leaves spreading, sub-sccund, ovate, or lan-
ceolate-acuminate, serrate, nerved half
way; fruit-stalk rough, . : 6. H. VELUTINUM.

' Leaves erect, ovate, or lanceolate- eae
their margins slightly reflexed, nerve
excurrent ; fruit-stalk roughish, . ¢. H. PoPuLEuM.

Leaves erecto-patent, the upper sub-secund,
ovate-lanceolate, subserrate, their mar-
gins recurved, nerved half way; fruit-
stalk roughish, . ; ‘ . §8. H. prumosum.

432 Proceedings of the Royal Inish Academy.

Leaves ovate-acuminate, sub-serrate, slight-
ly striated, nerve reaching above half
way; fruit-stallk slightly rough, . . 9, H. MILDEANUM.

Leaves ovate-acuminate, serrate, striate,
nerved half way to ar fruit-stalk
rough, : : : . 10. H. RuraBuLuM.

1. H. (Brachythecium) lutescens (Hudson). De Notr., Briol. Ital., p.
118. Hypnum lutescens, Bryol. Brit., p. 115, tab. 25.
Camptothecium lutescens, Bryol. Kurop., vol. rv. Monogr., p.
6, tab. 558. Schimp., Synops. Muscor., p. 528. Rabenhor.,
Bryothec. Europ., No. 592.

Hab. Rocks and sands near the sea. Portmarnock, Malahide, and
Portrane, Dublin; near Arklow, Wicklow; near Killala,
Mayo, &c. Fruiting at Blarney, Dr. Power, in Fl. Cork.

2. H. (Brachythecium) albicans (Dill.). Bryol. Europ., vol. v1. Mo-
nogr., p. 19, tab. 553. Schimp., Synops. Muscor., p. 538.
Hypnum albicans, Bryol. Brit., p. 337, tab. 25. Engl. Bot.,
tab. 13800. Hook. and Taylor, Muscol. Brit., p. 167.

Hab. On sands near the sea shore. Abundant at Portmarnock,
Malahide, and Portrane, Dublin, where it fruits freely. Ge-
nerally distributed.

8. H. (Brachythecium) glareosum (Br. et Schimp.). Bryol. Europ,,
vol. vr. Monogr., p. 19, tab. 552. Schimp., Synops. Muscor.,
p- 568. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 544: Hypnum
glareosum, Bryol. Brit., p. 338, tab. 55.

Hab. On grassy banks. Abundant about Glasnevin, and other
places near Dublin, Wicklow, Connemara, &c.

4. H. (Brachythecium) rwulare (Br. et Schimp.). Bryol. Europ.,
vol. v1. Monogr., p. 13, tab. 549. Schimp., Synops. Muscor.,
p. 5438. iPaleral hia. Bryothee. Europ., No. 746, Hypnum
rivulare, Bryol. Brit., p. 346, tab. 55.

Hab. On dripping rocks and watery places by the sides of rivulets,
&c. Ballinascorney Glen, and Kelly’s Glen, Dublin; wet rocks
between Arklow and Wooden- bridge, Wicklow ; Connemara ;
Brandon, Kerry ; Dodge’s Glen, Cork, ‘Tsaac Carroll.

5. H. (Brachythecium) alecebrum (Schwaegr.). De Notr., Briol.

Ital, p. 113. Hypnum illecebrum, Bryol. Brit., p. 348,
tab. 30.

MoorE—On the Mosses of Ireland. 433

Hab. Banks and rocks thinly covered with earth. Kulliney and
Howth, Dublin; Ballinascorney, D. Orr. On an old wall near
Clonmel ; abundant and fruiting freely in the burying-ground,
at Queenstown, Cork, Isaac Carroll.

6. H. (Brachythecium) velutinum (Linn.). Sp. Plant., p. 1595.
Bryol. Europ., vol. vi. Monogr., p. 5, tab. 538, Schimp.,
Synops. Muscor., p. 536. Hypnum velutinum, Bryol. Brit., p.
342, tab. 26. Engl. Bot., tab. 1568. Hook. and Taylor,
Muscol. Brit., p. 177.

Hab. Stones, walls, and banks near trees. Frequent in most
parts of Ireland. In fine condition creeping over large stones
on Howth.

1. 1. (Brachythecium) populeum (Hedw.). Sp. Musce., tab. 70, f.
1-6. Bryol. Hurop., vol. vi. Monogr., p. 38, tab. 535-536,
Schimp., Synops. Muscor., p. 544. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Eu-
rop., No. 1041. Hypnum populeum, Bryol. Brit., p. 341, tab.
24. Hook. and Taylor, Muscol. Brit., p. 157.

Hab. On rocks, walls, and trees. Common in many parts of
Ireland.

8. H. (Brachythecium) plumosum (Swartz.). Muscol. Suec., p. 66.
Bryol. Europ., vol. vi. Monogr., p. 4., tab. 537. Schimp.,
Synops.Muscor., p. 545. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No.
1040. Hypnum plumosum, Bryol. Brit., p. 240, tab. 25.
Turner, Muse. Hib., p. 172:

Hab. Wet rocks on the banks of rivulets and in shady places.
Common, particularly in hilly parts of the country.

9. H. (Brachythecium) Mildeanum (Schimp.). Rabenhor., Bryothec.
EKurop., No. 772. Hypnum salebrosum, Bryol. Brit., p. 338,
tab. 53 (in part).

Hab. Grassy banks and sand-hills. Between Malahide and Por-
trane, Dublin; near Dunfanaghy, Donegal; limestone quar-
ries, Cork, Isaac Carroll. Very rare in Ireland, and not hitherto
found in fruit.

10. H. (Brachythecium) rutabulum (Linn.). Sp. Pl, p. 1590.
Bryol. Europ., vol. vr. Monogr., pp. 543-544. Schimp., Synop.
Muscor., p. 542. Hypnum rutabulum, Bryol. Brit., p. 345,
tab. 26. Turner, Musc. Hib., p. 179. Hook. and Taylor,
MiuseMorit:. p: 07 Gs

Hab. Trees, rocks, walls, and banks. One of the commonest of
Our mosses.

R. 1, A. PROC.—VOL. I., SER: II., SCIENCE, 3K

434 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Sect. Rhynchostegium Bryol. Kurop.

Distinguished by the long rostellate operculum, by the position
of the capsules, by the teeth of the peristome being dis-
tinctly lamellated on their outer surface, by the tissue of the
leaves being composed of long, narrow, hexagonal, rhomboidal
areole, and by the mode of growth. Hurhynchium of Schimper is
included in this section. :

Diagnosis of Species.
Fruit-stalks smooth. Inflorescence monoicous.

Stem creeping, branched, branches procum-

bent ; leaves loosely imbricated, spread-

ing, ovate-acute, margins serrate, nerve

~not quite percurrent, . : : . 11. H. Ruscrrorme.
Stem creeping, subpinnate; leaves erecto-

patent or sub-secund, ovate-acuminate,

concave, nerved half way, serrulate, . 12. H. conrertum.

Stem lax, with innovations, branched,
branches round or sub-complanate; stem
leaves spreading, and sub-deltoid, ovate-
acuminate, those of the branches im-
bricated, all nerved two-thirds to the
apex, denticulate: capsule ieee nearly |
horizontal, : ; . 13. H. mEcapoLrranum.

Stem creeping, much branched ; leaves
nearly erect, imbricated, roundish-ovate,
nerved more than half-way, . . . 14. H. murarz

Stem creeping, branches sub-erect, fascicu-
late; leaves lanceolate-subulate, erect,
entire, nerve percurrent, . ‘ . 15. H. Tenerrum.

Stem prostrate, creeping, sparsely branched;
leaves erecto-patent, sub-secund, lanceo-
late, entire, nerveless, margin slightly
reflexed, . : : f : . 16. H. pEmissum.

Stem prostrate, pinnately subdivided ; leaves
slightly concave and compressed, ovate,
acute, serrulate, shortly two-nerved at
the base; capsule ovate-oblong, curved
or subcernuous; lid rostrate; inflores-
cence dioicous, . ; , . 17. H. DEPREssUM.

Moorzr—On the Mosses of Ireland.

Stem prostrate, creeping, sparsely branched ;
leaves spreading, roundish, sub-secund,
apiculate, concave, serrulate, obscurely
two-nerved at base, . : S182 Ey wacans-

Fruit-stalks smooth. Inflorescence dioicous.

Stem arched or procumbent, sub-pinnate;
leaves patent, cordate-acuminate, ser-
rate, striate, nerved more than half
way to apex, : ; : : . 19, HH. sreiarum.

Stem creeping, densely tufted; leaves
spreading, ovate-acuminate, sub-striate,
serrate, nerved two-thirds to the apex, 20. H. srrraTuLuM.

Stem rhizomatous, branches arcuate, sub-
. fasciculate; leaves narrowly ovate-acu-
minate, sub-secund, serrulate, nerved
almost to the apex, . ; . . 21. H. crrcratom.

Stem fascicled, curved; leaves lanceolate-
acuminate, serrate, nerved nearly half
way to apex, : f : : . 22. H. MYosuUROIDES.

Stem creeping or decumbent, sub-pinnate ;
leaves imbricate, spreading, triangu-
larly ovate; branch leaves smaller,
ovate-lanceolate, concave, _ serrate,
nerved more than half way, . 23. H. srrigosum.

Fruit-stalks rough.

Stem procumbent, innately branched ;
leaves ovate-elongate, acuminate, with
piliform points at apex, serrulate, nerved
half way, . : : Cause . 24. H. Pinivervm.

Stems creeping, with erect branches; leaves
patent, widely ovate-acuminate, con-
cave, serrate, margins reflexed, nerved
more than half way, . : : . 25. H. CRASSINERVIUM.

Stem arched, creeping, branches sub-pin-
nate; leaves distant, patent; stem leaves
cordate-squarrose; branch leaves lanceo-
late-acuminate, serrate, nerved more ;
than half way to apex, : . 26. H. PReLONGUM.

Or

436 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Stem procumbent and creeping, with ascend-
ing branches; leaves spreading, cordate-
ovate, serrate, nerved above half-way
to apex, 5 ‘ : : : . 27, H. Swartzr.

Stem creeping and procumbent, sub-pin-
nate; leaves small, spreading, ovate-
serrulate; branch leaves ovate-lanceolate,
acute, nerved half way, : : . 28. H. PUMILUM.

Synotcous.—Stems creeping, with erect sim-
ple branches; leaves ovate, serrulate,
nerved almost to the apex, . ‘ . 29. H. sPEcIosuM.

Monoicous.—Stems small, slender, creeping ;

branches erect; leaves sub-complanate,

spreading, lanceolate, rigid, sub-serru-

late, nerved nearly to the apex, . . 380. H. TEEspazetr.

1]. A. (Rhynchostegium) rusciforme (Weiss). Bryol. Kurop., vol. v.
Monogr., p. 11, tab. 515-516. Schimp., Synops. Muscor., p.
572. Hypnumruscifolum, Bryol. Brit., p. 854, tab. 26. Engl.
Bot., tab. 1275. Hook. and Taylor, Muscol. Brit., Ed. 2,
p: 177.

Hab. Waterfalls, rocks, and stones in rivulets. A very com-
mon species throughout Ireland. Mr. Wilson mentions a
curious form of this plant found at Leixlip, Dublin,
with elongated, cylindrical, or filiform, fasciculate branches,
and smaller, roundish, very concave leaves, which are sub-
secund and sub-striate when dry. He suggests that it may be
the var. alopecurovdes, mentioned by Bridel, (Bryol. Univ. 2,
p- 500), as occurring ‘‘in Hibernie aquis.”’

12. H. (Rhynchostegium) confertum (Dicks.). Crypt. Fase. 4, tab.
lly f.. 4. ~ Bryol.; Kurop:, vol: y.- Monogr. Vp.) staby oO:
Schimp., Synops. Muscor., p. 568. Hypnum confertum, Bryol.
Brit., p. 355, tab. 26. Engl. Bot.. tab. 2407. Muscol. Brit.,
joe Wats

Hab. On trunks of trees, and on stones and walls. Generally
distributed,though not very abundant.

13. H. (Rhynchostegvum) megapolitanum(Blandow.) Bryol. Kurop.,
vol. v. Monogr., p. 8, tab. 511 Schimp., Synops. Muscor., p.
569. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 486. Hypnum me-
gapolitanum, De Notr., Mant., No. 22.

Hab. Fields and sand-hills. Between Portrane and Malahide; in
fruit, November, 1858; Dingle Bay, Kerry, Dr. Carrington,
1868.

Moorr.—On the Mosses of Ireland. 437

14. H. (Rhynchostegium) murale (Dill.). Muse., tab. 41, f. 52.
Bryol. Europ., vol. v. Monogr., p. 10, tab. 514. Schimp.,
Synops. Muscor., p. 571. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Kurop., No.
3884. Hypnam murale, Bryol. Brit.. p. 356, tab. 24. Hook.
and Taylor, Muscol. Brit., p. 161.

Hab. On walls and stones, chiefly in limestone districts. St.
Margaret's, Botanic Gardens at Glasnevin, and Howth, Dub-
lin; near Clonmel, Tipperary.

15. H. (Rhynehostegium) tenellum (Dicks.). Crypt. Fase., p. 4.
tab. 11, f. 12. Bryol. Europ,, vol. v. Monogr., p. 5, tab. 508,
Schimp., Synops. Muscor., p. 565. Rabenbor., Bryothec.
Kurop., No. 542. Hypnum tenellum, Bryol. Brit., p. 35, tab.
24. Turner, Muse. Hib.p. 170. Engl. Bot. tab. 1859.

Hab. On rocks and walls, chiefly those that are calcareous. Generally
distributed through Ireland.

16. H. (Rhynchostegium) demissum (Wilson). Engl. Bot. Suppl.,
tab. 2740. Bryol. Europ., vol. v. Monogr., p. 4, tab. 507.
Rabenhor., Bryothec. Kurop., No. 541. Hypnum demissum,
Bryol. Brit., p. 401, tab. 59.

Hab. On the inclined faces of shady rocks. Cromagloun, and
near O’ Sullivan’s Cascade, Killarney, W, Wilson and George
Hunt; Glengarriff, Miss Hutchins; near Kenmare, Dr. Taylor;
and elsewhere at Killarney.

17. H. (Rhynchostegium) depressum (Br. et Schimp.). Bryol. Europ.,
vol. v. Monogr., p. 8, tab. 512. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ.,
No. 796. Hypnum depressum, Bryol. Brit., p. 409, tab. 59,

Hab. On rocks, stones, and shady banks. Plentiful at Killarney
and Cromagloun, Kerry; but rare elsewhere in Ireland. A
variety with narrower and more acute leaves was collected
near Tore Waterfall, Killarney, by Dr. Taylor, as noticed in
Bryol. Brit., p. 409.

18. H. (Rhynchostegium) micans (Wilson). Bryol. Brit., p. 402.
tab. 59. Hypnum micans, Wilson in Hook. Br. FI., p. 86.
Taylor, Fl. Hib. p. 42. H. elegans, Turner, MS. in Herb.
Turner.

Hab. On the faces of shady rocks. Woods at Glengarriff, Miss
Hutchins; in the woods at Killarney, W. Wilson, Dr. Taylor,
and George Hunt. Not yet found in fruit. Probably a species
of Leskea.

38 Proceedings of the Royal Tish Academy.

NO seers (Rhynchostegium) striatum (Schreb.). Fl. Lips., p. 91. Briol.
Ital., p.76. Eurhynchium striatum, Schimp., Synops. Muscor.
Dp. 553. Hypnum striatum, Bryol. Brit., p. 352, tab. 26. Turner,
Muse. Hib. -p. 180. Enel. Bot., tal, 1648, Muscol. Brit.,
Polis:

Hab. Woods and banks. Botanic Gardens, Glasnevin; Benbulben,
Sligo ; Killarney; Castle Taylor, Galway. Not very common.
in Ireland.

20. H. (Rhynchostegium) striatulum (Spruce).—Briol. Ital., p. 78.
Eurhynchium striatulum, Bryol. Europ., vol. v. Monogr., p. 5,
tab. 522. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Kurop., No. 388. Hypnum
striatulum, Bryol. Brit., p. 352, tab. 55. :

Hab. Woods at Killarney, W. Wilson; Devil’s Glen, Wicklow.
Apparently rare.

21. H. (Rhynchostegium) circinatum (Bridel). Sp. Muse. et Mant.
Muse. Briol. Ital., p. 78. Hurhynchium circinatum, Bryol.
Europ., vol. v. Monogr., p. 4, tab. 521. Schimp., Synops.
Muscor., p. 551. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Hurop., No. 594.
Hypnum circinatum, Bryol. Brit.., p. 353, tab. 55.

Hab. On rocks and walls in limestone districts. Castle Martyr,
where I collected this moss, in company with Isaac Carroll ;
also near Fermoy, Cork. On limestone rocks, Innisfallen, and
other islands in Lough Leane, Killarney, Dr. Carrington. Rare
in Ireland.

22. H. (Rhynchostegium) myosuroides (Linn.). Sp. Plant., p. 159.
Briol. Ital., p. 79. Isothecium myosuroides, Bryol. Europ.,
vol. v. Monogr., p. 7, tab. 534. Bryol. Brit., p. 823, tab. 25,
Hypnum myosuroides, Turner, Musc. Hib., p. 140. Hook.
and Taylor, Muscol. Brit., p. 169.

Hab.. On shady rocks, trunks of trees, &c. Very common in many
parts of the country. 3

23. H. (fhynchostegium) strigosum (Hofim.). Deutsch. Flor. 2,
p- 76. Briol. Ital., p. 80. Eurhynchium strigosum, Bryol.
Europ., vol. v. Monogr., p. 2, tab.. 519. Rabenhor., Bryothec.
Kurop., No. 745. Hypnum strigosum, Bryol. Brit., p. 353,
tab. 56.

Hab. At the roots of trees and on banks. A barren moss found by
D. Orr, near Sallygap, Dublin, has been doubtfully referred to
this species, and this is the only instance of its occurrence in
Treland.

Moore — On the Mosses of Ireland. 439

24. H. (Rhynchostegium) piliferum (Schreb.). Fl. Lips., p. 91. Briol.
Ital., p. 82. EHurhynchium piliferum, Bryol. EKurop., vol. v.
Monogr., p. 16, tab. 531. Schimp., Synops. Muscor., p. 557.
Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 144. Hypnum piliferum,
Bryol. Brit., p. 347, tab. 25.

Hab. Woods and shady banks. Widely distributed, but rare in
fruit.

25. H. (Rhynchostegvum) crassinervium (Taylor). Flor. Hib., p. 43.
Briol Ital., p. 83. Eurhynchium crassinervium, Bryol. Europ.,
vol.v. Monogr., p. 14, tab. 529. Schimp., Synops. Muscor.,
p. 505. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ, No. 335. Hypnum
crassinervium, Bryol. Brit., p. 346, tab. 55.

Hab. Rocks and banks in limestone districts. Common about Dun-
kerron, Taylor in Fl. Hib.; and at Muckross, Kerry; Castle
Taylor, Galway ; Mardyke, and near Fermoy, Cork. Appa-
rently confined to the southern and western counties.

26. H. (Rhynchostegium) prelongum (Dill.). Musce., tab. 35, f. 15 A.
Bryol. Ital, p. 84. Eurhynchium prelongum, Schimp.,
Synops. Muscor., p. 559. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No.
480. Hypnum prelongum, Bryol. Brit., p. 348, tab. 25.
Turner, Muse. Hib.,p. 160. Engl. Bot., tab. 2035. Muscol.
Brit., p. 172. Var. B Stokesi, Bryol. Brit.—Hypnum Stokesii,
Turner, Muscol. Hib., p. 159, tab. 15.

Hab. Moist shady banks and rocks frequent. Var. 6 at Lough Bray,
Dr. Whitley Stokes; between Wooden-bridge and Arklow,
Wicklow ; near Clonmel, Tipperary ; Killarney ; Rockingham,
Roscommon.

27. H. (Rhynchostegium) Swartz (Turner). Eurhynchium prelon-
eum, Bryol. Europ. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ. No. 593.
Hypnum Swartzi, Muse. Hib., p. 151, tab. 14, f 1. Bryol.
Brit., p. 349, tab.55. Engl. Bot., tab. 2034.

Hab. Wet sides of ditches and shady banks. Abundant near
Dublin, but rare in fruit; Killarney, Kerry; Castle Taylor,
Galway.

28. H. (Rhynchostegium) speciosum (Bridel). Mant. Musc., p. 156.
R. androgynum, Bryol. Kurop.—Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ.,
No. 595. Hypnum speciosum, Bryol. Brit., p. 349, tab. 55.

Hab. Damp places, and about the roots of trees. Near Cork,
Isaac Carroll ; at Killarney, Kerry. Apparently rare in Ireland.

440 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

29. H. (Rhynchostegium) Teesdalec (Smith). Engl. Bot., tab. 202.
Hypnum Teesdali, Bryol. Brit., p. 350, tab. 55. Turner,
Muse. Hib., p. 150. Eurhynchium Teesdalii, Lindberg, in
‘‘ Journal of Linnean Society,” vol. x11., No. 66, p. 66.

Hab. Moist rocks, and on trees. Near Bantry, Cork, Miss Hutchins ;
Botanic Gardens, Glasnevin, D. Orr; on trees, Phoenix Park,
Dublin, sparingly.

30. H. (Rhynchostegium) pumilum (Wilson). De Notr., Briol. Ital.,
p- 87. Eurhynchium pumilum, Schimp., Synops. Muscor.,
p- 561. Hypnum pumilum, Bryol. Brit., p. 35, tab. 55. H.
pallidirostre, Bridel, fide Lindberg, in ‘‘ Journal of Linnean
Society,’ vol. xm., No. 16, p. 16.

Hab. About the roots of trees, and on the ground in shady places.
Antrim, Templeton in Herb. Turner; Kerry, Miss Hutchins.
Abundant in Botanic Gardens, Glasnevin ; Douglas, near
Cork, Wilson; Great Island, Cork, Isaac Carroll.

Sect. Amblystegium. Bryol. Europ.

Ylants mostly small and slender. Stems creeping and irregularly
branched. Leaves spreading, rarely bifarious, mostly ovate or
ovate-lanceolate; areolation hexagonal-rhomboid. Capsule oblong
or cylindrical; teeth of peristome rather long; inner cilia perfect
or rudimentary.

Diagnosis of Species.
Monoicous.

Stem rigid; branches pinnate; leaves sub-—
secund, falcate-acuminate, sub-serr-
ulate, strongly nerved to the apex, . 32, H. IRRIGUUM.

Stem procumbent; branches flaccid ; leaves
ovate-acuminate, concave, acute, entire ;
nerve strong, excurrent, : g . 83. H, FLUVIATILE.

Stem creeping, sub-pinnate; leaves ovate-
lanceolate, acuminate, entire ; nerved
about half way, . 6 : . 34, H. SERPENS.

Stem procumbent, sub-pinnate ; leaves ovate-
lanceolate, acuminated, entire ; nerve not
quite excurrent, . : : . 65, H, RIPARIUM.

MoorE—On the Mosses of Ireland. 441

32. H. (Amblystegium) irriguum (Wilson). Bryol. Europ., vol. vr.
Monogr., p. 11, tab. 566. Schimp., Synops., Muscor., p. 594.
Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 766. Hypnum irriguum,
Bryol. Brit., p. 361, tab. 25.

Hab. Borders of lakes, &e. Among the roots of willows, covered
partly with water, in a stagnant part of the lake at Rocking-
ham, Roscommon, May, 1871. This is the only locality at
present known to me. ;

33. H. (Amblystegium) fluviatile (Swartz). Bryol. Europ., vol.
vi., Suppl, p. 1, tab. 567. Hypnum fluviatile, Swartz,
Muse. Suec., p. 68. Web. et Mohr, Bot. Tasch., p. 208.
Hedw., Sp. Musc., p. 227, tab. 81, f.4. Bryol. Brit.,'p. 359,
tab. 55. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 1094.

Hab. On rocks and stones in rivers and streams. On rocks in the
river at Ballinhassig, near Cork, Taylor, in FI. Hib.

34. H. (Amblystegium) serpens (Dill.). Bryol. Europ., vol vz.,
Monogr., p. 9, tab. 564. Schimp., Synops. Muscor., p. 591.
Hypnum serpens, Bryol. Brit., p. 362, tab. 24. Turner, Muse.
Hib., p. 168. Engl. Bot., tab. 1037.

Hab. On walls, rocks, and among roots of trees. Abundant every-
where through Ireland.

35. H. (Amblystegium) riparium (Linn.). Bryol. Europ., vol. vr.

Monogr., p. 14, tab. 570, 571. Schimp., Synops. Muscor., p. 597.

_ Rabenhor., Bryothec. Kurop., No. 482. Hypnum riparium,
Bryol. Brit., p. 364, tab. 24. Engl. Bot., tab. 2060.

Hab. On wood, and stumps of trees by the sides of rivers, &c. Fre-
quent and generally distributed.

Sect. Lemnobium. Bryol. Europ.

Main stems mostly prostrate, irregularly branched. Leaves varying
in form, generally roundish, and rather obtuse, entire, slightly
two-nerved or nerveless, cellules oblong or linear. Capsule
cernuous; operculum hemispherical, apiculate, or shortly conic.

Diagnosis of Species.
Inflorescence monoicous.

Leaves secund or imbricated, ovate-acumi-
nate, apiculate, concave, entire ; their
margins incurved above, nerve short,
sometimes forked at the base, . 36, H. PALUSTRE.
R. I, A, PROC.—VOL. I., SER. Il., SCIENCE. 3 L

442 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Leaves imbricated, adpressed, slightly se-
cund or sub-falcate, ovate-acute; nerved
nearly to the apex; capsule tumid,
round or roundish-ovate, : : . 37. H. SUBSPHEROCARPUM.

Stem shortly creeping; branches sub-erect ;
leaves imbricated, ovate-rotund, apicu-
late, alar cells very large, fulvous; cap-
sule short, wide-mouthed, annulate,
cernuous, . : ; : : . 38. H. EUGYRIUM.

Dioicous.

Stem sub-erect, sometimes elongated, spar-
ingly branched; leaves secund, occa-
sionally falcate, ovate-lanceolate, con-
cave; nerve forked, extending to one-
third the length of the leaf; basal cells
large, pellucid, . . 39. H. ocHRAcruM.

36. H. (Limnobium) palustre (Linn.). Bryol. Europ., vol. vu.
Monogr., p. 2, tab. 574, 575. Briol. Ital., p. 161. Hypnum
palustre, Schimp., Synops. Muscor, p. 634. Bryol. Brit.,
p. 870, tab. 26. Muscol. Brit., Ed. 2, p. 185.

Hab. On stones and rocks in streams. Frequent in most parts
of Ireland. It varies considerably in size, form of leaves,
length of nerve, and shape of capsule.

37. H. (Limnobium) subspherocarpum (De Notr.). Briol. Ital.,
p. 162. LL. palustre, var. 6. Bryol. Europ., vol. vr. Monogr.,
p. 8, tab. 575, fig. 1-5. Schimp., Synops. Muscor., p. 685.
Hypnum palustre, var. y, subsphericarpon, Bryol. Brit., p. 370.

Hab. On stones in streamlets, flowing from the hills between Cus-
hendall and Ballymena, Antrim ; near Ghaee ngtty Rey. C. A.
Johns.

38. HI. (Limnobium) eugyrium (Schimper). Rabenhor., Bryothec.
Europ., No. 650. Hypnum palustre, var. 8. Wilson. Bryol.
Brit., p. 370, in part.

Hab. On rocks inthe stream below Tore Waterfall, and on rocks
in a stream flowing from Purple Mountain to the Upper
Lake, between O’Sullivan’s Cascade and Lady Kenmare’s
Cottage, Killarney.

39. H. (Limnobium) ochraceum (Turner). Bryol. Europ., vol.
v1., Suppl. tab. 580. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Kurop., No. 844.
Hypnum ochraceum, Turner, in Herb.—Bryol. Brit., p. 400,
tab. 58.

MoorE—On the DMosses of Ireland. 443

Hab. On stones and loose earth on the banks of mountain riyu-
lets. Plentiful in a fruiting state by the side of the stream in
Kelly’s Glen, Dublin, 1839. Stream at O’Sullivan’s Cascade,
Killarney ; Connemara, Galway, &c.

Sect. Hypnum. Bryol. Europ.

Capsules mostly leptodermous, ovate-oblong or roundish, inclined,
; erecto-cernuous or cernuous; lid hemispherical, conic-mammillate
or mucronate ; segments of inner peristome carinate, entire, or
here and there slightly perforated. Leaves squarrose, sub-
squarrose, secund or falcate-secund, costate, ecostate, or shortly
bicostate ; areolation compact; cellules linear or roundish; basal
cells larger, longer, and more pellucid.

Diagnosis of Species.
a. Leaves obtuse, or shortly acuminulate.
Monoicous.

Stem erect, subpinnate ; leaves loose, sub-
squarrose, cordate, imbricated, entire ;
nerve reaching nearlv to the apex, . 40. H. corprFoLium.

Dioicous.

Stem prostrate, pinnately branched; leaves
crowded, oblong-ligulate; obtuse, sub-

cucullate at apex, nerve ne nearly
to point of leaf, . A : . 41. H. saRMENTOSUM.

Stem subdichotomously divided ;_ leaves
loosely imbricate, erect- patent, obtuse,
entire ; nerve reaching half way to apex, 42. H. srRaMINEuM.

Stem prostrate ; leaves ovate, nerveless, en-
tire, the lower squarrulose, upper closely

imbricate ; capsule oblong, cernuous; 3
lid conical, . : : : 4 . 43. H. cusprmpatum.

Stem erect, simply pinnate; leaves closely
imbricate, ovate-acuminate, concave, api-
culate, nerved half wae to a ; ae
ovate, cernuous, . . 44. H. purum.

Stem erect, simply pinnate; branches curved ;
leaves closely imbricate, sub-erect, ellip-
tical, apiculate, concave, entire, two-
nerved at base; capsule ovate, cernuous, 45. H. scHrupeErt.

444 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

aa. Leaves ovate or ovate-acuminate, secund.

Dioicous.

Stem procumbent or sub-erect, sparingly and
irregularly branched; branches subcom-
planate; leaves complanate, sub-secund,
lax, ovate-lanceolate, nerveless; capsule
turgid, ovate, plicate when dry; lid
conical, : ; d ‘ : . 46. H. Linpsperet.

Stem erect or procumbent, irregularly pin-
nate; leaves imbricate, secund, broadly
ovate or roundish, nerveless or faintly
two-nerved at base, falcate at the apex of

the branches, : s : : . 47. H. scorpromes.

aaa. Leaves mostly falcate, secund, nerve thin.

Stem subpinnate; cauline leaves crowded,
secund; branch leaves falcate-secund,
ovate-acuminate, concave, large, nerved
nearly to the apex. Dioicous, : . 48. H. Lycopopio1pEs.

Stem subpinnate; branches simple, uncinate ;
cauline leaves broadly ovate at base;
branch leaves falcate-secund, lanceolate-
subulate, concave, slightly striate, nerve
reaching half way. Dioicous, : . 49. H. vERNICOsUM.

Stems crowded, erect or procumbent, leaves
circinate, secund, ovate-acuminate, sub-
serrulate at the apex, nerve reaching
above half way up. Monoicous, . 50. H. REVOLVENS.

Stem pinnately branched ; leaves circinate, |
secund, ovate-acuminate. Dioicous, . ol. H. INTERMEDIUM.

Stem erect or procumbent, pinnate; leaves
falecate-secund, lanceolate-subulate from
a broad base, serrate, striate, nerve
reaching almost to the apex. Monoicous, 52. H. uNncINATUM.

Stem flaccid, elongate, branches pinnate ;
leaves rather loose, secund, falcate, ovate-
acuminate, channelled or striated ; nerved
to the apex; capsule exannulate. Dioi-
Cous, ; : : 4 : . O38. H. EXANNULATUM.

MoorE—On the Mosses of Ireland. 445

Stem erect or floating, pinnate ; leaves loosely
imbricated, uppermost falcate-secund,
ovate-lanceolate, subserrulate at the apex;
nerved above half way; capsule ex-
annulate. Monoicous, . ; ‘ :

Stem erect, pinnate; cauline leaves distant,
loose, cordate-lanceolate,. branch-leaves
subsecund, lariceolate-acuminate, entire ;

54. H. FLUITANS,

nerved more than half way. Dioicous, . 55. H. Knetrrtt.

aaaa. Leaves serrulate, nerved above half way to apex.

Stem procumbent, radiculose, pinnate; leaves
falcate-secund, cordate at base, elongate-
acuminate, plicate; nerve not quite ex-
current. Dioicous, : a : ;

Stem sub-erect, branches pinnate ; leaves fal-
cate-secund, spreading, ovate-acuminate;
nerve percurrent. Dioicous, . : :

56. H. comMuTATUM.

57. H. FILIcINUM.

Stems with innovations, crowded, pectinately branched; leaves of
the branches falcate, circinate.

Stems pinnate, sub-erect, much crowded;
leaves falcate-secund, cordate-acuminate,
serrate, slightly striate, with two short
nerves; capsule ovate, cernuous, lid co-
nical. Dioicous, . : : ; é

Stems procumbent, pinnate ; leaves circinate-
secund, tapering into acuminate, nar-
row points, nerveless; capsule subcylin-
drical, arcuate. Monoicous, . ; ;

Stems procumbent, subpinnate; leaves falcate-
secund, ovate-lanceolate, acuminate,
scarcely serrulate; nerveless, or shortly
two-nerved at base; capsule cylindrical,
erecto-cernuous ; lid conico-rostellate.
Dioicous, : , : : é :

58. H. mMoLiuscum.

59. H. HAMULOSUM.

60. H. cUPRESSIFORME,

aaaaa. Leaves squarrose, shortly nerved or nerveless.

Stem creeping or procumbent, irregularly
branched ; leaves subsquarrose, spreading,
ovate-lanceolate, acuminate, entire, nerved
half way; capsule subcernuous; lid co-
nical, Polygamous, . :

61. H. PoLYGAMUM.

446 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Stems erect, densely tufted, subpinnately

branched ; leaves squarrose, cordate-acu-
minate, entire, nerveless. Dioicous, . 62. H. srenLatum.

Stems procumbent or sub-erect, pinnately

branched ; leaves subsquarrose, subsecund,
cordate, ovate-acuminate, nerved half
way. Dioicous, . ‘ . 63. H. CHRYSOPHYLLUM.

Stem erect or procumbent, soit pivnulieds

branches pinnate, erect, slender ; leaves
spreading, subsquarrose or subsecund,
acuminate, entire, nerveless ; capsule ob-
long, cernuous; lid conical. Monoicous, 63. H. potymMorPHum.

Stem slender, procumbent, subpinnate ; leaves

squarrulose at base, loosely imbricate,
spreading, upper subsecund, lanceolate-
acuminate, nerved nearly to apex; cap-
sule subcylindrical incurved. ‘Dioicous, 64. H. ELopEs.

40. Hf. cordifolium (Hedw.). St. Crypt., p.4, tab. 37, vol. vi. Mo-
noer., p. 47, tab. 617. Bryol. Kurop., Schimp., Synops. Muscor.,
p. 641. Bryol. Brit., p. 374, tab. 56. Muscol. Brit., Ed. 2,
sles

_ Hab. Bogsand marshy places. Frequent, and generally distributed
through Ireland.

41. Hf. sarmentosum (Wahlenb.). Bryol. Europ., vol. vr. Monogr.,
p- 48, tab. 616. Schimp., Synops. Muscor., p. 643. Bryol.
Brit., p. 374, tab. 56. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Kurop., No. 149.

Hab. Wet rocks in subalpine situations. Brandon mountain, and
Carrantuohill, Kerry.

42. H. stramineum (Dicks.). Bryol. Europ., vol. v1. Monogr., p. 49,
tab. 617. Schimp., Synops. Muscor., p. 646. Bryol. Brit.,
p. 373, tab. 56. Turner, Muse. Hib., p. 164. Engl. Bot.,
tab. 2465.

Hab. Marshes, heaths, and sandy places. Not very common,
but occurs in many of the counties in Ireland. Fruit-
ing on the margins of the stream in Kelly’s Glen, Dublin,
half buried in sandy debris; on sandy banks at Magilligan,
Derry, 1835,

43. H. cuspidatum (Dill.). Musce., tab. 39, f. 34. Bryol. Brit., p.
375, tab. 26. Bryol. Europ., Monogr., p. 51, tab. 619. Turner,
Muse. Hib., p. 177. Engl. Bot., tab. 2407.

Hab. Marshy ground and bogs. Frequent through Ireland.

MooreE—On the Mosses of Ireland. 447

44. H. purum (Linn.). Sp. Plant., p. 1594. Bryol. Europ., vol.
vi. Monogr., p. 52, tab. 621. Schimp., Synops. Muscor., p.
646. Bryol. Brit., p. 376, tab. 24. Turner, Musc. Hib., p.
175, Muscol. Brit., p. 162.

Hab. Shady banks, among rocks and stones. Frequent, and gene-
rally distributed, particularly in limestone districts.

45. H. Schrebert (Willd.). Fl. Berol., p. 325. Bryol. Europ.,
vol. vi. Monogr., p. 54, tab. 620. Schimp., Synops. Muscor.,
p. 645. Bryol. Brit., p. 376, tab. 24. Turner, Musc. Hib.,
p. 176. Muscol. Brit., Ed. 2, p. 159.

Hab. Heaths and banks. A very common species, generally distri-
buted, usually occurring about the roots of heath.

46. H. Lindbergu (Mitten), in Seemann’s Journal of Botany, vol. 11.,
p. 122 (1864). 4. arcuatum (Lindberg) in Oefversight af K.
Vetenskaps Akad. Forhandlingar., 1861.

Hab. Damp sandy ground. Near Lough Bray, and on the ascent
to Lugnaquillia mountain, Wicklow. Without fruit in both
localities.

47. H. scorpioides (Linn.). Sp. Pl. 1592. Bryol. Europ., vol.
vi. Monogr., p. 44, tab. 612. Schimp., Synops. Muscor., p.
650. Bryol. Brit., p. 400, tab. 27. Turner, Muse. Hib., p.
187, Muscol. Brit., p. 188.

Hab. Bogs and marshy places, but rare in fruit. Plentiful in fruit
in a bog near Belturbet, Cavan. When growing in water this
species attains a large size. J have seen it 9 inches long in
bog holes near Multifarnham, Westmeath.

48. H. lycopodioides (Necker). SBryol. Europ., vol. vr. Monogr.,
p- 45, tab. 613-614. Schimp., Synops. Muscor., p. 607.
Bryol. Brit., p. 390, tab. 58. Engl. Bot. 2250. Rabenhor.,
Bryothec. Europ., No. 752.

Hab. Bogs and marshes. Frequent in many parts of Ireland.
Fruiting in a bog, parish of Rasharkin, Co. Antrim, 1835.

49. H. vernicosum (Lindberg). Hypnum aduncum, var. tenue,
Br. et Sch., Bryol. Europ., vol. vr. Monogr., p. 36. Wilson
Bryol. Brit., p. 889. Hypnum pellucidum, Wils. MS. Hyp-
num aduncum, Hedw., fide Wilson in ‘‘ Naturalist,’ 15th June,
1865. Hunt in Literary and Philosophical Society of Man-
chester Proceedings, 1866-7.

448 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Hab. Bogs and marshes, Dublin, D. Orr; Lough Bray, Wicklow ;
Benbulben, Sligo, and near Killarney. I do not well under-
stand this species, but Mr. Wilson and Mr. Hunt have so
named my specimens which I sent to them,

50. H. revolvens (Swartz). Bryol. Europ., vol. v1. Monogr., 82,
tab. 601. Schimp., Synops. Muscor., p. 610. Bryol. Brit.,
p. 388, tab. 58. Turner, Musc. Hib., p. 188.

Hab. Marshes and bogs. Near Swanlinbar, Dr. Scott; Seecaun and
Seefin mountains, Dublin, Taylor. Killarney and Brandon,
Kerry; near Kylemore, Galway. Not rare in Ireland.

It was for the discovery of this moss and Schistidium maritimum,
and for ‘‘a vegetable substance,’’ found in the bed of a rivu-
let in Queen’s County, that Dr. Robert Scott received a pre-
mium of £17 1s. 3d. from the Dublin Society, in 1803, at
the same time that £5 183s. 9d.* was awarded to Mr. Templeton
for Rosa Mibernica. Dublin Society Proceedings, xxxix., p. 82
(1803).

51. H. wtermedium (Lindberg). Hypnum Cossoni. sii i
Muse. Europ., Suppl. m., 1v. Hypnum Sendtnerii, Wils. in
‘“‘Naturalist,’’ June 15, 1865.

Hab. Bogs and marshes. In a bog near Cong, county of Galway?
April, 1872.. Male plant only.

Our plant bears a very great resemblance to H. revolvens, in general
aspect, differing from that species chiefly by its more pinnately
branched stems and dioicous inflorescence.

52. H. uncinatum (Hedw.). Bryol. Europ., vol. vi. Monogr.,
p- 31, tab. 600. Schimp., Synops. Muscor., p. 612. Bryol.
Brit., p. 394, tab. 26. Turner) Muse, Hib., p90.) ingle
Bot., tab. 1600. Muscol. Brit., Ed. 2, p. 187.

Hab. Walls, rocks, and roots of trees. Luggielaw, Wicklow; Kil-
lakee, Dublin; D. Orr. Glencar, Kerry. Rather rare.

53. H. exannulatum (Gumb.). Bryol. Europ., vol. v1. Monogr., p.
34, tab. 603. Schimp., Synops. Muscor., p. 608. Hypnum.
aduncum, Bryol. Brit., p. 389, tab. 26. Carruthers in See-
mann’s Journal of Botany, vol. 1., p. 228 (1863). Rabenhor.,
Bryothec. Europ., No. 754.

Hab. Marshy places in upland situations. Howth, D. Orr. Near
Stepaside and other places in Co. Dublin.

* These two sums being fifteen and five guineas in the Irish currency of the
day.

MoorE—-On the Mosses of Ireland. 449’

54. H. fluitans (Dill.). Bryol. Europ., vol. vr. Monogr., p. 33
tab. 602. Schimp., Synops. Muscor., p. 609. Bryol. Brit.’
p. 387, tab. 58.

Hab. Marshes and lakes among the mountains. Frequent and
generally distributed through Ireland.

55. H. Knerfii (Schimp.), Synops. Muscor., p. 605. Bryol. Brit ,
p. 390, tab. 58. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 692. Am-
blystegium Kneiffii, Bryol. Europ., tab. 573.

Hab. Swampy places. Among sand-hills between Malahide and
Portrane, Dublin. Near Arklow, Wicklow.

56. H. commutatum (Dill.). Bryol. Europ., vol. vz. Monogr., p. 88,
tab. 607, 608. Schimp., Synops. Muscor., p. 613. Bryol.
Brit., p. 393, tab. 25. Turner, Musc. Hib., p. 196, Engl.
Bot., tab. 1569.

Hab. Boggy places. Frequent and generally distributed through
Treland.

57. H. filicinum (Linn.). Bryol. Europ., vol. v1. Monogr., p. 40,
tab. 609. Bryol. Brit., p. 392, tab. 26. Turner, Muse. Hib.,
p- 197. Engl. Bot., tab. 1569.

Hab. Wet rocks, and on the dripping sides of streamlets, especially
in caleareous districts. Frequent and generally distributed.

58. H. molluscum (Hedw.). St. Crypt., p. 4, tab. 22. Bryol. Europ.,
vol. vi. Monogr., p. 29, tab.598. Schimp., Synops. Muscor.,
p. 684. Bryol. Brit., p. 396, tab. 27. Engl. Bot., tab. 1327.

Hab. Among damp rocks, also about the bases of trees and on
banks. Abundant in lmestone districts through most parts of
Treland.

59. H. hamulosum (Br. et. Schimp.). Bryol. Europ., vol. vr
Monogr., p. 20, tab. 590. Bryol. Brit., p. 396, tab. 57. Ste-
reodon cupressiformis, var. hamulosus, Bridel, Bryol. Univer., 2,
p- 610. Rabenhor., Bryothee. Europ., No. 491.

Hab. Banks among grass and mosses in subalpine parts of the
country. Near the tunnel, at the Upper Lake of Killarney,
and on Brandon mountain, Kerry.

60. H. cupressiforme (Dill.). Muse. tab. 37, fig. 33. Bryol. Brit.
p. 897, tab. 27. Bryol. Europ., vol. vr. Monogr., p. 25, tab
594, 595. Schimp., Synops. Muscor., p. 625. Turner, Muse

_ Hib., p. 198. Engl. Bot., tab. 1860.

BR. I. A. PROC.—VOL. I., SER. II., SCIENCK. 3M

450 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Hab. Rocks, trees, walls, and on the ground. This is probably
the most abundant and ubiquitous moss in Ireland. It varies
much in appearance according to the nature of the locality
where it grows, while a few forms which are rather constant
in their habit are indicated by Wilson and other authors. Variety
y. minus. Variety 6. filiforme are very common on trunks of
of trees. Variety e. lacunosum grows near Killarney, and
on Connor Hill, Kerry, according to Wilson in Bryol. Brit.

61. LZ. polygamum (Br. etSchimp.). Wils., Bryol. Brit., p.364, tab. 56.
Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 755. H. polymorphum, Hook.
and Tayl. in Herb. Greville. H.nodiflorum, Wils. Amblystegium
polygamum, Bryol. Kurop., vol. vr. Monogr., p. 16, tab. 572.

Hab. Damp places, among sand-hills near the sea shore. Portmar-
nock and Malahide sands, Dublin; sands near Belmullet,
and near Killala, Mayo. Variety f. stagnatum, (H. stagnatum,
Wils., MS.), in marshy ground near Arklow, and other places
on the coast of Wicklow.

62. H. stellatum (Dill.). Musc. tab. 39, fig. 5. Bryol. Europ.,
vol. vi. Monogr., p. 14, tab. 584. Schimp., Synops. Muscor.,
p. 603. Bryol. Brit., p. 366, tab. 26. Smith, Engl. Bot.,
tab. 1802. Muscol. Brit., p. 180.

Hab. Bogs and marshes. Frequent in most parts of Ireland. A
large variety with broader and less acuminate leaves occurs on
bogs near the Upper Lake of Killarney.

63. HA. chrysophyllum (Bridel.). Mant. Muse. p. 175. Bryol.
Brit., p. 3866, tab. 26. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No.
CONG

Hab. Sand-hills near the sea, and on damp soils resting on lime-
stone inland. Malahide and Portrane, Dublin; also on the
Wicklow Coast. Near Menlough, Galway, but seldom seen in
fruit.

64. H. polymorphum (Hedw.). Sp. Musc., tab. 66. inal Bae
p- 307, tab. 56. H. squarrulosum, ‘Smith, Engl, Bot., tab.
1709. H. Sommerfeltii, De Notr., Briol. Ital. > Dickie:

Hab. Damp banks and among rocks in limestone districts. Near
Galway, and towards Oughterard, alsonear Cong. I have not
seen any Irish specimens ‘of this moss with fruit.

65. H. elodes(Spruce). London Journal of Botany, vol. 1v., April,

1845. Bryol. Brit., p. 362, tab. 56. H. polymorphum, Flor.
Hib., p. 44.

MoorE— On the Mosses of Ireland. 451

Hab. Marshy and boggy ground, In a bog near Killiney, fruiting
Tayl. in Fl. Hib.; marshy ground near Black Castle, Wicklow ;
on the shores of Lower Lake, Killarney; shores of Lough
Corrib, Galway. Rare in Ireland.

Sect. LHylocomum. Bryol. Europ.

- Distinguished principally by the large size of the plants, and by their
uregularly and distinctly pinnated stems, which for the most
part are ascending, by the leaves on the stems and branches
being squarrose or spreading on every side, or partly secund,
and by the short roundish capsule with short lid.

Diagnosis of Species.
a. Stems villous.

Stem tripinnate; leaves ovate or elliptical,
acuminulate, concave, two-nerved at the
base, margins recurved, : : . 66 H. sPLENDENS.

Stem erect, arched ; leaves squarrose, broadly
ovate, abruptly acuminate, concave,
serrated, shortly two-nerved, ; . 67, H. BREVIROSTRE.

Stem pinnate, arched; branches subfascicu-
late; leaves thickly set, cordate-acumi-
nate, subplicate, shortly two-nerved at
base, . : : ; . 68. H. FLAGELLARE.

aa. Stems not villous.

Stem erect, subpinnate; leaves squarrose,
striated, cordate-acuminate from an am-
plexicaul base, serrulate, two-nerved, . 69. H. rriqverrum.

Stem partly erect, elongated, irregularly
pinnate, leaves recurved, squarrose,
subsecund, lanceolate-acuminate, con-
cave, serrated, striated, : ; . 70. H. LorEuM.

Stem partly erect, irregularly pinnate ; leaves
squarrose, crowded, much recurved,
ovate-acuminate, serrated, two-nerved

- at the base, : : 3 : . 71. H. sauarrosum.

452 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

66. H. (Hylocomiun) splendens (Hedw.). Sp. Musc., tab. 67, f. 49.
Bryol. EKurop., vol. v. Monogr., p. 5, tab. 487. Schimp., Synops.
Muscor., p. 652. Hypnum splendens, Bryol. Brit., p. 381,
tab. 25. Turner, Musc. Hib., p. 156. Engl. Bot., tab. 1424.
Muscol. Brit., p. 170.

Hab. Woods and banks. Abundant, and generally distributed.

67. H. (Hylocomium) brevirostrum (Khrh.). Pl. Exsice., No. 85.
Bryol. Europ., vol. v. Monogr., p. 10, tab. 493. Schimp., Synops.
Muscor., p. 655. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 391,
Hypnum brevirostre, Bryol. Brit., p. 383, tab. 57. Muscol.
Brit., p. 182.

Hab. In mountain woods chiefly. Frequent in the woods about
Killarney; woods in Glencar, Sligo; glens at Cushendall, An-
trim ; Kylemore, Galway ; and many other similar places.

68. H. (Hylocomium) flagellare (Dicks.). Crypt. Fasc. 2, p. 12.
Hyocomium flagellare, Bryol. Europ., vol. v. Monogr., p. 2,
tab. 582. Hypnum flagellare, Bryol. Brit., p. 384, tab. 57.
H. umbratum, Smith, Engl. Bot., tab. 2565. Turner, Muse.
Hib., p. 158.

Hab. Rocks and stones by the sides of rivulets ; in the more hilly
parts of the country. Fruiting in Kelly’s Glen, D. Orr;
on Seefin mountain, Dublin, Taylor, in Fl. Hib., Upper
Lough Bray, Wicklow.

69. H. (Hylocomium) triquetrum (Dill.). Bryol. Europ., vol. v.
Monogr., p. 8, tab. 491. Schimp., Synops. Muscor., p. 657.
Hypnum triquetrum, Bryol. Brit., p. 385, tab. 26. Turner,
Muse. Hib., p. 186. Muscol. Brit., Hd. 2, p. 182.

Hab. Woods and bushy places. Of frequent occurrence, and gene-
rally distributed.

70. H. (Hylocomium) loreum (Dill.). Muse., tab. 39, f. 88, 40>
Bryol. Europ., vol. v. Monogr., p. 7, tab. 490. Schimp.;
Synops. Muscor., p. 658. Hypnum loreum, Bryol. Brit., p.
386, tab. 26. Muscol. Brit., Ed. 2, p. 181.

Hab. Woods and bushy places. Common, and widely distributed.

71. H. (Hylocomium) squarrosum (Dill.). Muse., tab. 39, f. 38 & 39.,
Bryol. Europ., vol. v. Monogr., p. 9, tab. 492. Schimp.,
Synops. Muscor., p. 656. Hypnum squarrosum, Bryol. Brit.,
p: 386, tab. 26. Enek Bot!) tabl59e. inscolk Brits.
p. 182.

Hab. Woods and heathy places. Frequent and general.

Moorr—On the Mosses of Ireland. 453

Tribe 15. SxKrTOPHYLLE®.
71. Fisstpens. Hedw.

Calyptra conic or conically attenuated. Capsule pedicellated, ter-
minal or lateral, oval or oblong, erect or cernuous; lid conic-
rostellate. Peristome single, of 16 subulate, geniculate, inflexed,
teeth, cloven half way, as in Dicranum. Leaves distichously
equitant, the upper part expanded into a dorsal wing, forming a
vertical scalpelliform blade, usually thickened at the border ; areo-
lation dense, cellules roundish-hexagonal, and filled with chloro-
phyll.

Diagnosis of Species.
a. Fruit lateral.
Inflorescence monoicous.

Stems from 1 to 4 inches long, tufted,

sparingly branched; leaves ovate, slightly

convolute, pointed, not margined ; nerve

reaching nearly to the point, ; . I. F. aprantorpss.
Stems short; leaves with a thick nerve,
irregularly toothed to the apex; fruit

lateral or sub-basilar, . : : . 2. F. DECIPIENS.

Dioicous.

Stems from one-fourth to nearly 1 inch long;
leaves sheathing, slightly crenulate, lan-
ceolate, apiculate, , : . o« F. TAXIFOLIUS.

Stems very short ; leaves bordered, entite:
spreading, undulated when a pee

eal, apiculate, . 4, EF, TAMARINDIFOLIUS.
aa. Fruit terminal.

Stems very short, simple; leaves obliquely
lanceolate, oblong, apiculate, denticu-

late, not bordered, : ; Voges Exams:
Stems simple, short ; leaves lanceolate, bor-
dered, entire, . 6. F. vIRIpULUS.

Stems short, varying: fren one- ee ho
nearly 1 inch long; leaves broadly lan-
ceolate, with a distinct cartilaginous
border ; barren flowers axillary, . 1. F. BRYOIDEs.

454 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
Inflorescence dioicous.

Stems from 1 to 6 inches long, densely
tufted ; leaves oblong-lanceolate, rather
obtuse, apiculate, not bordered ; nerve
ceasing below the apex, . ; . 8. EF. osmunporpgs.

Stems elongated; leaves lgulate, entire or
serrulate at the apex ; lid of capsule ros-
trate, ‘ : i ‘ : , 9. EF. Ponyvenyinus:

1. F. advantoides (Hedw.). St. Crypt., p. 3, tab. 26. Bryol.
Kurop., vol. 1. Monogr., p. 10. tab. 105. Schimp., Synops.
Muscor., p. 108. Bryol. Brit., p. 307, tab. 16. Rabenhor.,
Bryothec. Europ., No. 257. Dicranum adiantoides, Turner,
Muse. Hib., p.57. Hook. and Tayl., Muscol. Brit., Ed. 2,
10s Qs

Hab. Wet rocks, banks, and pastures. Very common.

2. F. decipiens (De Notr., Briol. Ital., p. 479. F. rupestris, Wils.,
MS. Rabenhor., Bryothec. EKurop., No. 825.

Hab. Moist rocky banks. At Muckross, Killarney, where it was
pointed out to me by the late W. Wilson in 1866; Croma-
gloun, G. EK. Hunt.

3. F. taxifolus (Hedw.). Sp. Muse., tab. 39. Bryol. Kurop.,
vol. 1. Monogr., p. 9, tab. 104. Schimp., Synops. Muscor.,
p. 108. Bryol. Brit., p. 808, tab. 16. Rabenhor., Bryothec.
Europ., No. 64. Dicranum taxifolium, Swartz, Muse. Suec.,
p. 31. Hook.-and Taylor, Muscol. Brit., Ed. 2, p. 91.

Hab. Moist shady banks, and pasture fields. Frequent.

4, F. tamarindifolius (Turner). Musc. Hib., p. 55. Bryol. Brit.,
p. 308, tab. 53.

Hab. Moist banks and fallow fields, The only Irish habitat re-
corded for this minute moss is Cullen’s-wood, near Dublin,
where Dr. Whitley Stokes collected it, as mentioned by Tur-
ner, in his Muscologiz Hibernice Spicilegium, p. 55 (1804). —

5. F. exilis (Hedw.). Sp. Muscor., p. 152, tab. 38. Bryol. Brit.,
p. 802, tab. 53. Dicranum bryoides, 6 minus, Turner, Musc.
Hib., p. 53.

Hab. Shady banks in woods. Dr. Scott is given as the authority
for the occurrence of this moss in Ireland by Wilson, in Bryol.
Brit., but without mention of any special locality.

MoortE—On the Mosses of Ireland. 455

. Ff. viridulus (Linn.). Wilson, Bryol. Brit., p. 303. tab. 53.
F. incurvis, Br. et Schimp., Bryol. Europ., vol. 1. Monogr.,
p-. 6, tab. 99. Dicranum viridulum, Swartz.

Hab. Shady moist banks. Wet banks at Howth, D. Orr.

7. £. bryoides (Hedw.). St. Crypt., p. 3, tab. 9. Bryol. Brit.,
p- 304, tab. 16. Bryol. Europ., vol. 1. Monogr., p. 8, tab.
101. Schimp., Synops. Muscor., p. 103. Rabenhor., Bryothec.
EKurop., No. 727. Dicranum bryoides. Engl. Bot., tab. 625.
Hook. and Tayl., Muscol. Brit., Ed. 2, p. 88.

Hab. Shady banks and moist fields. Frequent and varying much
in size and appearance in different localities.

8. L. osmundordes (Hedw.). Sp. Musc., tab. 40. Bryol. Brit., p.
305, tab. 16. Bryol. Kurop., vol. 1., Monogr., p. 8, tab. 103.
Schimp., Synops. Muscor., p. 106. Dicranum osmundoides,
Swartz., Musc. Suec., p. 86, tab. 2, f. 4. Engl. Bot., tab.
1662.

Hab. Wet. rocks in subalpine parts of the country, very varia-
ble in size and appearance, according to locality. On wet
rocks at Cromagloun, the stems of this moss grow to nearly 9
inches long, and bear fruit freely. Very luxuriant on Benbul-
ben, Sligo.

9, F. polyphyllus (Wils.). Bryol. Brit., p. 806, tab. 58. Bryol.
Europ., Suppl., tab. 3.

Hab. On moist shady rocks. I have collected it in good condition
by the side of a stream between the Upper Hotel at Glengar-
riff and the sea; Glengarriff, Wilson; also found there by
George Hunt.

Tribe 16. PotytTRicHEZ”.

72. CATHARINEA. Ehrh.

Calyptra narrowly cuculliform, slightly hairy, or smooth and only
scabrous at the apex. Capsule oblong or roundish, pedicel-
late; lid turgid, hemispherical at base, attenuate-mucronate or
rostellate at apex. Peristome single, of 32 equidistant teeth,
which are ligulate or linear, obtuse, confluent at the base, and ad-
hering by their summits to the margin ofthe disc-like apex of the
columella. Sporangium contiguous to the walls of the capsule.
Leaves spreading equally, from a slightly sheathing base, ligu-
late or elongate, costate, the percurrent costa lamellated on its
upper surface; areolation small and roundish. Inflorescence
dioicous; male flowers rosaceous.

456 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

1. C. undulata (Web. et Mohr). Bot. Taschenb., 216. Briol.
Ital., p. 343. Atrichum undulatum, P. Beauvy.—Rabenhor.,
Bryothec. Europ., No. 282. Wilson, Bryol. Brit., p. 208, tab.
10. Polytrichum undulatum, Hedw. Stirp. 1, p. 438, tab.
16-17. Hook. and Tayl., Muscol. Brit., Hd. 2, p. 43.

Hab. Damp shady places among grass and about the roots of trees.
Very common throughout Ireland.

78. OxigotricHum. De Cand.

Calyptra cucullate, splitting longitudinally, partially hairy or papillose
at apex. Capsule long pedicellate, ovate-oblong ; lid shortly ros-
tellate. Peristome as in Catharinea, from which this genus hardly
differs, except in the more campanulate calyptra, which is
thinly clothed with long hairs, and the more fleshy, nerved leaves,
with their nerves closely lamellated on the upper surface.

1. O. hercynicum (De Cand.). Flor. Gallic. Bryol. Brit., p. 205,
tab. 10. Bryol. Europ., vol. tv. Monogr., p. 4, tab. 418.
Schimp., Synops. Muscor., p. 436. Briol. Ital., p. 341. Ra-
benhor., Bryothec., Europ., No. 144. Atrichum hercynicum,
P.Beauv. Polytrichum hercynicum, Hedw. St. Cr., 1, tab.
15. Smith, Engl. Bot., tab. 1219. Hook. and Tayl., Muscol.
Brit., Ed. 2, p. 44.

Hab. Banks where the soil is bare in mountainous situations.
Nephin mountain, Mayo, Dr. Dickie (1857), also Donegal.
Lugnaquillia mountain, Wicklow, and between Wooden-
bridge and Arklow.

74, Poconatum. Bridel.

Calyptra cuculliform, small, deeply cleft, submembranaceous, densely
covered with long fulvous hairs. Capsule on long pedicel, ob-
long, or nearly hemispherical, not angulate, erect or inclined;
lid rostellate from a convex base. Peristome as in the two pre-
ceding genera. Columella winged. Stems simple or branched,
growing from underground rhizomes. Leaves rather rigid,
spreading regularly from a sheathing base, costate, the rib
broad and covered on upper surface with numerous lamelle. In-
florescence dioicous; male flowers discoid.

Diagnosis of Species.
a. Stems elongated, branched.

Leaves elongate, patent, subulate-lanceolate,
sheathing at base, serrate ; keel spinulose
at back; capsule with an apophysis, . 1. P. anpryum.

Moore—On the Mosses of ireland. 457

Stems elongated, branched, leaves erect-
patent, lanceolate ; capsule without
an apophysis, . é : . 2, P. URNIGERUM.

aa. Stems not branched at apex.

Stem short, slightly branched, leaves firm,
sheathing at the base, lanceolate, ser-
rate at apex; columella cylindrical,
not winged, ; : : . 38. P. suBROTUNDUM.

Stems rather short; leaves linear-lanceolate,
obtuse, serrate at the margins and back,
capsule cylindrical ; columella winged, 4. P. wanum.

1. P. alpinum (Rohl.). Deutschl. Fl., Ed. 3, p.59. Bryol. Europ.,
vol. tv. Monogr., p. 9, tab. 418. Bryol. Brit., p. 207, tab. 11,
fig. a. Engl. Bot., tab. 1905. Muscol. Brit., Ed. 2, p. 48. Ra-
benhor., Bryothec. HKurop., No. 284. Polytrichum alpinum,
ition, Sp. Pl. p. 1109.

Hab. Fissures of rocks, on high mountains. Brandon, Kerry; Lug-
naquillia, Wicklow; Sawel, Derry.

2. P. urnigerum (Bridel). Bryol. Univ. 2, p. 124. Bryol. Europ.,
vol. tv. Monogr., p. 8, tab. 417. Engl. Bot., tab. 1218. Bryol.
Brit., p. 207, tab. inte fic. b. Polytrichum urnigerum, Linn., Sp.
FAY pp. 1109.

Hab. Moist banks, in mountainous parts of the country. Glen-
malur, Wicklow; Galtee-more, Tipperary; Brandon, Kerry,
&e. Not unfrequent.

3. P. subrotundum (Lindberg), in Hartm. Skand. Fl., Ed. 2, p. 44.
_ Bryol. Europ., vol. 1v. Monogr., p. 5, tab. 7. Bryol. Brit.,
p. 206, tab. 11, fig. ¢. Engl. Bot., tab. 1624 et 1625. Poly-
trichum subrotundum. Huds. Fl. Anel., Hd. 1, p. 400. Tur-
ner, Muse. Hib., p. 89.

Hab. Banks, tops of earthy mounds and ditches. Howth, Dublin;
Lough Bray, Wicklow; Nephin, Mayo; Tor Head, Antrim,
&e.

4, P. nanum (Weiss).. Pl. Crypt. Fl. Gott., p. 178. Bryol. Europ.,
vol. 1v. Monoegr., p. 5, tab. 8. Engl. Bot., tab. 1649 and 1939.
Bryol. Brit., tab. 11, fig. d. Polytrichum subrotundum, var
B. Huds. Fl. Angl., Ed. 1,p.400. P. aloides, Hedw., Stirp.

Crypt. 1, p. 87. -P. Dickson, Turn., Muse. Hib., p. 90.

R. I. A. PROC.—VOL, I., SER. II., SCIENCE, 3 .N

458 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Hab. Damp banks and rocky places in hilly parts of the coun-

try, and by the sides of streamlets among the mountains,
frequent. ;

75. Potyrricnuum. Bridel.

Calyptra as in Pogonatum. Capsule 4, 5, or 6-angled, with a dis-
coid apophysis. Peristome single, of 64—rarely of 32 teeth.
Otherwise similar to Pogonatum in habit of growth, but the
plant is much larger.

Diagnosis of Species.
a. Capsule with four angles.

Stems elongated; leaves patent, linear-subu-

late, recurved, serrated at margin and

on the back; capsule with apophysis, 1. P. commuNE.
Stems simple or branched; leaves lanceolate- |

subulate, acuminate, subserrate, their

margins involute ; sos with apo-

physis, : 5 : . 2. P. JUNIPERINUM.
Stems loosely ee eee lanceolate-

subulate, terminating in a diaphanous

hair-like point, their margins involute, 3. P. PILIFERUM.

aa. Capsule with six angles.

Stems tufted; leaves broadly subulate or

linear-lanceolate, shortly cuspidate at

apex, serrate; capsule ovate or round,

obscurely apophysate, : .. 4, P. eRActnr.
Stems elongated; leaves linear ‘lanogslate,

sharply serrated, sheathing at base ; cap-

sule 5 to 6- angled, pale brown ; lid

conic-rostrate, . ; : . oO} P. ATTENUATUM.

1. P. commune (Linn.). Sp. Pl. 1, p.1100. Turner, Muse. Hib.,
p- 80. Engl. Bot., tab. 1197. SBryol. Brit., p. 211, tab. 10.

Hab. Marshy woods, moors, &c. The largest of all our mosses,
and one of the most abundant, varying much in habit and
appearance, according to the places where it grows.

2. P. juniperinum (Willd.). Fl. Berol. Prodr., p. 305. Bryol.
Brit.) p. 2s, tab. 10) _ fig. f) Bryol. siuropeeevol ssi
Monogr., p. 12, tab. 423. Schimp., Synops. Muscor., p. 447.
Muscol. Brit., Ed. 2, p. 45, tab. 10. Rabenhor., Bryothee.
Europ., No. 810.

Moore—On the Mosses of Ireland. 459

Hab. Heathy places, tops of turf walls, &c. Common. The
variety B strictum, P. strictum, Menzies, in Linn. Soc.
Trans., vol. 1v., tab. 5, fig. 7, and var. y alpestre, P. alpestre,
Schweer., Suppl., tab. 97, occur occasionally, the latter
in elevated situations.

3. P. piliferum, Schreb., Spicil. Fl. Lips., p. 74. Bryol. Brit.,
p. 218, tab. 10. Bryol. Kurop., vol. rv. Monogr., p. 11, tab.
422. Schimp., Synops. Muscor., p. 446. Turner, Muse. Hib.,
p. 82. Muscol. Brit., Hd. 2, p. 44.

Hab. Tops of turf walls, dry heaths, and moory places. Very
common, and conspicuous by the purple calyptra.

4. P. gracile (Dicks.). Menzies, in Linn. Soc. Trans. vol. tv., p. 73.
Bryol. Brit., p. 211, tab. 46. Bryol. Europ., vol. rv. Monogr.,
p. 10, tab. 421. Schimp., Synops. Muscor., p. 444. Raben-
hor., Bryothec. Europ., No#122. Engl. Bot., tab. 1827.

Hab. Turf bogs, &e. Common. It is often passed over as a weak
state of P. commune, which it resembles.

5. P. attenuatum (Menzies), in Linn. Soc.{Trans., vol. iv., p. 72.
Lindberg, ‘‘ Observationes de formis presertim Europexis
Polytrichoidearum” (Helsingfors, 1868). P. formosum, Hedw.
Sp. Muse. p. 92. Bryol. Brit., p. 210, tab. 46. Rabenhor.,
Bryothec. Kurop., No. 118. P. commune, var. 8, Hook. and
Taylor, Muscol. Brit., Ed. 2, p. 47.

Hab. Woods and banks in upland districts. Kylemore, Galway,
is the only place where I have collected specimens, Powers-
court, Dr. Whitley Stokes, in Turner’s Muse. Hib.

Tribe. 17. BUXBAUMIEA.
76. Buxpaumia. Haller.

Calyptra small, fugacious, cylindrical-campanulate. Capsule large,
apophysate, inclined or oblique, flat above, and gibbous under-
neath, pedicel rough; lid small, sub-conic. Peristome double,
the exterior united with the annulus, of 16 linear moniliform papil-
lose teeth ; interior a pale conically-plaited membrane. Leaves
few and small, with large oblong areole. Inflorescence dioicous;
male flowers gemmiform.

1. B. aphylla (Haller). Enum. Meth. Helv.—Bryol. Brit., p.
199, tab. 22. Bryol. Kurop., vol. rv. Monogr., p. 5, tab.
427. Rabenhor., Bryothec. Europ., No. 110. Turner, Mus-
col. Hib., p. 104. Wade, Plante Rariores, p. 97, cwm ccone.

460 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Hab. Rocks near Killarney (Dr. Wade), Muscol. Hib. ‘“ On decayed
leaves, impacted with earth, in a shady situation to the south
of Purple Mountain, Killarney, in its capsular state in July ;”
Wade, in Plant. Rar. p. 97; reprinted from Dublin Society
Transactions, vol. rv. (1804). This is all that is known of its
occurrence in Ireland,

77. Dirnyscotum. Weber et Mohr.

Calyptra small, mitriform, membranaceous, sharply conic. Capsule
large, ovate-oblique, gibbous, immersed; lid conical, acuminate.
Peristome single, of 16 rudimentary teeth, incrassated at the
angles, cohering into a plicate cone; annulus simple, imperfect,
deciduous. Leaves lingulate, spreading, thick, and rather suc-
culent, costate, ciliated towards the apex; areolation dense and
opaque. Inflorescence dioicous; male flowers gemmiform.

1. D. foliosum (Web. et Mohr). Bot. Taschenb., p. 377, tab.
Ki fie. 4. Bryol. Brit., p- ‘201, tab. (8) Biryolemiurop.,
vol. rv. Monogr., p. 3, tab. 428. Schimp., Synops. Mus-
cor., p. 451. Muscol. Brit., Ed. 2, p. 382. Rabenhor.,
Bryothee. Europ., No. 112. |

Hab. Moist banks near Dunkerron, Taylor, in Fl. Hib.; roadside
near Maam Hotel, Connemara, and on most of the mountains
in that neighbourhood. South-west and west of Ireland.

Tribe 18. SPHAGNEA.
78. Siranenrane Dillenius.

Calyptra irregularly rupturing in the middle, covering nearly all
the ripe capsule, the lower portion of the ruptured calyp-
tra persistent. Capsule sub-globose, sessile on the pedicellate
vaginula; lid plane-convex. Peristome wanting. Leaves five-
ranked, those on the stem differing from the branch-leaves, —
both in form and arrangement; stem-leaves broadly ovate,
linear-lanceolate, concave, nerveless ; in most cases beautifully
reticulated, composed of two kinds of cellules, the one lined
with spiral or annular filaments, and perforated; the other
smaller, linear, without pores, and filled with chlorophyll, form-
ing the angular serpentine network of the leaf. Inflorescence
monoicous or dioicous, antheridia roundish and pedicellate, placed
singly in the axils of the perigonial leaves at the clavate extremi-
ties of short branches.

Soft pale-coloured plants, flaccid when moist, unlike the typical
mosses, and often growing in immense masses on wet bogs. ©

MoorE—On the Mosses of Ireland. 461

For full descriptions of the histology of this singular tribe, see Dr:
Schimper’s Monograph, ‘‘ Entwicklungs-Geschichte d.Torfmoose”’
(1858). Also, papers ‘‘ On bog mosses,”’? published by Dr. Braith-
waite, in the ‘‘ Monthly Microscopical Journal,”’ vol, vi. (1871).
Louis Piré ‘‘ Les Sphaignes de la Flore de Belgique,” in Soc.
Roy. Bot. Belg. Bulletins, tom. vi., No. 3 (1867). The genus
Sphagnum is now kept apart from other mosses by most
authors, and placed as an intermediate group between Mosses
and Hepatice ‘The Sphagna differ from other mosses chiefly in
the following points:—When vegetating, they do not produce
the usual confervoid prothallium of typical mosses, but a lobed
foliaceous prothallus, resembling that of frondose Hepatice.
The main stems also are unlike those of mosses in having three
distinct layers, viz.—first, a kind of medulla of long cylin-
drical cells, next, a kind of mesophleum of prosenchymatous
cells, and outside a sort of bark-layer or stratum of thin-walled
cells, larger than the others. The male flowers also differ in
their arrangement, and in form; the pedicellate antheridia are
like those of Hepatice. The female flowers present other dis-
tinctions, which have already been noticed in the general charac-
ters of the tribe.

Diagnosis of Species.
a. Cortical cells of branches lined with spiral fibres.

Stem-leaves lingulate-spathulate, blunt at
apex; branch-leaves broadly ovate, cu-
cullate at apex. JDioicous, . =. .. Lb. S. CYMBIFOLIUM.

aa. Cortical cells of branches without spiral fibres.

Hyaline cells of stems not fibrillose.

Stem-leaves obovate, obtuse, much fringed
at the apex, hyaline cells large ; branch-
leaves ovate-lanceolate, acuminate. Mo-
noicous, : : : ; 3 . 2. 8. FIMBRIATUM.

Stem-leaves very obtuse at the apex ; branch-
leaves ovate- lanceolate, acuminate. Dioi-
COMB; . 5 ; ‘ ; , . 93. 8. GIRGENSOHNIE.

Stem-leaves ovate, obtuse, with irregularly
shaped hyaline cells; branch-leaves
elliptic, obtuse, of a Sard -red colour.
Dioicous, . . .4, §. RUBELLUM..

462 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Stem-leaves ovate, erect, with two small

teeth at the apex ; branch-leaves spread-
ing, ovate-lanceolate acuminate. Mo-
noicous, . . oO. S. CUSPIDATUM.
Stem-leaves obtuse, siehie faneed at the

apex ; branch- leaves recurved and squar-
rose. Dioicous, . ‘ ; ; . 6. 8. squaRRosus.

aaa. Hyaline cells on upper half of cauline leaves fibrillose, those
of lower half mostly without fibres.

Stem-leaves small, ovate, more or less au-

ricled at base; branch-leaves elliptic,
concave, their margins involute; more
or less secund. Dioicous, . . 7. 8. SUBSECUNDUM.

Stem-leaves ovate, erect, toothed ne apex ;

branch-leaves Ome: lanceolate, acute.
Monoicous, ; . 8. S. ACUTIFOLIUM.

Stem slender and fragile, arth aie br ae

on which, among the leaves, are placed
flask- shaped utricles, with recurved
points, : : : . 9. Ss TENELEUM.

1. S. cymbifolium (Ehrhart). Lindberg, Revis. Crit. Ie. Fl. Dan.,
p. 8 (1871). Braithwaite, in ‘‘ Monthly Microscopical Jour-
nal,’ vil., p. oo, pl ix. (1872) Ss. Vatiiolimmryumnen
Muse. Hib., p. 5. S. obtusifolium, Muscol. Brit., p. 3.,
tab. 4. Var. 8, S. compactum, Bridel, Bryol. Univ. 1, p. 16,
partim. )

Hab. Bogs and marshes. Frequent. Var. 8, at Kylemore Galway.
2. S. fimbriatum (Wilson). Bryol. Brit., p. 21, tab. 60. Piré, 1. c.,
No. 3.

Hab. Marshes and bogs. At Lough Bray, Wicklow. Apparently

rare in Ireland.

3. 8S. Girgensohnw (Russow). Piré, ‘ Les Sphaignes dela Flore de
Belgique,’’ in Soc. Roy. de Botanique de Belgique Bulletins, tom.
vi. (1867), No. 4, fig. 7. Stem leaf—Rabenhor., Bryothec.
Europ., No. 801. :

Hab. Wet banks. Glenmalur, Wicklow. Apparently rare.
4. S. rubelium (Wilson). Bryol. Brit., p.19, tab. 60. Schimp.,
Torfmoose, p. 70, tab. 20. Piré, 1. c. No. 5. Braithwaite,

in ‘‘ Monthly Microscopical Journal,’ vin, p. 3, pl. xxii.
(1872). Lindberg, Torfmoose, No. 12 (1862).

Moorr—On the Mosses of Ireland. 463

Hab. Wet banks and bogs. Not unfrequent in Ireland. This
handsome species was collected many years ago by Temple-
ton in the north, and by Miss Hutchins in the south, though
not described as a species when sent to Dawson Turner.

5. S. cuspidatum (Ehrhart). Wilson, Bryol. Brit., p. 21, tab. 61.
' Engl.Bot., tab. 2092. Piré, 1. c. No. 6.

Hab. Turf bogs, &c. Brandon, Kerry ; Kylemore, Galway, &c.

6. S. sguarrosum (Persoon). Wilson, Bryol. Brit., p. 23, tab. 4.
Muscol. Brit, Ed. 2, tab. 4. Piré, 1. c. No. 2. Rabenhor.,
Bryothec. Europ., No. 212.

Hab. Bogs and marshes. Frequent, and generally distributed.

7. S. subsecundum (Nees Von Esenbeck). Sturm, Deutschl. Flor.
Crypt., Fasc. 17 (1820). Piré, 1. c. No. 9. Braithwaite,
in ‘‘ Monthly Microscopical Journal,” 1x., p. 12, pl. 11. & IVv.,
(1873). S. contortum, var. 8, secundum, Wilson, Bryol.
Brit., p. 22, tab. 60.

Hab. Wet banks and turf bogs, Lough Bray, Wicklow; Howth,
Dublin, D. Orr; Connemara, Galway; also Antrim, Cork, &c.

Var. 6, contortum, S. contortum, Schultz.—Wilson, Bryol. Brit.,
p- 22, tab. 60; has been collected at Howth, Dublin, and
Lough Bray, Wicklow.

Var. 5, auriculatum, S. auriculatum, Schimp., Torfmoose, p. 77,
tab. 24. Piré, l. c. fig. 9: was collected by Dr. Carrington on
wet banks among heath near Killarney.

8. S. acutifolium (Ebrhart). Wilson, Bryol. Brit., p. 20, tab. 4.
Piré, 1. c. No. 8. Eng. Bot., tab. 1406.

Hab. Wet bogs and marshes. Frequent, and generally distributed.

9. §. tenellum (Ehrhart). Bridel, Bryol. Univ. 1, p. 4. Lind-
berg, Torfmoose, No. 13. Braithwaite, lL. c. vit, p. 256. pl. xix.
(1872). 8. molluscum, Bridel, Bryol. Univ. 1, p. 758 (1826).
Wilson, Bryol. Brit., p. 19, tab. 60. Schimper, Tort-
moose pail, tab. 21: ‘Pire; lc. figs 9-

Hab. Wet woods and damp heaths. Glenmalur, Wicklow ; Bran-
don, Kerry. Rare in Ireland.

464

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Tribe 19. ANDREASACE A.

79. AnpDREmA. Ehrhart.

Calyptra slender, membranaceous, mitriform, closely covering the cap-

sule, and fugacious. Capsule oblong-oval, erect, sessile, or
spuriously pedicellate, on the elongated perichetium; dehiscing
by four longitudinal fissures at the sides, into four segments,
which are united at the summit by the persistent apex or lid.
Leaves imbricated, mostly of a brownish or blackish colour,
ovate, ovate-lanceolate, or subulate, with or without nerves;
areolation dense on upper po:tion, larger and more pellucid
atthe base. Inflorescence monoicous or dioicous.

This tribe differs from the typical mosses fully as much as the Sphagnee.

In both the calyptra is severed in the centre by the growth
of the ripening capsule, and not by the elongating fruit-stalk.
The capsule also is in structure allied to that of some Hepatice,
except that the four valves are held together by the persistent
lid.

Diagnosis of Species.

oa. Leaves nerveless.

Stems elongated, fastigiate ; leaves spathu-

late, ovate-acuminate, concave, con-
tracted below the middle, . : 5 ok AL A BIENple

Stems short, branches fastigiate ; leaves ob-

long-lanceolate, the upper falcate, se-
cund, rather obtuse, papillose, . .. 2. A. PEEROPHILA,

aa. Leaves nerved.

Stems very short; leaves lanceolate-subu-

late, faleate, secund, loosely imbricated,
nerved to the apex, . ; . od. Ay RUPESTRIS.

Stems prostrate, fragile, growing in rather

ie

dense tufts; leaves crowded, falcate, se-
cund, ovate-subulate; strongly nerved,
nerve filling the whole upper portion of
themlicaiian © a te j ‘ . 4. A. CRASSINERVIA.

A. alpina (Dill.). Wilson, Bryol. Brit., p. 11, tab. 8. Engl. Bot.,
tab. 1278. Rabenhor., Bryothec. EKurop., No. 851.

Hab. Mountain rocks. Abundant on Brandon, Kerry; Upper

Lough Bray, Wicklow ; Connemara, Galway.

MoorE—On the Mosses of Ireland. 465

2. A. petrophila (Ehrhart). Br. et Schimp., Bryol. Europ.,
vol. vi. Monogr., p. 138, tab. 623, 625. A. rupestris, Bryol.
Brit., p. 12, tab. 8. Engl. Bot., tab. 1277. Rabenhor., Bryo-
thee. Europ., No. 51.

Hab. Mountain rocks. Lugnaquillia, Wicklow ; Connemara, Gal-
way. Probably not rare.

3. A. rupestris (Turner). Muscol. Hib., p.14. Br. et Schimp.,
. Bryol. Europ., vol. vr. Monogr., p. 21, tab. 631, 632. Schimp.,
Synops. Muscor., p. 667. A. Rothii., Bryol. Brit., p. 12, tab.

8. Hook. and Taylor, Muscol. Brit., p. 2, tab. 8.

Hab. Mountain rocks. Common, and generally distributed.

4. A. crassinervia (Bruch). Braithwaite, in Seemann’s ‘‘ Journal
of Botany,” vol. vut., p. 95 (1870).

Hab. Mountain rocks. Above Upper Lough Bray. I have not
been able to understand this so-called species sufficiently to
separate it with any confidence from A. rupestris. Specimens
which I sent to the late Mr. Wilson were so named by him,
noted however as—‘‘ Too near A. rupestris.”’

I have specimens sent to me, which were collected in Ireland by Mr
G. E. Hunt, and marked A. falcata, Schimper, which they proba-
bly are; but I think it better not to add this as a species at
present to our list.

ADDITIONAL SPECIES.

To follow No. 2, p. 346.

Dicranella Schreberc (Hedw.). Sp. Muse., tab. 33. Dicranum
Schreberi, Bryol. Europ., vol. 1. Monogr., p. 18, tab. 53.
Bryol. Brit., p. 69, tab. 39. Angstroemia Schreberi, C. Miiller,
Synops. Muse. 1, p. 438.

Hab. Moist clayey banks. Near Dunsink, Dublin, D. Orr, October,
1869. Not hitherto observed elsewhere in Ireland.

To follow No. 1, p. 369.

Weissia mucronata (Bruch et Schimp.). Bryol. Kurop. vol. 1.
Monogr., p. 7, tab. 23. W. apiculata, Nees et Hornsch.
Bryol. Germ., tab. 26. Bryol. Brit., p. 47, tab. 38. —

Hab. Damp arable ground. Fields near Rathmullen, Donegal,
Captain F. W. Hutton (1865). The only known locality for
this moss in Ireland.

R. 1, A. PROC.—VOL. I., SER. IJ., SCIENCE. 3 O

466 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

ADDITIONAL SPECIES.
(Continued).

To follow No. 3, p. 373.

Trichostomum littorale (Mitten). Seemann’s ‘‘ Journal of Botany,”
vol. vi., p. 99 (1868), tab. 77.

Hab. Cliffs near the sea. ‘Ireland, Drummond,” fide Mitten.

To follow No. 2, p. 427.

Pylaisia polyantha (Hedw.). Pylaisia polyantha, Br. et Schimp.,
Bryol. Europ., vol. v. Monogr., p. 3, tab. 455. Hypnum
polyanthos (Hook.), Power, in Flor. Cork, p. 91.

Hab. On trees. Great Island, in Cork Harbour (Dr. Scott). Flor.
Cork. Muckross demesne, Killarney, Dr. Carrington.

To follow No. 27, p. 439.

H. (Rhynchostegium) hians (Hedw.). Sp. Musce., p. 272, tab. 70,
figs. 11-14.

Hab. Rocky sides of streams. Ballinascorney and Hillbrook,
Dublin, D. Orr (1858). The specimens collected by Mr. Orr
agree well with Hedwig’s figure, and have been verified by
the late Messrs. Wilson and Hunt. This is the plant given
erroneously as Rhynchostegium strigosum on p. 438.

To follow No, 58, p. 449.

Hypnum erista-castrensis (Linn.). Sp. Pl. 1591. Bryol. Brit., p.
395, tab. 27. Bryol. Europ., vol. vi. Monogr., p. 30, tab. 599.

Hab. Woods in subalpine districts. Colin Glen, near Belfast, D.
Orr. Not found in Ireland by any other person.

In conclusion, I gratefully acknowledge the valuable assist-
ance which I have constantly received from the late Mr. W.
Wilson, whose friendship it was my privilege to enjoy for many
years, and who, at all times, was most willing to give me his opinion
in any cases of difficulty. I have also been under similar obligations
to the late Mr. G. E. Hunt, of Manchester. My friend and colleague
in the ‘‘ Cybele Hibernica,”’ Mr. A. G. More, has kindly aided me in
revising the proof-sheets for the press.

Moorre—On the Mosses of Ireland. 467

LIST OF BOOKS AND PAPERS RELATING TO
THE MOSSES OF IRELAND.

Dawson TurnER—‘‘ Muscologiz Hibernice Spicilegium” (1804).
This book includes 14 species, which were afterwards omitted in
‘‘ Flora Huibernica,”’ viz.:—Dicranum rufescens, D. fuscescens
Orthotrichum pumilum, Bryum bicolor. (erythrocarpum), Bryum
marginatum (Mnium serratum), Mnium cuspidatum, Hypnum
denticulatum B., H. Teesdalii, H. revolvens, H. Swartzii, Fis-
sidens exilis, Polytrichum, subrotundum P. attenuatum and
Buxbaumia aphylla, some of which were considered by Taylor
as varieties.

THomas Taytor, M.D.—‘‘ Flora Hibernica,” part 11., containing Musci
Hepatices and Lichens (1836). In this book Dr. Taylor enu-
merates and describes 229 species as Irish, which, with 14 in
Dawson Turner’s work, bring the Moss Flora up to 243 species.

THomas Taytor, M.D.—‘‘ On two new Species of British Mosses,”’ Bot.
Soc. Edin. Transactions, vol. 11., p. 1 (1844). Bryum (Didymodon)
recurvifolium, and Trichostomum saxatile (Racomitrium heteros-
tichum, var, 8); both found in Ireland.

Tomas Power, M. D.—‘ Contributions towards the Fauna and Flora
of Cork,” part u., Botany (1845), adds Gymnostomum Wilsoni,
Polytrichum hercynicum, Bryum pyriforme, Bryum Tozeri, Hyp-
num demissum (flavescens), H. (Pylaisia) polyanthos.

Wu. Witson—“ Bryologia Britannica” (1855). In this work the au-
thor addsto the Irish list 30 species, viz.:—Campylopus setifolius,
Dicranodontium longirostre, Grimmia patens, G. leucophea, Tor-
tula ambigua, T. oblongifolia, (Vahliana) Gymnostomum ova-
tum 6, (Tortula lamellata) Ancectangium MHornschuchianum,
(Tortula hibernica ) Tortula squarrosa Encalypta ciliata, Orthotri-
chum tenellum, O. Ludwigii, O Drummondii, Bartramidula Wil-
soni, Bartramia rigida, Bryum pallescens, Hedwigidium imberbe,
Neckera pennata, Plagiothecium elegans, Hypnum depressum,
H. polygamum, H. striatulum, H. pumilum, H.subsphcerocarpum,
H. ochraceum, Fissidens tamarindifolus, F. osmundoides, F.
polyphyllus, Sphagnum rubellum. Didymodon luridus.

Isaac Carrorir—‘‘ New or scarce Irish Mosses,’”’ Phytologist, 2nd series,
vol. 1, p. 236 (1856)—adds 19 species :—Sphagnum contortum,
Dicranum Blyttii, Pottia crinita, Trichostomum flexicaule, Tortula
Hornschuchiana, T. levipila, Grimmia orbicularis, Bryum uligino-
sum, B. cernuum, B. inclinatum, (pendulum) B. intermedium, B.
pseudo triquetrum, B. Donianum, Physcomitrium fasciculare, Les-
kea subrufa, Hypnum rivulare, H. speciosum, H. circinatum, H.
-chrysophyllum, — Hypnum salebrosum, and H. lutescens are in
‘‘Flora Hibernica,” H. pratense in Wilson’s ‘“‘ Bryologia Bri-
tannica.”

468 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

D. Moore—‘‘ Observations on the Mosses of Ireland,” Royal Dublin
Society’s Journal, vol.1., p. 100 (1858), and reprinted as ‘‘ Irish
Mosses”’ in Phytologist, 2nd series., vol. 11, p. 87 (1857)—adds 16
species:—Phascum bryoides, Dicranum majus, Rhabdoweissia
denticulata, Tortula aloides, T. latifolia, T. papillosa, Racomi-
trium protensum, Orthotrichum rupestre, O. phyllanthum, O.
crispulum, Bryum atropurpureum, B.torquescens, Hypnum illece- |
brum, H. lycopodioides, H. crista-castrensis, Leskea rufescens.
—Leskea Sprucei remains doubtful.

a . H. Davies—‘‘ Muscologia Hibernica,”” Phytologist, 2nd series, vol.
I, p. 229 (1857)—adds Orthotrichum Lyell, and Bryum capil-
lare B obconicum. .

D. Moorr—‘“ On a Metamorphosed State of Bryum sanguineum, (ery-
throcarpum) and on the discovery of some additional Species to
the Irish Flora,” Nat. Hist. Review, vol. v., p. 129 (1858)—adds
Grimmia Schultzii, and Bryum Warneum.

D. Moorr—‘‘ Observations, also Notices of some new Species to the
Irish Flora, &c.,” Nat. Hist. Review, vol. vr., p. 155 (1859)—adds
Hypnum megapolitanum.

J. H. Davizs—* Notes on the Muscology of Colin Glen,” Phytologist,
2nd series, vol. v., p. 26 (1861).

J. B. Woon, M. D.—‘ Supplemental Notes on Orthotrichum anoma-
lum,” Phytologist, 2nd series, vol. v., p. 26 (1861)—adds or-
thotrichum Sturmii, and defines O. saxatile (anomalum).

D. Moorr—“ Contributions to the British and Irish Floras of Musci
and Hepatice,’’ Dublin University Zool. and Bot. Association
Proceedings, vol. 1, p. 80 (1863)—adds Campylopus polytri-
choides (introflexus) Bryum acuminatum and Hypnum Kneiffii.

B. Carrineton—‘‘ Gleanings among the Irish Cryptogams,” Bot. Soc.

of Edinburgh Trans., vol. vu., p. 879 (1863)—adds Orthotri-
chum (Ulota) calvescens.

D. Moorz, Ph. D.—“On some Mosses new to the British Flora,”
Dublin Nat. Hist. Soc. Proceedings, vol. 1v., p. 290 (1865)—
adds Campylopus intermedius (alpinus), C. Schwarzii, Barbula
recurvifolia, Gymnostomum tortile, Weissia mucronata.

D. Moorz, Ph. D.—‘“‘ Addenda to the Musci and Hepaticz of Flora
Hibernica, &c.,”’ Dublin Nat. Hist. Soc. Proceedings, vol. v., p. 89
(1866)—adds Hypnum dilatatum (eugyrium), Trichostomum
(Tortula) sinuosum, Grimmia ovata, Phascum coherens.

Moorr—On the Mosses of Ireland. 469

D. Moorz, Ph. D.—‘‘ Note of some Species of Mosses new to the
Trish Flora,’’ Dublin Nat. Hist. Soc. Proceedings, vol. v., p. 158
(1867)—adds Tortula Mulleri (princeps), Mnium affine, and
Cylindrothecium concinnum.

W. Mirren—‘‘ A few Notes on some British Mosses allied to Tortula
Fallax,’’ Seemann’s ‘‘ Journal of Botany,”’ vol. v., p. 324 (1867)
—adds Tortula spadicea and defines IT. Hibernica. (Ancectan-
gium Hornschuchianum, Bryol. Brit.)—Grimmia gigantea, men-
tioned in this paper as having been found in Ireland, proves to
be Tortula refiexa.

D. Moorz, Ph. D.—‘‘ Addenda to British and Irish Muscology,” Dub-
lin Nat. Hist. Soc. Proceedings, vol. v., p. 190 (1868).

W. Mirren—‘‘ New or rare British Mosses,?? Seemann’s Journal of
Botany, vol. vz., p. 97 (1868)—adds Trichostomum littorale.

G. EK. Huwr—‘‘ On Mosses new to Britain,’’ Manchester Literary

and Philosophical Society Transactions, vol. 1x., p. 19 (1871)—
adds Entosthodon minimus (Splachnobryum Wrightii).

R. Brarruwartz, M. D.—‘‘ Recent Additions to our Moss Flora,’’
Seemann’s ‘Journal of Botany,” vol. 1x., p. 289 (1871)—adds
Trichostomum flavovirens.

R. Brarrawaitr, M. D.—‘‘ Recent Additions to our Moss Flora,”’
Seemann’s ‘Journal of Botany,’”’ vol. 1, p. 193 (1872)—adds
Grimmia robusta.

The species added in the present Synopsis amount to 36, viz. :—
Dicranella Grevilleana, Campylopus brevipilus, D. Hart-
manni, Schistidium confertum, Gymnostomum ‘ calcareum,
Didymodon flexifolius, Tortula reflexa, T. intermedia, T,
fragilis, Orthotrichum stramineum O. pallens, O. fastigia-
tum, O. Bruchii, Zygodon Mougeoti, Ephemerum cohe-
rens, Physcomitrium ericetorum, Bartramia calcarea, Bryum
polymorphum, B. annotinum, B. Wahlenbergii, B. Duvalii,
Hypnum (Brachythecium) glareosum, H. (Rhynchostegium)
hians, H. (Amblystegium) irriguum, H. Lindbergii, H.
vernicosum, H. intermedium, H. hamulosum, Fissidens deci-
piens, F. viridulus, Dicranella Schreberi, Polytrichum gracile,
Sphagnum fimbriatum, 8S. Girgensohni, 8. tenellum, Andresa
crassinervia.

This leaves 377 as the total number of Mosses at present known
* in Treland, as compared with about 570 in Great Britain.

Page 331,

CORRIGENDA.

line 10, for 140 read 147.

teil Veetliea etl eee lpesd esl cele [aati |e

No. 23, for Rhynchostegium strigosum read R. hians.

16, for CERVICULATUM, 7”ead CERVICULATA.
18, for SUBULATUM, read SUBULUTA.

19, for HETEROMALLUM, read HETEROMALLA.
20, for VARIUM, read VARIA.

16, for CONFERTA, read CONFERTUM.

22, for capulatum read cupulatum.

1 from bottom, for excurrent, read percurrent.

7 from bottom, for excurrent, read percurrent.
12 from top, for excurrent, read percurrent.
15 from top, for excurrent, read percurrent.

13 from bottom, for No. 34, read 135.

4 from top, for No. 294, read 312.

7, for Flo. Hib., read Muse. Hib.

16 from top, for No. 244, read 249.

7 from bottom, for No. 33, read 334,

11 from bottom, for No. 534, read 334.

line 12 from top, for No. 35, read 351.

(See p. 465).

Moore— On the Mosses of lreland.

LOND BOX.

471

The Genera are printed in small capitals, the Species in ordinary type, the

abietinum 430.
acaulon, 363.
aciculare, 360, 361, 362.
acuminata, 402, 406.
acuta, 348.
acutifolium, 462, 463.
adiantoides, 453, 454.
aduncum, 447, 448.
estivum, 369.
affine, 387, 389, 413.
albicans, 407, 416, 432.
aloides, 376, 377, 457.
alopecurum, 361, 428.
alopecuroides, 436.
alpestre, 459.
alpina, 464.
alpinum, 403, 407, 457.
alpinus, 352.
alternifolium, 343, 344.
ambigua, 357, 375, 377.
AMBLYODON, 338, 415.
AMBLYsTEGIUM, 440, 441,
449, 450.
AMBLYPHYLLUM, 370.
AMPHORIDIUM, 392.
ampullaceum, 397, 398.
ANACALYPTA, 367.
Andreeacee, 464.
ANDREAE, 332.
ANDREA, 342-4.
androgynum, 439.
annotinum, 403, 407.
ANGCTANGIUM, 336, 368,
383, 417.
Anomopovy, 340, 418, 429.
anomalum, 386, 388.
ANTITRICHIA, 418.
antipyretica, 419.
aphylla, 459.
apocarpum, 358.
aquaticum, 362.
ArctToa, 334, 348.
arcuata, 399, 401, 447.

Synonyms in italics.

argenteum, 857, 405, 411.
ARTHRODONTES, 381.
AsTomuM, 364.
ATRICHUM, 456.
atrovirens, 376, 378, 428.
atropurpureum, 405, 410.
attenuatum, 458, 459.
AULACOMNION, 411.
auriculatus, 352, 463.
axillare, 343.

BARBULA, 375-3882.
BARTRAMIDULA, 387, 395.
BARTRAMIE®, 332, 337.
BARTRAMIA, 338-401.
bimum, 404, 409.
BuinpiA, 334, 348.
Blytti, 349, 350.
Bonjeanii, 349, 350.
brachydontium, 373.
Bracuyopvus, 333, 334.
brachyodus GB, 367.
BRACHYTHECIUM, 431,
432, 433.
brevirostrum, 451, 452.
Brownianum, 343.
BRvucHIEaA, 343.
Bruchii, 388, 391.
Bruntoni, 348.
BryYE.ua, 363.
bryoides, 368, 453, 454,
455,
BRYEA, 332.
Bryum, 379, 382, 402,
404, 405, 406-415.
Buxpaumia, 459.
BuxBAUMIEA, 332, 341.

ceespitosa, 399, 400.
ceespititium, 405, 410.
calcareum, 365, 399, 400.
calvesacens, 391.
CAMPTOTHECIUM, 432.

CAMPTOTHECIE®, 340.
CAMPYLOPUS, 334, 351.
CAMPYLOSTELIUM, 354.
canescens, 360.
capillaceum, 353.
capillare, 404, 409.
carneum, 403, 407.
CATHARINEA, 341, 455.
cavifolia, 366.
CERATODON, 334, 347.
cernuum, 408.
cerviculata, 345, 346.
chryseum, 427.
chrysophyllum, 446, 450.
ciliata, 384, 385, 417.
CINnCLIDOTUS, 336, 385.
circinatum, 435, 438.
cirrhata, 369.
Cuimacium, 346, 426.
coherens, 393.
commune, 458, 459.
commutatum, 445, 449.
compactum, 369, 462.
complanata, 421.
coarctatum, 391.
concinnum, 424
conferta, 358, 434, 436.
conicum, 367, 424.
conoideus, 392, 393.
contortum, 463.
controversa, 369. -
cordifolium, 443, 446.
convoluta, 376, 378.
Cossoni, 448.

crinita, 366, 368.
crista—castrensis, 466.
crassinervium, 439, 465.
crispa, 345, 420.
crispulum, 373, 387, 391.
crispum, 364, 387, 391.
crudum, 402, 406.
CRYPHHERM, 417.
CryPH@A, 339, 419.

472

cuneifolia, 8376, 379.
cupressiforme, 445, 449.
cupulatum, 386, 388.
cuspidatum, 414, 462, 463.
cymbifolium, 461, 462.
curtipendula, 418.
curvatum, 418.
curvicollum, 364.
curvirostrum, 364,365,372.
cuspidatum, 363, 446.
cylindricus, 347, 371.
cylindraceum, 359.
CYLINDROTHECIUM, 339,
424,
Cynopontium, 834, 348,
354.

Dattonta, 339, 414, 419.
Daviesii, 359.
decipiens, 453, 454.
demissum, 434, 437.
dendroides, 426.
depressum, 434, 437.
denticulata, 348, 423, 424.
DESMATODON, 378.
diaphanum, 387, 390.
Dicksoni, 457.
DICRANEAE, 382, 343.
DICRANOIDEA, 344.
Dicranum, 345, 346, 348,
349, 351-353, 357, 362,
454, 455.
DICRANELLA, 345, 346.
DICRANODONTIUM, 334,353
353.
DicHopONTIuM, 334, 349.
DipymMopon, 347, 348,
353, 354, 369, 371-373,
375, 378, 379, 383.
DipHysciuM, 341, 460.
DisTICHIUM, 334, 353, 354.
Dirricuum, 336, 374.
Donianum, 405, 409.
Drummondii, 387, 390.
Duvalii, 408,

ELASMODONTES, 331.

ELATIOREs, 356.

elegans, 423, 437.

ellipticum, 360, 362.

elodes, 446, 450.

elongatum, 402.

ENCALYPTA, 336, 384.

EnrosrHovon, 370, 395,
396.

EeHEMERUM, 337, 393.

ericetorum, 394, 395.
erythrocarpum, 410.
Kuciapium, 370.
eugyrium, 442.
EUNECKEREAE, 339.
EURHYNCHIUM, 438, 439,
440.
EUWEISSIEAE, 369.
exannulatum, 444, 448.
exilis, 453, 454.

falcata, 400, 465.
fallax, 376, 379.
fasiculare, 362, 394, 395.
fastigiatum, 387, 389,
filicinum, 445, 449.
fimbriatum, 461, 462.
filiforme, 425, 450.
Fisstpens, 453, 454, 455.
flaceida 3, 380.
flagellare, 350, 451, 452.
flavovirens, 373.
flexicaule, 374, 375.
flexifolius, 871, 372.
flexuosus, 351, 352, 353.
fluitans, 445, 448.
fluviatile, 440, 441.
foliosum, 460.

fontana, 399.

formosum, 459.
FONTINALIS, 339, 419,
fontinaloides, 385.
fragilis, 352, 377, 383.
fuscescens, 349, 350.
fugax, 347.

fulvella, 348.

Girgensohnii, 461, 462.
glareosum, 431, 432.
GLYPHOMITRIUM, 359.
gracilis, 384.
gracile, 425, 458, 459.
Grevilleana, 345, 346.
GrimMIA, 343, 344, 354,
359, 367, 370.
Gymnostomum, 364, 368,
369, 373, 377, 332, 395.

Halleriana, 399, 401.
hamulosum, 445, 449.
hamulosus, 449.
Hartmanni, 355, 357.
HeEpwicta, 339, 369, 417.
HEDwWIeIDIUM, 339, 417.
Heimii, 366, 367.
hercynicum, 456.

Procceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Heimit, 367.
HuTEROCLADIUM, 340,
428.
heteromalla, 346, 375,419.
heteropteron, 428.
heterostichum, 360, 361
hians, 465.
Hibernica, 877, 383, 397
HoMALOTHECIUM, 340,
426.
Homoprcrvyt, 331.
homomallum, 374, 375.
HooxertA, 339, 332, 415.
hornum, 413, 414.
Hornschuchiana, 378, 383.
HutTcHwwsIAb, 387, 391.
hygrometrica, 397.
Hylocomium, 451, 452.
HyYMENOSTOMUM, 365.
Hypnom, 421-452, 430,
446,466. .
Hypneagz, 340, 425.

illecebrum, 431, 432.
imberbe, 379, 417.
inclinatum, 354, 404, 408.
incurvis, 455.
insulana, 376, 380.
intermedia, 882, 409, 448.
tntricatum, 427.
introflexus, 351, 352.
irriguum, 440, 441.
IsorHEectuM, 425, 427,
428, 438.
ithyphylla, 399, 401.

julaceum, 410, 411, 429.
juniperinum, 458.

Kneiffii, 445, 449.

lacunosum, 450.
letevirens, 416.
levigata, 358.

levipila, 279, 381.
lamellata, 375, 377.
lanceolata, 366, 367.
lanuginosum, 360, 361.
latifolia, 376, 381.
latifolium, 462.
leiocarpum, 387, 390.
LEPTODONTIUM, 372.
LEPTOBRYUM, 338, 412.
LEPTOTRICHUM, 874, 3795.
LESKEA, 426, 427, 429.
LEucopon, 339, 418.

Moorz—On the Mosses of Ireland.

LEUCOBRYEZ, 332, 335.
Lrvcopryum, 362.
LEUCOPHAEAR, 356.
leucophzxa, 358.
ligulatum, 413.
Limnogium, 441, 442
Lindbergii, 445, 447.
littorale, 466.

longipilus, 351.
longirostre, 353.
loreum, 451, 452.
lucens, 416.

Ludwigii, 387, 390.
luridus, 372.

luteolum, 369.

lutescens, 431, 432.
Lycopodioides, 444, 447.
Lyellii, 387, 390.

majus, 349, 350.

maritimum, 358, 359, 448,

sag Paci RAID 397.
medium, 429.

megapolitanum, 434, 436.

MerstA, 415.

micans, 435, 437.
microcarpon, 361.
microstomum, 364, 365.
Mildeanum, 432, 433.
minimus, 370.

minor 3, 382.

minus, 450, 454.
mnioides, 398.

Mnivm, 338, 411, 412.

molluscum, 445, 449, 463.

Mougeotii, 392.
moniliforme, 429.
Montagne, 424.
mucronata, 465.
Muhlenbergii, 396, 397.
Mulleri, 382.

muralis, 376, 379.
murale, 410, 484, 437.
murorum £, 410.

nanum, 457.

NECKERA, 339, 415, 418,
419, 420, 429.

NECKEREA, 3382, 417.

nerrosus, 378.

nitidum, 343.

nodiflorum. 450.

nutans, 403, 406.

oblongifolia, 379.
obtusifolium, 462.

ochraceum, 442.
Cideri, 399, 409.

OLicorricuum, 341, 456.

OmALIA, 422.
orbicularis, 355, 356.
ORTHOTHECIUM, 427.

ORTHOTRICHUM, 832, 336,

386—392.
osmundoides, 454, 455.

ovata, 358, 357, 366, 377.

pallens, 386, 403, 408.
pallescens, 404, 408.
paliidirostre, 440.

palustre,350,412,441,442.

papillosa, 376, 382.
patens, 356, 357.
pellucida, 342.
pellucidum, 349, 447.
pendulum, 408.
pennata, 421.
petrophila, 464, 465.

PuHascum, 336, 3438, 344,

393, 394,
Puitonortis, 399, 400.
phyllanthum, 388, 392.

PHYSCOMITRIUM, 387, 394.

PHYSCOMITRELLA, 337,
394.

piliferum, 363, 485, 439.

458, 459.

PLAGIOTHECIUM, 339,422.

platyloma, 409.
PLEURIDIUM, 333, 348.
PLEUROCHAETE, 383.
plumosum, 431.
PoGoNATUM,
457, 458.
PouiiA, 406.
polyanthas, 466.
polycarpa, 429.
polygamum, 445, 450.
polymorphum, 402, ao
446,450.
poly phyllum, 360.
polyphyllus, 454, 455.

POLYTRICHE®, 332, 455.
POLYTRICHUM, 341, 456,

457, 458, 459.
polytrichoides, 352.
pomiformis, 399, 401.
populeum, 431, 433.
Pottia, 366, 368.
prelongum, 435, 439.
princeps, 876, 382.
proliferum, 430.

R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. I., SER. Il., SCIENCE.

341, 455,

473

protensum, 360, 362.
pseudotriquetrum, 403,
407.
PrEROGONIUM, 340, 425.
PTERIGYNANDRUM, 425.
PTERYGOPHYLLUM, 416.
PrycHomirrium, 334.
pulchellum, 390, 423, 424.
pulvinata, 355, 356, 357.
pumilum, 361, 386, 389,
421, 436, 440.
punctatum, 413, 414.
purum, 443, 447.
purpureus, 347.
pusilla, 344.
PywaisiA, 340, 427, 466.
pyriforme, 396, 412.

Racomirrium, 334, 360.
rectum, 363.
recurvata, 344, 345.
recurvifolius, 371,
381.
reflexa, 376, 381.
revoluta, 376, 378.
revolvens, 444, 448.
rhabdocarpa, 384, 385.
RHABDOWEISSIA, 434, 347.
RuyYNCHOSTEGIUM, 434,
436.
rigida, 375, 376, 399.
rigidula, 376, 380.
RIPARIEH, 385.
riparius, 385.
riparium, 440, 441.
rivulare, 389, 431, 432.
robusta, 355,
roseum, 406,
rostratum, 41
Rothii, 465.
rubellus, 371, 372.
rubellum, 461, 462.
rufescens, 345, 346, 427.
rupestre, 364, 365, 389.
rupestris, 454, 464, 465.
ruralis, 376, 381, 882.
ruscifolium, 436.
rusciforme, 434, 436.
rutabulum, 433.

372,

salebrosum, 433.
sanguineum, 410.
sarmentosum, 443, 446.
saxicola, 354.

saxatile, 386, 388.
ScHIsTiIp1uM, 334, 358.

3P

474

Schreberianum, 346.
Schreberi, 443, 447, 465.
Schultzii, 355, 357.
Schwarzii, 351, 352.
sciuroides, 418.
scoparium, 349, 350.
scorpioides, 444, 447.
Scottianum, 349, 350.
secundum, 463.
SELIGERIA, 333, 344.
Sendtnerii, 448.
sericeum, 426.

serpens, 440, 441.
serratum, 393, 413, 414.
setifolius, 351, 352.
sinuosa, 377, 383.

SKITOPHYLLEA, 841, 453.

Sommer feltti, 450.
spadicea, 376, 380.
speciosum, 439.

SPHHRANGIUM, 337, 394. .

sphericum, 398.
SPHAGNES, 342, 460.
SpHacnum, 460-4638.
spiralis, 355, 356.
SPLACHNOBRYuM, 370.
SPLACHNUM, 387, 397.
splachnoides, 415.
splendens, 451, 452.
squamosa, 419, 420.
squarrosa, 345, 377, 383,
461, 452.
squarrosum, 462, 463.
squarrulosum, 450.
stagnatum, 456.
Starkeana, 366, 367.
STEGocARPI, 331.
STEREODON, 449.

STEREODONTEA, 339, 422.

stellatum, 446, 450.
Stokesii, 439.

stramineum, 389, 443, 446.

streptocarpa, 384.
striata, 347.
striatum, 390, 435, 438.

striatulum, 435, 438.
strictum, 459.
strigosum, 435, 438.
Sturmii, 386, 388.
subflaceida, 379.
subrotundum, 457.
subrufa, 427.
subsecundum, 462, 463.
subspheerocarpum, 442.
subulata, 343, 345, 346,
376, 381.
sudeticum, 360, 361.
Swartzii, 436, 439.
sylvaticum, 422, 423.
SYNTRICHIA, 381, 382.
SysTEGiuM, 335, 364.

tamarindifolius, 453, 454.
tamariscinum, 430.
taxifolius, 453, 454.
Templetoni, 396.
tenellum, 368, 388, 434,
462, 463.
tenue, 364.
tenuirostre, 371.
terrestris, 385.
Teesdalei, 406, 440.
TETRAPHIS, 333, 342.
TETRAPHIDER, 331, 333.
TETRAPLODON, 398.
TETRODONTIUM, 343.
THAMNIuM, 428, 340.
THUYIDIEZ, 340.
THuyipiIvum, 840, 430.
tophaceum, 373, 374.
torfaceus, 351, 3538.
torquata, 355d, 356.
torquescens, 404, 409.
torta, 356.
tortile, 365, 373, 374.
tortuosa, 376, 382.
TortTvuLA, 236, 375.
Tozerii, 405, 411.
trichodes, 344.
trichomanoides, 421, 422.

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

trichophylla, 355, 357.
TRICHOSTOMEA, 335, 370.
TRICHOSTOMACE, 303.
TRICHOSTOMUM, 336, 347,
357, 360, 376, 380.
trifarium, 374.
triquetrum, 451, 452.
truncata, 366, 368.

Uxora, 390, 391.
uliginosum, 408.
umabratum, 452.
undulatum, 412, 413, 422,
423, 456.
uncinatum, 444, 448.
unguiculata, 376, 379.
urnigerum, 457.

Vahliana, 376, 379.
varius, 345, 346.
velutinum, 431, 433.
vernicosum, 444, 447.
verticillata, 369, 370.
vinealis, 376, 380.
viridissimus, 392.
viridula, 369.
viridulus, 453, 455.
viridulum, 455.
viticulosa, 429.
viticulosum, 429.
vulgaris, 384, 385.

Wahlenbergii, 403, 407.
Warnensis, 407.
Warneum, 403, 407.
Weissia, 335, 344, 847,
348, 367,369, 370, 372,
465.
WEBERA, 406, 407.
Wilsoni, 366, 367, 395.
Wrightii, 370.

ZIERIA, 411.
Zierii, 405, 411.
ZyYGovon, 392.

I=

JELLEtTT—On Optical Saccharometry. 475

XXX VIIJI.—A FurrHer ComMUNICATION on Optica, SAccCHAROMATRY,
WITH SPECIAL REFERENCE TO THE SuGAR Bexrs Grown IN IRELAND IN
THE YEAR 1872. By run PrEsripEnNt.

[Read to the Academy, 24th February, 1872.]

Tue Author took occasion in the first place to describe to the Academy
an improvement which he had effected in the construction of the
Saecharometer. According to the original construction of this instru-
ment, the tube containing the fluid under examination is made to
plunge into the compensating fluid, the length of the column of this
latter being determined by the position of the tube. As it is not
always possible to preserve a perfect identity between the temperature
of the compensating fluid and that of the surrounding air, the tem-
peratures of the immersed and unimmersed portions of the tube are
often slightly different. This unequal heating, which is necessarily
communicated to the fluid contained in the tube, is found to destroy
the perfect polarization of the light, which 1s absolutely essential to the
accuracy of the experiment.

According to the improved construction, the tube containing the
fluid under examination remains fixed, and the length of the column
of compensating fluid is regulated by the immersion of an empty tube,
closed at the lower end with glass, and so placed as to be 7m direction
with the first tube. The unequal heating of the fluid under examina-
tion is thus avoided.

Another advantage which may be obtained from this construction
is, that it renders possible an arrangement by which comparative ob-
servation of two fluids, an object of great importance in all such ex-
periments, is greatly facilitated. Instead ofa single pair of rests for
the tube containing the assay, the instrument is furnished with two
pairs capable of holding two tubes in a position of accurate parallelism.
These rests are set in a sliding plate, thus enabling the observer by a
lateral motion to bring either into the field of view, and thus to make
comparative observations in very rapid succession.

Thus in the present experiment, one of these tubes is filled with
the best syrup, and the other with a standard solution of cane sugar.
The comparative strength of these two can be obtained with great
accuracy.

The author observed that in the examination of beet syrup, at least
according to the process which he had employed, it is for all practical
purposes sufficient to make. this one comparative experiment, calcula-
ting the quantity of sucrose in the syrup on the hypothesis that the
rotation of the plane of polarization is due to this sugar alone.

The approximate truth of this supposition depends upon the facts
that the grape and inverted sugars are present in very small quantities,

R, I, A, PROC.—VOL. I., SER. II., SCIENCE. 3Q

476 - Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

and that as these sugars have opposite rotatory powers, the amount of
rotation produced by their presence is only the difference between the
separate effects.

It is easy to verify the former of these suppositions by submitting
the beet syrup wnenverted to the copper test. Ifit be found that any
appreciable amount of the copper is reduced, it will be necessary to
have recourse to the more general method.

Referring more especially to the sugar beets grown in Ireland in |
1872, the author said that an examination of these beets was impor-
tant, because the atmospheric conditions of the past year were, at least
according to the ordinarily received opinions, peculiarly unfavourable
to the development of sugar. The amount, therefore, obtained from
the beets of 1872 might be regarded as a minimum; unless indeed it
be a mistake to suppose that hot, dry weather is essential to the sugar-
producing qualities of the beet. Under either supposition the rest of
the experiment has evidently an important bearing upon the question,
whether the sugar beet can be profitably grown in “Treland.

The accompanying table contains the result of four specimens of
sugar beet grown upon the Albert farm, Glasnevin, in the year 1872.

No. of root. Manure used. Water percent. Sugar per cent.
le Common Salt, (277%. 179399) ee aaa
2. Sulphate of Potash, . 80°27 . . 13.18
oO No manures 3/7)... S0:600". os 2a?
4. Sulphate of Ammonia, 80°52 5 asa
Mean. 2 ot oe) i i eae SOSA ilyzcock

If these results be compared with the results obtained by the
author for the sugar beets of 1870, it will be seen that there is no dimi-
nution in the quantity of sugar. It seems probable therefore that
hot dry weather is not essential to the sugar-producing qualities of the
beet.

XX XIX.—Description oF A CompaRrArLE HyGroMETER, WHICH
Registers THE Maximum AND Minimum oF Siccity anp Humipitry
OF THE ATMOSPHERE IN THE ABSENCE OF AN OBSERVER, WITH OBSER-
VATIONS oN 17s EmpLoyment. By M. Donovan, Esq. (With Plate
XXYV., Science.)

[Read April 14, 1873.]

To discover the presence and measure the quantity of invisible watery
vapour contained in any volume of the atmosphere has long been a
desideratum, for the attainment of which hygrometers have been
invented. They are variously constructed, and generally of a material

Donovan—On a Comparable Hygrometer. 477

which, by absorbing moisture, increases in weight or bulk; or in some
way alters its state of physical existence. To this end, animal, vege-
table, earthy, or metallic substances have been employed. The variety
of the materials and contrivances is an acknowledgment of the import-
ance attributed to the subject.

Of these different materials I have selected, as the hygroscopic
medium, the string manufactured from the intestines of an animal,
which being twisted and dried for the purposes of the arts, in that
state arsorbs moisture from damp air, or gives it out in dry air, in both
cases developing, in contrary directions, the force called Torsion, which
is the agent in the instrument now to be described.

It consists of a graduated circular brass plate, two inches in
diameter, supperted on a pillar and foot, and carrying a perpendicular
stem four or five inches long, half of which slides up and down ina
tube fixed perpendicularly to the edge of the circular plate, and may
be held at any paauued height by a clamp-screw. (See Pl. XXYV.,
Science. )

At the top of the stem, at a right angle, is a cross-bar holding a
spring to which is attached one end of the gut string, the other end
being connected with a silk string: this latter, passing downward
through the centre of the graduated plate and pillar, is rolled round
an adjustable tightening-pin acting underneath the foot. The junction
of the gut to the silk string is effected by a brass coupling joint
holding a horizontal index, which, by the torsion of the gut string
points to the graduation of the plate, which it nearly touches, and
indicates the degree of moisture existing in the atmosphere. But the
torsion foree which acts on the gut string, being not equipollent
throughout, the degrees are not all of equal value. <A shallow groove
or channel traverses the edge of the circular plate, the use of which
will appear hereafter. The circular plate shall henceforward be called
the Dial: it is graduated into 100 degrees.

Such is the general appearance of this instrument, in the principle
of which there is so far little originality. J must now enter into par-
ticulars relative to its parts; and first, with regard to the gut string,
the most important of all. I have tried a number of such strings,
amongst others the gut strings of musical instruments—such as are
not covered with wire, and selected from a number of violin, harp, and
guitar strings a size that answers my purpose fully. As sold in music
shops, these strings sometimes contain oil; this must be removed by
gentle rubbing with soft cotton wool ; forcible stretching is to be
carefully avoided, as such would destroy or greatly impair the hygro-
scopic power. ‘The gut string being cut to the proper length, one end
is to be connected with the end of a thin string consisting of a few
fibres of floss-silk, the connexion being made by two minute conical
pieces of brass, which screw together, base to base, leaving a cavity
in their substance. A very small hole is drilled through the apex of
each, one barely sufficient to admit the gut string, and the other the
silk. The screw on one of the conical pieces is received into the other,

478 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

and between them is the horizontal index which points to the degrees
on the graduated dial. The gut string is secured in its cone by a
knob on its end, which cannot be drawn out of the hole. The silk
string is secured in the other cone by a knot. The gut-string and
silk then form one straight continuous line, held together by the little
brass double cone connexion which keeps them firmly joined when
the two pieces are screwed together with the index between. This
is what I shall henceforward call the Compound-line: when in its
place, the silk portion should be about one-third of the length of the
gut string, which, not including the part above the cross-bar, may be
3+ inches long, or more if found necessary.

The compound-line is the important and acting portion of the
whole instrument. The manufacturer of the gut portion, in fitting
it for its uses, had twisted it while recent into several spiral convolu-
tions; after which it was dried. When fitted in the hygrometer for
use, it absorbs moisture from the atmosphere, shortens a little, untwists
more or less, and lis position being vertical, and having the index
attached horizontally to its lower end, where it joins the silk and has
the greatest freedom of motion, it turns the index round over the
horizontal graduated dial, and thus indicates the degree, of moisture
which the atmosphere was at that time capable of imparting. This
it does because the lower end is at liberty, while the upper end is
confined: I say at liberty, for being rather loosely held by a few fibres
of floss-silk, scarcely any obstruction is offered.

As the efficiency of the hygrometer depends on the quality of the
gut string and its management, a minute description will not be
deemed unnecessary. The gut string employed measured three feet,
and weighed three grains and a quarter: it is I believe the thinnest
string in use. The necessary length being cut off, a knob is to be
formed on one end by a momentary scorching in the flame of a candle.
This knob is to be softened by immersion in water to the depth of 4
inch for halfan hour. The gut being drawn through the hole in one
of the brass cones, the knob will fill up its cavity; and the silk line,
knotted at one end, being similarly drawn through the other cone,
both cones are to be screwed together, and the compound line thus
formed should be immediately transferred to the frame of the hygro-
meter, the tightening pin being so regulated as to cause a slight tension.
The knob of the gut line will in a few hours become hard, and will
have assumed such a position in the cavity of the cone as will permit
the index to traverse the circnlar groove without obstruction, as if
turning on an axis.

The chief points that demand attention regarding the compound
line, the index and the dial, are as follows: the compound line must be
central and vertical; the index and dial must be horizontal and there-
fore parallel. If these conditions be not accurately fulfilled, the
instrument must necessarily prove a failure, as will hereafter fully
appear.

Donovan—On a Comparable Hygrometer. 479

As a summary :—the compound line passes from the spring at the
top of the hygrometer through a very small guide-hole in the cross-bar
down through the centre of the dial-plate: the silk portion passes
through the pillar and through another guide-hole in the foot, where it
is secured to the tightening-pin. The spring is necessary for preserving
a certain tension which ought to be yery slight, and barely sufficient to
preserve the rectilinear direction of the compound line. If stronger,
it will interfere with the twist of the gut, and give a false result on the
dial.

It will always be a proof that the compound line and index are in
proper condition, with regard to each other, when, on moving the
index a little out of its place, it springs back beyond its previous
situation, and vibrates a few times back and forward over the degree
on which it is to settle; but not with much force, for that would be a
proof that its tension is too great, and a false indication would be given.
This vibration should be always sought as a test that the tension is
sufficient to prevent the gut line from turning without carrying the
index. The proper degree of tension can be obtained by the counter-
acting influence on each other of the spring at the top and the tighten-
ing-pin at the bottom; and both of these agents can be so antagonized
that the index will revolve without touching the groove, or passing
over the markers when such are used.

If the compound line and dial be not exactly at right angles, the
index, in revolving, will occasionally rub the dial and obstruct the
feeble torsion force acting on the distant end of the index. ‘The suc-
cess of the instrument depends mainly on the due freedom ofthe index,
which has to fulfil another important function hereafter to be described.
But the index may be free in another sense which would altogether
defeat the object of the instrument: if the two inverted cones, which
contain the knobs of gut and silk, be not screwed so closely as to carry
the index along with them, the latter will have no effect, and indicate
nothing. ;

It would be the perfection of the instrument if the small additional
expense were incurred of gilding it, as it might then be occasionally left
uncovered in the open air, even during a fall of rain or snow—occur-
rences of no small interest to the hygroscopist. Whether gilt or not,
it will be proper to append to the instrument a glass receiver ground
air-tight to a thick glass plate, in the manner of an air-pump. With
these, many interesting experiments and observations may be made; and
they will serve to protect the gut line, when not in use, from the action
of the weather, as while under the receiver it does not obey the changes
of the atmosphere. They will also protect the hygrometer from the
corroding agency of damp and acid vapours, both of which would be
specially injurious to the necessary polish of the groove.

The glass plate and receiver are applicable to other and more impor-
tant services. It may be occasionally found necessary to expose the
hygrometer to an atmosphere of extreme dryness at a time when per-

480 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

haps it has been long raining. For effecting this purpose conveniently,
two or three discs of spongio-piline (a substance well known to the
medical profession), of such a size as will fit in the glass receiver, are to
be soaked in hot concentrated solution of chloride of calcium, and per-
fectly dried before a fire. ‘These are to be kept for occasional use care-
fully secluded from the air: they may sometimes require to be redried.

When the effect of air of extreme siccity is required for a hygro-
metrical experiment, these discs are to be laid on the giass plate, covered
with a disc of card-paper, the hygrometer placed on the card, and the
receiver, its edge slightly greased, over all. The motion of the index
will immediately retrograde through 90°, 80°, 70°, &c.

Should an atmosphere of extreme moisture be required, several discs
of blotting paper, soaked in water, are to be substituted for the saturated
spongio-piline: the motion of the index will be through 10°, 20°,
20°, &e.

There is a fact deserving of notice here, which, if unattended to,
might lead to misconception in the management of experiments with
this hygrometer. When the gut line has been dried to its apparent
maximum, by means of chloride of calcium, if the receiver containing
the hygrometer be immediately placed in hot summer sunshine, the
index will indicate increasing dryness, to the extent of 40 or even
60 degrees. This fact might lead to a doubt of the adequacy of the
chemical means made use of for absorbing moisture, but it may be
explained by attributing the appearance of increased dryness to in-
creased twisting of the gut line by heat, without any extrusion of
moisture. Be this as it may, the exsiccation will give reliable
results if performed in the shade. Winter sunshine has almost
no effect.

The degree indicated on the dial would give but little information
unless viewed in conjunction with the previous situation and movement
of the index: it is therefore necessary that there should be found on
the dial some assistance to memory, besides the degrees. For this pur-
pose, I use very small spherules, which are easily moved by the index
during its progress. They must be perfectly smooth and light, in
order that they may roll with the slightest touch: glass is a good
material, and we have markers, almost ready-made, in those small black
beads used by ladies for ornamental purposes: their size should be such
that 100 shall average 16 grains weight. But they have two defects;
they are perforated, and are in some degree flat, and therefore will not
readily roll under a weak impulse. Both defects may be remedied by
the following process. If one of these beads be placed on a piece of
charcoal, and a jet from a voluminous flame be thrown on it, by means
of a blow-pipe, it will speedily melt, and if thoroughly melted will, by
cohesion, become a nearly perfect spherule; at the same time, the hole
closes. When about to be used, both the spherule and the groove must
be perfectly clean.

A spherule thus obtained, if placed in the groove of the dial, will

Donovan—On a Comparable Hygrometer. 481

roll round it, or obey any impulse communicated to it by the index.
It will remain at some degree, and thus mark where the index stood at
a particular time. Or, if a spherule be placed at each side of the index,
the weather being damp, one will almost immediately begin to remove
from the other, and will continue to remove until it reach the maximum
of the time, or until its course be altered or stopped by some new
atmospheric change: the first will show the condition of the air
when the change commenced; the second the angular amount of the
change.

To enable the index to move the spherule, it is provided with a pin
at the end pointing downwards into the groove of the dial, but not so
as to touch the groove.

The rotation of the index would inevitably sooner or later throw
these light spherules out of their proper place, or off the dial altogether,
but for the prevention of the shallow groove in which they are placed.

There are seasons when long continued rains render the atmosphere
so loaded with moisture that the circle of the dial and its hundred de-
grees would prove insufficient to recordits changes. The index having
traversed the entire circle, it may be inquired what can it do more
than go round again and again; and how is the hygroscopist to learn
how often it has done so in hisabsence? Means are provided. Adjoin-
ing that part of the circular groove marked O or zero is a perforation in
the dial wide enough to allowa spherule to pass through it. When the
spherule on duty has been chased from its first position beside the zero,
all round the circular groove, it drops through the perforation into the
receiver underneath, and its absence from the dial indicates that one round
(or 100 degrees) hasbeen accomplished. The index proceeds on its course;
and if a second spherule had been placed beside the first, as should
generally be, with the index between the two, the perforation being
beside both, this second spherule will now be chased like the first, and
will drop through the perforation, thus indicating the completion of a
second round of the dial, or 200 degrees. ‘The index, still proceeding,
will at length pass over and beyond the perforation, and thereby indi-
eate a third circuit, or 300 degrees, which however is not otherwise
marked than by the passage of the index over and beyond the perfo-
ration. Any degrees beyond this, to which the index may have arrived,
short of zero, is a decimal of a fourth round. If a further account be
required to be kept, two new spherules may be placed beside the index
as before. More than this there is almost never occasion for, as such
persistent moisture of the air is rarely experienced, without an oppor-
tunity of resetting the instrument.

When no account of consecutive rounds of the index is required to
be kept, the hole for the fall through of the spherules might be incon-
venient. ‘To meet this, there is a slightly conical brass stopper fitted
to the hole so exactly, its surface being made to constitute a portion of
the groove, that not the least obstruction is opposed to the rolling of
the spherules. .

482 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

It is necessary that the position of the graduated dial-plate should
be truly horizontal, as, if not, the spherules will indicate incorrectly.
A wooden stand with three levelling screws would be convenient, if
not indispensable.

When it is desirable to observe the hygrometrical state of the atmo-
sphere and its changes more particularly, it will be proper to start from
the natural zero, hereafter described, which point may be attained by
the use of the ground glass receiver with its glass plate and discs im-
pregnated with dry chloride of calcium. The index is to be brought to
the hundredth degree by loosening the clamp-screw which confines the
eut line at top, and turning the latter round until the index point cor-
rectly: the gut line being then very moderately stretched, and the
clamp-screw tightened, the hygrometer is ready for use. The tighten-
ing of the clamp-screw generally removes the index a few degrees from
zero, but a slight turn of the tightening-pin one way or the other will
restore it to its place.

While the hygrometer is in this state, should the weather be dry,
the index will not at that time change its position, for it is already at
its maximum of dryness. If the weather be wet or damp, a spherule
placed in the groove will be gradually pushed round, according to the
numerical increase of the degrees engraved on the dial, until it fall
through the perforation. Dampness and dryness alternating perhaps
several times during the day, the course of the index will be as often
reversed until ultimately the spherule disappear, indicating that 100
degrees have been traversed.

At any time when it is desirable to know at what rate the atmo-
sphere is becoming more or less dry, should there be any change, a
spherule may be placed, touching the index at each side; and on the
return of the observer, the separation of the two will give the desired
information in degrees. In such cases, it will not be necessary to bring
the index previously to zero.

But an observer may then, or at any time require to know whether
the index, now apparently at rest, have been advancing in dampness
or receding in dryness. This is shown by a minute steel bead, at-
tached by a flaccid fibre a quarter of an inch long to the balance-end
of the index. ‘This bead will trail after the index, and thus show the
direction of the last or present movement. But for the steel bead, in-
spection of the hygrometer would not show, at a glance, the present
state or latest change of the index. The only sufficiently flexible fibre
that succeeded in my very numerous trials wasa bit of the warp of the
finest French cambric, washed in distilled water, and softened by beat-
ing : every other fibre tried, whether wool, cotton, or even cocoon silk,
failed, being too elastic. When the steel bead is directly under the
index, the weather is changing.

It is necessary here to explain what I mean by advancing in damp-
ness or receding in dryness: the former is meant when the index

Donovan—On a Comparable Hygrometer. 483

moves from zero through 10°, 20°, 30°, &c.; the latter when it moves
backwards from zero through 90°, 80°, 70°, &e.

In order to obtain some knowledge of how this apparatus would
act, I proceeded as follows:—A hygrometer, made according to the
foregoing description, was placed under the glass receiver, on its plate,
resting on several discs of spongio-piline impregnated with chloride of
calcium and well dried. The arrangement was thus left for two days.
The index had ceased to move, and indicated what is considered the
point of extreme dryness. ‘The hygrometer was then entirely immersed
in water: the index immediately began to turn, and continued to do
so quickly, until it had moved round the dial ten times, and a few de-
grees over; the whole time occupied being 62 minutes. This was of
course the point of extreme moisture. When taken out of the water
and exposed to the air, it returned in 69 minutes, but stopped at the
ninth round, the weather having become cloudy.

The method of total immersion was used by De Luc in graduating
his whalebone hygrometer, and by Leslie for the graduation of his
ivory instrument. This method has been objected to as not represent-
ing what really takes place in the atmosphere, which is the precipita-
tion of water in the state of ultimate division, or as a vapour at the
point of deposition. I do not perceive any practical difference between
the two modes of expression: what is deposited is water in ultimate
particles, and if these coalesce, rain or running water results, which is
what I use for rapidly producing extreme moisture. When a gut line
has been exposed fora long time to saturated vapour, it is found covered
with adhering globules of water; total immersion could do no more;
the gut line will, in either case, absorb only to saturation.

Whether there be, in the higher atmosphere, a region of absolut;
dryness is of no use to inquire; but that there is a region of extreme
dryness, we have the evidence of those who ascended in balloons, who
reported that their hygrometers indicated an increasing siccity in pro-
portion as they ascended, and to such a degree that paper became cor-
rugated as if by fire, and thirst became intolerable. With such siccity
we have nothing to do. In our experiments, we attain what we call
extreme dryness by the employment of exsiccants; but dryness so pro-
duced is probably not absolute. I adopt therefore the two fixed points,
extreme dryness and extreme moisture, both artificially produced, as
the limits of my scale; and as the representatives of the conditions
which alternately exist in the heavens; and I assume the hygrometric
range between them to be measured by the twisting and untwisting of
the gut line, as shown by its index and graduated circle.

A hygrometer, of whatever construction, can only indicate the at-
mospheric moisture of its own immediate neighbourhood, which may
be called its local atmosphere, and which is continually changing,
either by the addition or subtraction of water in the state of vapour;
or by change of temperature or of pressure.

R.I, A, PROC, —VOL, L., SER. Il. SCIENCE, 3R

484 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Berzelius distinguished water into the three states of aqueous gas,
aqueous vapour, and liquid water. When aqueous gas is cooled in the
air, vapour is formed, which is water in its ultimate division; butif
cooled on the surface of a cold solid, it does not form vapour, but
passes at once into liquid water. In the case of this hygrometer,
aqueous gas is cooled on the gut line and becomes water. When the
index stands at 0 (represented by a point) the gut line, having been
exposed to the action of exsiccants, is supposed to be anhydrous.

When the gut line begins to absorb, it begins to turn the index;
and when this has travelled ten times round, it has completed the hy-
grometric range of the local atmosphere, and of the instrument.

The length of gut line actually in operation, exclusive of the silk,
which gave 10 rounds of the index in my trials, was 3+ inches; but
the stem which holds it is adjustable to a greater or less length as may
be necessary to produce 10 rounds.

With regard to the working of this instrument, the following will
give some idea, being the result of a trial of a new gut line in what
may be called its natural state without any exsiccation. The hygrometer
was covered with a glass cylinder, half of which was lined with wet
blotting paper. If the gut-line had been previously exsiccated, it
would have given eleven turns to the index, and a few degrees.

Ist round performed in 7+ minutes.

2nd ” ”? Us 9
3rd 99 ” 8$ )
AUN ass ” Om) 49
5th ”) 99 9 9
6th sy, m 11 0
7th ” 9 13 ”
8th ” 29 18 %»”
9th ie se 27 5
10th > 3 61 a

A similar hygrometer, being totally immersed in water, the index
went round eight times in five minutes, in times not very unequal.

When the hygrometer is exposed to the natural dampness of the
air, the first two or three, or perhaps four, or five revolutions of the
index are scarcely different, in point of time, unless the atmosphere
have meanwhile changed hygrometrically, which it so frequently does.
Much will depend on the thinness of the gut line. Proper lengths
from the same string may be preserved indefinitely in a glass tube of
very small bore sealed with wax. A gut line, long in use, is easily re-
moved and replaced, and may not require to be changed but after a
long service; especially if the glass receiver be constantly kept on
when the hygrometer is not in use.

This hygrometer, when suddenly brought into the open air, after
confinement in the house, although the index may immediately begin
to move, does not at once truly show the state of the atmosphere,

Donovan—On a Comparable Hygrometer. 485

as do those of Hooke, Regnault, and others, nor until the index have
passed rapidly though the degrees of moisture which existed in the
open air previously to its exposure. ‘The index then pauses, or passes
slowly for a while, and shows the real existing state. ‘The ab-
sorption of water into the pores of a hard elastic substance cannot
be instantaneous.

The hygrometric range of the instrument may be assumed to con-
sist of any number of degrees at pleasure, provided that the number be
comprised within the turns which the gut line is capable of giving to
the index. The gut line selected as the proper medium for this
hygrometer, when subjected aiternately to the two extremes, in my
trials gave to the index ten rounds of a circle divided into 100 degrees.
Neglecting a few redundant degrees, there are in its whole range 1000
degrees between the two extremes. This number is therefore the
denominator of a fraction of which the numerator is any number of
degrees indicated by the revolutions and parts of a revolution of the
index on any occasion. Thus, the gut line having been previously
well dried by exsiccants, suppose the index to have moved twice round
the dial, and then stopped, the fraction of saturation would be =2°0.
or 0:2. Or if, after an absence, I find two spherules in the receiver,
the index perhaps pointing to 40° besides, then the fraction of satura-
tion would be 0:24. Ifthe index go round ten times, the atmosphere
is saturated or 1:0; but this is a rare occurrence, and never happened
in my trials with this instrument unless by contrivance. So far of no-
tation: now as to the value of the degrees.

A degree on this hygrometer represents the presence in its local at-
mosphere of the one thousandth part of the moisture which would be
necessary to produce saturation. When the hygrometer, having been
previously well dried, marks 100° (or better decimally 0:1) that is
one round of the index on the dial, I know that the atmosphere
contains one-tenth part of the water that would saturate it. When
the hygrometer marks 0°5, the observer learns that he is in an
atmosphere midway between the extremes of moisture and dryness.
If the degree indicated be 0°84 it means that the index has gone
round the graduated circle eight times and 40 degrees besides, in all
0:84. Were the hygrometer to mark any degree much below 0°],
it would announce an intolerably dry atmosphere, which, if permanent,
would prove to human beings dangerously unwholesome or destructive
to life.

it need scarcely be observed that the foregoing degrees of dampness
are convertible into degrees of dryness by subtracting them from unity,
and taking the difference.

As the agreement of two hygrometers, placed under the same
circumstances, leads to a presumption of the correctness of both, and
as comparability is desirable for many purposes of research, I made
several experiments with a view of ascertaining if the hygrometer here
described possessed that important quality.

486 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Two hygrometer frames of similar construction and size were pro-
cured. A gut string, the thinnest, most even, and most equally
twisted was selected; and, from the mzddle of it, a piece twelve inches
long was cut and divided into two equal parts, which weighed 0°54 of
a grain each. A string was made of afew fibres of floss silk, very
loosely twisted together, divided into two, and a sufficient knot made
on the end of each. The gut and silk lines were connected by the
brass cones to form two compound-lines as already described, and one |
of these with its index was fixed in each hygrometer frame, care being

_taken that the same length of gut was exposed to the action of the air,
which was easily effected by the sliding stem. The compound lines,
hanging loosely, resumed their natural twist, and in this state were
left for several hours. Each was then gradually tightened until the
rapidity of the vibrations of the index of each, when moved equally
from its position of rest and suddenly let loose, was equal in both; and
of this the eye seems to be a sufficient judge. The more rapid the
vibration the greater the tension. The weakest tension that will give
vibrations, and carry the index in both cases equally, is the proper
condition of the two hygrometers for comparison. It should be
stated that one of these instruments had a silk string twice as long
as the other.

I shall now state the results of a comparison of those two hygro-
meters, placed closely beside each other in the open air, and under
shelter, during eight days. In this period, I inspected them 119
times, at unequal intervals, while the indexes traversed the dials ten
times round—backwards sometimes, forwards other times—but in
effect ten times. In the following statement, no case is recorded
wherein the indexes remained at the same degree as at the preceding
inspection :—

In 15 inspections the hygrometers agreed precisely.
In 18 inspections they differed one degree.

In 14 inspections they differed two degrees.

In 4 inspections they differed three degrees.

During these 51 inspections, the indexes had gone round the dials
six times. But during the remaining four rounds the differences were
much greater, reaching 20 degrees, and once 25 degrees. This might
have been foreseen; for as each new round of each index gave its silk
string an additional twist, and as one of the silk strings, being but
half the length, offered double resistance to its gut line, the latter was
-at length nearly overpowered, and moved its index more feebly and
slowly, while the unobstructed one moved nearly at its original
rate: hence the increasing difference between. There may have been
many other cases of agreement not here recorded; and but for this
impediment it is fair to presume that there would have been agreement
throughout the whole scale. The movements were very numerous,
the weather being stormy and changeable. »

. Doxovan—On a Comparable Hygrometer. 487

At a subsequent period, I made 77 inspections, with the following
results, during a week, at unequal intervals, the silk strings being
equal :—

In 31 inspections the hygrometers agreed precisely.
In 13 they differed one degree.

In 18 they differed two degrees.

In 5 they differed four degrees.

In 6 they differed five degrees.

In 3 they differed six degrees.

In 1 they differed ten degrees.

The instances in which the two hygrometers agreed, or nearly
agreed, are sufficiently numerous to induce a belief that those in which
they disagreed were occasioned by the same causes as Regnault found
to affect his psychrometer momentarily, which he says ‘‘ must be
attributed to the successive arrivals of air which contain quantities of
moisture often very different.” Whether this be so or not, a difference
of three or four degrees in a thousand of the range must be of small
effect in any inquiry, and is not a greater imperfection than has been
found in other hygrometers of acknowledged efficiency. Thus, it is
stated that two of De Luc’s whalebone hygrometers, being compared,
were found to differ five degrees, although the scale of each had been
recently adjusted; and that the best hair hygrometers of Saussure,
when compared, often deviated several degrees in the same medium.
(Edinb. Encyclop., Art. Hygrom., p. 392).

From the facts stated, I think it may be admitted that this hygro-
meter is a comparable instrument, when carefully made and managed.
There is one other office which a hygrometer has to perform. It is not
sufficient that it shall inform us of the presence of water in the atmo-
sphere; we require to know how much—the ponderable quantity in
grains’ weight which a vacuum of a definite measure, such as a cubic
foot, may at any time contain, without the knowledge of which the
words ‘‘ dampness,”’ and ‘‘ dryness,” give no precise information.

The hygrometer here described represents the natural unsaturated
state of the atmosphere: ten rounds or 1000 degrees constitute its
scale ; all less numbers of degrees constitute its fraction of saturation.
This fraction 1s the measurer of the moisture belonging to all existing
temperatures of the time as they present themselves; but it does not
give information as to the actual ponderable quantity of water present
in a certain volume of air or space, such as a cubic foot, may at any
time contain.

To arrive at the knowledge of this quantity, we must, in the first
instance, seek the aid of experiment and computation. The first step
will be to find the dew-point: the easiest method for which is the cold
water process of Le Roy, recommended by Dalton, Berzelius, and
others. Suppose the dew-point to be 60°, find the elasticity of that
temperature from the tables of Regnault, interpreted and adapted to

488 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

the latitude of Dublin by the Rev. Dr. Dixon. Divide that elasticity
into the height of the barometer. Divide the quotient into the weight
of a cubic foot of aqueous vapour, at the temperature of the dew-point:
the quotient will be the grains’ weight of water contained in a cubic foot
of the atmosphere, at that time.

Thus, at the dew-point 60°, the elasticity of vapour is 0°5178, and
this elasticity divided into the barometric height 30 gives 58, and
dividing this 58 into 372, the weight in grains of a cubic foot of satu-
rated vapour at 60°, gives 6°4 grains as the weight of water contained
in a cubic foot of the atmosphere or space, at that time, under the cir-
cumstances stated.

This computation shows what weight of aqueous vapour would be
found in a cubic foot of air or space if the vapour were saturated, but
it is almost never saturated, as is well known to those who have long
observed the psychrometer, the two bulbs of which almost never agree.
In De Luc’s experience, he found them to agree but once. During my
own observation of an excellent psychrometer, I never found the two
bulbs to agree exactly, the difference varying from half a degree to 10
or 12 thermometric degrees, after six or eight hours of incessant rain ;
and other observers have found the difference much greater. This
hygrometer shows how far the air is from saturation, that point being
the completion of the tenth round of the index: the fraction of satura-
tion shows how much has been already accomplished of the computed
quantity of water, and by the distance of the index from the completion
of the tenth round, how much is yet to be accomplished.

The computation shows how much saturated vapour of water the
cubic foot would contain; the hygrometer shows how much it does con-
tain, and also the deficiency—1. e. the quantity which, if added to that
actually contained, would make up the computed quantity. If the
index went ten times round the dial, the atmosphere would be saturated
and could hold no more, that being the extreme of moisture. But as
the air is, we may say, never saturated, the index will not turn round
ten times, unless placed in an artificial atmosphere of aqueous vapour.
On examining the state of the hygrometer at any time, we find perhaps
that two spherules have been thrown off, and that the index points to
several degrees more. Suppose both together indicate 250°, we learn
that the atmosphere is one quarter saturated, and as computation has
shown that 6°4 grains of water would be saturation at 60°, and as
one quarter only of the saturating quantity is present, we learn that 1}
grains of water are suspended in vapour at that time, in every cubic
foot of air or space.

In fine, whatever may be the fraction of saturation presented by
the hygrometer, that will be the fraction necessary to make up the
weight of water which computation has shown to belong to that tem-
perature when saturated.

A few suggestions relative to the care of the instrument may be
useful. The compound line should not be kept tight when not in use;

Donovan—On a Comparable Hygrometer. 489

and never more tight than is necessary to keep it in its rectilinear
position: if the index, when moved, vibrate much and very rapidly
the compound line is too tight.

Old gut-lines act sufficiently well for hygroscopic purposes; but
for exact experiments a new gut line should be used ; it is easily fixed
in, and the cost of a number of them is almost nominal. The silk line
need scarcely ever be renewed.

When exact results are required, the natural zero should be the
starting point; in other cases, any degree may be used for that pur-

ose.

: It is proper to mention, although it might have been anticipated,
that this hygrometer scarcely acts in very frosty weather. When aqueous
vapour is converted into icy particles, it is not in condition to be either
absorbed or liberated: hence the gut line, although having an affinity
for water, has none for ice. In continued hard frosts, the gut line is
even permanently injured by tension and rendered unfit for service, so
much so, as to be no longer affected by damp or drought, although
originally moveable by the breath or the proximity of warm hands.

' The hygrometer being, as its name indicates, the measure of moist-
ure, that degree at which its scale commences is therefore the natural
zero; but throughout the foregoing description, the word zero is for
shortness used to signify the completion of any round of the circle, that
is any arrival of the index at the hundrdeth degree of the graduated cir-
cle, which may occur ten times while its thousand degrees are being
completed. The natural zero can be practically attained only by ex-
posure of the gut line to the influence of exsiccants until the index
stand motionless, which may not take place for several hours.

It would be a depreciation of the value of this little instrument
were it viewed as a philosophical trifle. It may be made conducive to
health and comfort, and useful for a variety of purposes. In warm
climates the atmosphere at times becomes so dry and parching that it
is found necessary to ameliorate its effects by placing vessels of water in
the most airy parts of the house, and in bed-rooms, and even on warm
stoves in order to promote evaporation. The opposite condition of re-
dundant moisture in the air is not without inconvenience—‘ We have
(says Ganot) the feeling of oppression, even at moderate temperatures,
when we are in an atmosphere saturated by moisture in which no
evaporation takes place.”’ In either of these states of the air the hy-
grometer points to the evil and to the remedy.

The instrument is available for ascertaining the dampness of new
buildings or apartments, or the suitableness of the external air for vale-
tudinarians. It may prove useful to the chemist, its small size rendering
it adaptable to his purposes. The air of cellars may be tested as to its fit-
ness for the storage of provisions, wines, &c. It is perhaps the only
manageable hygrometer for aeronauts, no preparation at the time of
observation being necessary. It is convenient for comparing the air of
mountains and valleys or widely separated localities, each of two obser-

490 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

vers being provided with a gut line from the same string. It shows
how distant or how near is the point of liquefaction of vapour in the
air, and thence the probability of a fall of rain, information so import-
ant to the gardener or agriculturist.

When a register is to be kept, during absence of a few hours in wet
weather, or of many hours or even days in dry weather, the gut line
must be previously brought to the maximum of dryness by means of

the exsiccation discs, and the index brought to zero. A spherule is to ~ .

be placed on each side of the index. On the return of the observer, if
_he find both spherules in the receiver, he is not necessarily to infer
that damp continuously accumulated in the air to that amount, without
intermission: there may have been advances and retrocessions of the
index, the former having been, on that occasion, greater than the latter,
until the spherules had been finally pushed through the perforation.
The spherules and index together give the maximum, up to the moment
of observation.

A method of bringing the index to zero has been already given, but
it is uncertain and only approximate. In order to bring the index pre-
cisely to zero after being thus approximated, the tightening pin will be
found to have complete control, but should not be used to great extent,
as it affects the sensibility of the gut line.

To learn the state of the atmosphere, at any time, the indication of
the index will be generally insufficient: it may have previously tra-
versed the circle several times by alternate absorption and extrication of
moisture by the gut line, and of this the index gives no account. The
amount in degrees, indicated by the spherules found in the receiver, if
any, must be added to the degrees shown by the index. The sum is the
present hygrometric state of the atmosphere.

As the proper se¢us of a hygrometer is the open air, it must be pro-
tected from vicissitudes of weather. It may be inclosed in a pocket
lantern, consisting of three sides of glass closely glazed in a japanned
tin frame, the fourth side being a door with many air-holes at the
bottom. The top of the lantern may be constructed, in the usual way,
with two arches of tin plate crossing each other at right angles. Hand-
some pocket lanterns of this kind are commonly sold, but the open
arches at top should be covered with muslin.

The lantern, containing the hygrometer will, during | rain and high
wind, require to be included in a cubical tin case, so much larger than
the lantern as will allow the entrance of a sufficient current of air
through one side, which is to be left open. The case should be loaded,
at bottom, with lead.

The hygrometer should stand in a circular shallow tin tray, the
bottom of which is covered inside with a disc of cloth to prevent the
rebounding of the elastic spherules when they fall. This is the receiver
previously mentioned. It shows at a glance how many spherules have
fallen.

During the late rainy weather I made a number of trials of my

Batu— Notes on Applied Mechanics. 491

hygrometer. I shall describe one of them, as:it will give a clear idea
of some of the preceding statements.

The hygrometer having been exposed to the exsiccating discs in the
drying apparatus for two days, the index stood at 2°-—we may say at
zero. Being placed in its lantern, the index began to move; it was
raining at the time. In two hours the index had moved round twice,
and had deposited two spherules : it then began to move more and more
slowly, stopping occasionally and moving forward again, and sometimes
retrograding, but still it progressed untilit reached 49°, where it rested
for upwards of three hours. Calling the starting point zero and the
resting point 50°, the hygrometric state of the atmosphere, including
the two rounds, was 250° or 0:25. ‘The rain had ceased: the index
began to retrograde, and advanced and receded alternately, but next
morning it was found exactly at zero. Thus having advanced 250° and
retrograded 150°, the gut line must have retained the aqueous re-
presentative of 100°.

To prove the correctness of this inference, it should happen that, by
subjecting the hygrometer to the exsiccating discs, the index should
retrograde 50°. On making the trial, I was pleased to find that this
happened exactly asit ought : for, after exposure of the hygrometer to
the exsiccating discs during a night, the index, next morning, stood
exactly at zero, and further exposure, during several hours, did not
make any change.

If, without this second exposure to the exsiccating discs, I had at
some subsequent period placed the hygrometer on duty, and found the
index to point, suppose to 80°, it is obvious what a mistake it would
be to conclude that this degree indicated the atmospheric state, the real
indication being 180°. ‘This source of error must be always attended
to, when the hygrometric state of the atmosphere is to be ascertained.

XL.—Notss on Appriep Mecuanics, III., 1V. By Rosert Stawet1
Batt, LL. D..

(Continued from Proceedings, vol. i., ser. 2, page 245.)
[Read April 14, 1873. ]

I11.—Or tue Tueory or Lone Prirzars.

In the ‘ Educational Times,’”’? November, 1872, I proved the fol-
lowing approximate formula (previously proposed in question 3809)
connecting the load on the pillar with the deflection of the centre for
the case where the curve has no point of inflection—

a RT a” TP
une (14 a
W being the load on the pillar.
LL the length.

R. 1, A. PROC,—VOL. I, SER. II., SCIENCE, 35

492 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

FE the coefticient of elasticity.
I the moment of inertia.
D the deflection of the centre.

After the publication of Q. 8809, the Rev. RK. Townsend, F.T.C. D.,
called my attention to the fact, that there was a discrepancy between
my result anda similar formula arrived at by Poisson, Mecanique,
2nd Edition, vol. 1., p. 612. Poisson’s formula, translated into the
present notation, gives

aw KIT a D
Me ae Lae }
The discrepancy has arisen from the circumstance that Poisson has

considered a as negligible in deducing the differential equation of the
curve, while in finding the length of the SHENG he retains a term of

the same order. If terms of the magnitude = ay’ ; be retained throughout

the investigation, as manifestly is necessary fe a legitimate approxi-
mation, then the 4 in the denominator of the second term in Poisson’s
result should be replaced by an 8.

The peculiarity of this expression has been already adverted to,
namely, that it does not vanish when D vanishes.

ITV.—Nore on A HypropynamicaL THEOREM DUE TO PROFESSOR STOKES.

A circular cylinder moves through an indefinitely extended in-
compressible liquid: determine the movements of the particles of the
liquid.

The present note is merely
to present in a geometrical form
the solution of this problem given
by Professor Stokes.

Let the shaded portion of
the figure represent the cylinder
of which O is the centre.

Let AOB be the direction
in which the cylinder is moving.

To find the direction in
which a particle of the liquid P
is moving, describe a circle POR
touching AB at O, then P is
moving in the direction of the
tangent to the circle, and all
points on the circle are moving
in the directions of the arrows.
Further, the velocity of P varies
inversely as the square of the distance OP, so that the circle APC is
the locus of points moving with the same velocity : the velocity of

Furtone—Description ofan Artificial Respirator. 493

every point is therefore fully determined, since the particle at D moves
with the velocity of the cylinder. The Kinetic energy in the liquid is
equal to that possessed by a cylinder of the liquid of the same size and
moving with the same velocity as the cylinder which has produced the
movement.

XLI.—Description oF AN INSTRUMENT FOR KEEPING UP ARTIFICIAL
Resprration. By Dr. Nichotas Furtone. (With Plates XXVI.
and XX VII., Science.)

[Read April 28, 1873. ]

Tue instrument I have used for keeping up artificial respiration was
constructed by myself, and is a modification of one originally devised.
by my father, Dr. A. Furlong, of Streamville, Co. Wexford.

Many years since it occurred to him when endeavouring to resusci-
tate some persons asphyxiated by drowning, that an instrument simi-
lar to what I have sketched in section, at fig. 3., ought to prove
useful. 3

He never had one constructed of sufficient size to test its practical
utility, but his model, which I have frequently examined, had the form
of an ordinary pair of bellows, but with two compartments, each of
which had a separate pipe or tube.

It will easily be seen that when these pipes were fixed air-tight
in either nostril, and the mouth and lips kept perfectly closed, that on
divaricating the handles a ad, the chamber A filled through the pipe
P with water or air from the lungs, while the chamber B filled through
the lower valve with fresh air. On again approximating the handles,
the chamber A emptied itself through the upper valve, the chamber B
at the same time transmitting its charge of fresh air to the lungs.

Though the action of my instrument is essentially the same as
my father’s, yet it differs from it in some other respects.—First, in
form, which isa matter of very little consequence. Secondly, in having
but one pipe inserted into a third or central chamber C, communicating
with the other two by means of apertures presided over by suitable
valves. The importance of this for my purpose is obvious, the trachea
being by far the most convenient part through which to carry on
artificial respiration. Thirdly, in being self-acting in one direction
through the agency of elastic bands, which enabled me to dispense
with the services of an assistant, and keep it in full action by a treadle
movement. Sourthly, in the idea of a regulating spring (Figures 4
and 5, Pl]. XXVII., Science) over the valve V (see Fig. 1, Pl. XXVL.,
Science), to obviate the tendency of the air to pass directly from.
chamber A to chamber B.

_ The regulator, fig. 4, would only be necessary in the case of large
animals, where the resistance offered by the lungs was very great; it

494 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

may be entirely dispensed with in small animals, such as rabbits,
hedgehogs, &c., &c., with which I have found the instrument exhi-
bited to work most efficiently.

The upper part of the apparatus is fixed underneath the operating
table by three strong cords, as seen in fig. 2, the inferior part is lke-
wise fixed by cords to one end of a piece of wood. about 16 inches
long by 4 broad and 2? thick. The other end of this board is hinged
- to the floor, and thus acts as a treadle. Of course when the bellows
is closed, the end of the treadle to which it is attached should be
raised from the floor sufficiently to allow the complete expansion of
the bellows when the treadle is depressed.

XLII.—Tue Anatomy or Cu#ropsis Lipertensis. By ALEXANDER
Macatister, M. B., M. R. I. A., Professor of Comparative Anatomy
in the University of Dublin. (With Plate XX VIII., Science.)

[Read June 9, 1873. ]

Tn 1844, Mr. 8. G. Morton published in the Proceedings of the Aca-
demy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia (vol. 11., p. 14), an account
of the bones of a small species of hippopotamus brought by Dr.
Goheen, of Monrovia, which he named H. minor. These bones (two
skulls) had been procured on the banks of the St. Paul River, Liberia.
The name Hippopotamus minor being preoccupied by one of Cuvier’s
fossil species, Mr. Morton later (Journal of the same Academy, second
series, vol. i., 1849), substituted H. Liberiensis, for the new small
form. A second and more detailed description at the hands of Pro-
fessor Leidy led to the founding by that comparative anatomist of a
new genus for its reception, which he at first called Cherodes (pre-
eccupied in another department) and finally Cheeropsis. This creature
has more recently (1867), received another name from the late Pro-
fessor Gratiolet, Ditomeodon, which, however, being subsequent to
Cheeropsis, must be abandoned. M. Alphonse Milne Edwards having
obtained from Prince Napoleon a skin, a skeleton, and two skulls of
this species, has written thereon a monograph (Recherches pour servir
a l Histoire Naturelle des Mammifeéres, Livraison 2, 1868).

The present specimen was found by a native hunter in Liberia, by
whom its mother was shot. It was supposed to be one or two weeks
old. On its being brought alive to Governor Pope Hennessy, he kindly
directed that it should be transmitted to the Dublin Zoological Gar-
dens, in the care of Dr. Price. Unfortunately on its arrival in
Liverpool the animal caught cold, which caused violent inflammation
of both lungs, and in spite of the care taken of it she did not survive
her arrival in the gardens by five minutes. By this time she was
supposed to be eight weeks old, and her dimensions are as follow:—

MacatistER——On the Anatomy of Cheropsis Liberiensis. 495

Inches. Inches.
Length, .. ren ee 22c0 1 Wadthi between eyes, 7... ...... 00
Height at shoulder, yt elo) ne lueneth! tromeeyesto Cary... \. 2-0
: ) hip, Seer 2eO a elbemethroteronevles ct. 1.2 r 470
Girth at back of ‘shoulder, pe? ioe hlnenethvorhindy leo. 5a. sare t470
Peetnontyor thigh, 2. jit. 23:0 Length of rictus of mouth, 5:0
Length of head from snout to Breadth across angle of mandible 4°25
PHOMPMOLWMeTeATs .. 6 ve «- 4°00

he skin is dark brown with a light reddish tint, hairs are only
present at the base and within the cavity of the concha auris, as well
as on the muzzle, where they are stiff, and a few scattered softer hairs
exist on the body.

The head is small, the face shorter than in the common hippopo-
tamus. In the adult the eyes are midway between the occiput and the
snout. The toes are united by a membrane.

The other points of importance in its osteology are so carefully
detailed in Milne Edwards’ paper that I need not recapitulate them
here. My specimen showed the same arrangements as far as they could
be noticed in a young specimen. The vertebre were seven cervical,
fourteen dorsal, five lumbar, four sacral, at least ten caudal, six
sternebers in the sternum, and a wide xiphoid cartilage. There
was no ligamentum teres in the hip joint.

In the splanchnology of this young specimen there were some very
interesting features; the heart was wide, short, and with a closed
foramen ovale, a small Eustachian and rudimental Thebesian valve.
The right superior vena cava is large; a very fine vein, joining the left
innominate at its origin to the coronary, was the only trace of a left
superior vena cava; the right vena azygos was large, the left small,
both arch over the bronchi and end in the two superior cave; there
were no valves in the left or right renal veins. The aorta gave off
from its arch an innominate artery, which soon bifurcated; one branch
being the left carotid, the other being the common stem for the right
carotid and right subclavian. The left vertebral and left carotid arose
separately from the aortic arch. The superior mesenteric and cceliac
axis came off as acommon trunk, and there was an inferior mesenteric ;
the internal and external iliacs arose at one point by a very short
common trunk on each side. I could find no caudal glomeruli or other
trace of the coccygeal gland. There was a single axillary artery ; no
retia in the upper limb, nor in the neck. The common carotid bifur-
cated at the lower edge of the larynx. The inferior vena cava was
thick-walled above the liver; having pierced the diaphragm, it was
directed forwards for a short distance, about an inch and a-half, then
ascended, pierced the pericardium which, as in the walrus, was not
attached to the trilobate single cordiform tendon of the diaphragm,
and finally ended in the right auricle. There was a very high bifur-
eation of the right bronchus, forming very nearly a median tube. The
stomachs were four, and as usual; the mtestine was thirty-two feet
long, and was not provided witha ccecum. ‘The choledic duct opens

496 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

six inches below the pylorus. The kidneys were slightly lobulated.
The liver was solid quadrilateral, with an elongated triangular gall
bladder, an obliterated umbilical vein, but no ductus venosus, and..a
vena cava imbedded in its posterior border.

The hypoglossal, vagus and cervical sympathetic were closely con-
nected ; the first named separated and passed inwards, the two others
pass downwards, united as a single cord as far as the seventh cervical ver-
tebra. Here they separate ; the two vagi pass inwards behind the roots
of the lungs to the cesophagus, where they lie, the left behind and the
right in front, then they soon coalesce into a single cord, which extends
as far downwards as the stomach, and there it terminates. The sym-
pathetic cord forms immediately on its separation a large ganglion,
succeeded by a chain of others as far as the diaphragm. The two
trunk sympathetic cords unite around the coeliac axis and form the
large solar plexus, each semilunar ganglion taking the place of a
last dorsal ganglion. From this the usual sets of branches stream
off, and the trunk nerve on each side passes along the lumbar and sacral
vertebre, forming lumbar and sacral ganglia, the last sacral being a
ganglion impar, and the inner branches form a large hypogastric
plexus. The pleursee as they pass from the pericardium to the dia-
phragm are strengthened by fibrous tissue from the pericardium, and
have branching on them the phrenic nerves.

The brain was well developed and well convoluted. The callosal
gyrus was long and rounded behind, the internal perpendicular sulcus
and central convolution were large, and a rudimental calcarine groove
existed on the postero-inferior surface of the hemisphere. The upper
surface showed many shallow involutions and well marked inner fron-
tal. The Vorzwickel, 1st and 3rd plis de passage externe (Gratiolet),
Zwickel andasmall occipital Zungenformiges Lappchen (Huschke) exist.
The figures (Plate XXVIII., Figs. 1, 3) will show this lobulation
better than any description.

The myology of the specimen will be seen to present a general
resemblance to that of the common hippopotamus, and a more distant
likeness to that of the pig.

The trapezius was a single inseparable muscle, passing from the
inner fourth of the occiput, the middle line of the neck, and the an- |
terior part of the back, to be inserted into the scapular spine ; its lowest
fibres form a strong tendon into the tubercle of Retzius on the scapu-
lar spine, a separate cleido-occipital (= clavicular trapezius) arose from
the par-occipital and post tympanic process external to the last, and
is inserted into the clavicular deltoid (with which it is continuous),
having no trace of an inscription at the point of junction; the final
destination of the deltoidal part of this muscle, after flowing over the
inside of the shoulder is into the lower end of the humerus, external
to the biceps and brachialis anticus.

The sterno-mastoid arose from the presternum, and was inserted
along with and in front of the last. The trachelo-acromial, though
very separate at its atlantic origin, is blended with the acromial part

MacaristER— On the Anatomy of Cheropsis Liberiensis. 497

of the trapezius. There is no cleidomastoid nor omohyoid. Of these
protractors, the sterno-mastoid=1; trapezus=2°20; trachelo- acro-
mial =1:10; and the cleido- occipital +clavicular deltoid = 2:50.

The rhomboideus occipitalis and major were large, the minor
small, but they were not definitely separable, and the whole exceeded
the sterno-mastoid in weight by tth. The latissimus dorsi ar ose from
the three lowest ribs, from the spines of the hindmost eight dorsal
vertebre, and by the lumbar fascia from the lumbar spines; it was
inserted along with and pany connected to the teres major (which
was normal, and was only 7 of the latissimus). These two muscles in
weight exactly equalled the combined cleido-oceipital, clavicular deltoid
and the trachelo-acromial.

The pectoralis major consisted of: 1st, a quadrate presternal part,
whose fibres passed from one side to the other into the fascia of the arm
for the whole length; 2ndly, ofthe usual stecno-costal part, which ex-
tended to two inches of the linea alba, was large and inserted as usual,
higher up into the head of the humerus; this muscle equalled in bulk
all the neuro-scapular muscles together. There was no proper pecto-
ralis minor. The serratus magnus arose from ten ribs, and its levator
anguli scapule extension, which was as usual inseparable, arose from
six cervical transverse processes. This muscle equalled the pectoral
in weight. A strong sterno-scapularis stretched from the pre-
sternum to the fascia above the supra-spinatus, by which it was
continued into the meso-scapula ; this muscle equalled the trachelo-
acromial in size.

The deltoideus arose as a continuous muscle from the spine of the
scapula and from the infra-spinous fascia, and was inserted into the
deltoidal crest; this muscle was small, only half the size of the sterno-
scapularis. The supra-spinatus was to the infra-spinatus as 14: 9,
and the tendons of both lay outside the capsule of the joint. The
supra-spinatus was more than double the deltoid in weight, and the
sub-scapularis was very little larger than the last-named. A sub-
scapularis secundus could easily be separated.

The coraco-brachialis was represented by the long form, which was
crossed, not pierced by the musculo-cutaneous nerve; this muscle was
small but extended nearly to the inner condyle. The teres ERE
was distinct as usual, half the size of the coraco-brachial and ;/, that
of the infraspinatus.

The biceps arose by a long tendon from the summit of the glenoid
cavity ; this tendon was very thick, and ended in a penniform belly,
which was inserted by two tendons, one into the anterior and inner side
of the head of the radius, and the other winding round the head of the
radius ran into the inner lip of the lesser sigmoid cavity of the ulna,
becoming confluent with the orbicular ligament, a slip extends from
the latter insertion into the fascia of the forearm. The biceps withal isa
small muscle, being only equal to 4 of the supra-spinatus. The brachi-
alis anticus is very spiral in its course, and is inserted into the inner
side of the radius below its head, anterior to the first tendon of the

498 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

biceps; it is double the biceps in weight. The triceps is enormous,
its long head arises from the whole edge of the post-scapula, and the
humeral head was indivisible and closely joined to the scapular. This
muscle is four times the weight of the combined biceps and brachialis.
There is no dorsi epitrochlearis, and the external anconeus (which
exists) is inseparable from the triceps.

In the forearm there is no pronator teres, nor supinator longus.
The flexor carpi radialis extends from the mner condyle to the base
of the first metatarsal (that of the index). The palmaris longus is
half the size of the foregoing, and is nearly inseparable from the
flexor carpi ulnaris. That muscle has two heads which are quite
separate, an olecranal and a condyloid, each of which equals the
flexor carpi radialis; they were inserted by a common tendon into the
pisiform bone, and the palmaris longus external thereto ended in the
flat fascia of the palm.

The flexor sublimis was very small, equalling the flexor carpi
radialis, and sent perforated tendons to the 1st, 2nd, and 3rd digits. The
flexor pollicis and digitorum both arose from the humerus and slightly
from the forearm bones; the former was 4rd of the latter, and both com-
bined were five times larger than the flexor carpi radialis and 4rd the
size of the brachialis anticus. The pronator quadratus was very small,
barely detectible, and did not occupy +th of the length of the interos-
seous space.

There was a single extensor carpi radialis which was inserted by
one tendon into the second metacarpal bone; this muscle was the
largest on the forearm, equalling all the digit flexors combined; there
was no supinator brevis. The extensor digitorum longus sent off three
tendons to the 2nd, 3rd, and 4th digits; this muscle was also
large, being more than 3rds the foregoing. The extensor minimi digiti
sent off two tendons to the first and second phalanges of the 3rd and
4th digits; it was exactly half the size of the common extensor.

The extensor carpi ulnaris arose by a tendon from the external
condyle, it wound round to the flexor side of the forearm, and was
inserted into the pisiform: it equalled the flexor carpi radialis in size.
Extensor ossis metacarpi pollicis was about the same size, and arose
mainly from the radius as well as from the interosseous space ; it is in-
serted into a sesamoid bone at the base of the 1st digit. There was one
lumbricalis to the radial side of the 4th digit; an abductor minimi
_ digiti from the pisiform to the Ist phalanx, a flexor brevis for the
same finger from the head of the 4th metacarpal and an adductor
from the os magnum. The dorsal interossei are, abductor indicis from
the scaphoid and 1st metacarpal to the Ist phalanx, abductor (radialis)
medii, ulnaris medii, and abductor annularis, which is the only
bicipital one in the series. The palmar interossei are adductor annularis
and a long (carpal) and a short (metacarpal) adductor indicis inserted
separately. (Plate XXVIII., Fig. 5.)

MacatistEr—On the Anatemy of Cheropsis Liberiensis. 499

The splenius arose from the cervical and upper dorsal spines, and
was inserted into the occiput and into the atlas; it had one tendinous
inscription. The serratus posticus extended from the 6th to the 15th
rib, the trachelo-mastoid was large, and arose from the last cervical
and from the first dorsal transverse process, and was inserted into the
para-mastoid process. The complexus arose from the 2nd to the 7th
cervical vertebree as well as from the upper dorsals; the deeper spinal
muscles were as usual, the scalenus anticus extended from the lst rib
to the 2-7 cervical vertebree, the S. medius from the 5-7 cervical and
the S. posticus from the 7th cervical, both to the 1st rib. The rectus
capitis anticus major stretched from the 2-6 cervical vertebre to the
basilar process.

The gluteus maximus, biceps and agitator caude were inseparable,
and arose from the fascia over the ilium and the post sacral vertebra; the
insertion was continuous along the outside of the thigh as far as the
knee, and thence into the head of the fibula and fascia over that bone;
this muscle equalled the great pectoralin weight. The gluteus medius
was thick, extended even above the iliac crest from the lumbar fascia,
and was inserted as usual; it was 2th the size of the last. There is no
pyriformis. The gluteus minimus is wide, 4th of the last, and the
marginal part represents gluteus quartus; internal to it lies the glu-
teus quintus, which arises fleshy under the origin of the rectus femoris
and is inserted into the outside of the femur below the great trochanter ;
this muscle is exceedingly small. The tensor vagine femoris arises
as usual, and is inserted into the knee by a strong band and into the
outside of the thigh; it isnearly half the size of gluteus medius. The
quadratus femoris I could not separate from the adductor magnus, nor
could the condyloid part of this muscle be separated without tearing from
the semimembranosus; they together made a muscular series equal to the
gluteus medius. The obturator externus was distinct, the internus and
its small gemelli was {rd its size.

The sartorius was twofold, one part arose from the inner surface of
the ramus of the pubis; the fibres passed over the brim.of the pelvis
and were inserted as usual ; the outer part arose from the sheath of the
iliacus tendon, and lay parallel and external to the first part; it is at-
tached partly to the patella and partly to the inner condyle of the tibia:
both together are half the weight of the gluteus minimus, and the
outer is to the inner as | to 4.

The psoas magnus arises from the ilium, and from the transverse
processes of the lumbar vertebre; it is a large muscle, nearly as large
as the biceps and gluteus maximus; the psoas parvus is small, only
being the 40th part of the magnus.

The pectineus is very minute, has a very small insertion into the
femur anterior to and above the lesser trochanter. The adductor longus
is larger, being | the size of the adductor magnus. The semitendino-
sus 1s inserted into a point on the tibia 2ths from the head ; its origin is
low down on the tuber ischii; this muscle is equal to the tensor vagine

Rh. 1. A, PROC.—VOL, I., SER. II., SCIENCE. 3 T

500 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

femoris. The gracilis is very wide; the rectus has two heads as usual,

the curved one being made of mixed fleshy and tendinous fibres; the
whole extensor mass on the front of the thigh, including the rectus, was
indivisible and equalled the psoadiliac in size ; the vastus internus was
the only part slightly separable.

The popliteus occupied the upper half of the tibia, arising as usual.
The gastrocnemius had two heads, an internal, double the popliteus in
size, and an external, a little smaller, with which the plantaris was in-
separably joined; there was no soleus. The tendon of the gastro-
cnemius was attached to the heel, that of the plantaris ran into the
plantar fascia. There was a single tibio-fibular flexor muscle for the
toes which gave off 4 tendons, and equalled the external gastro-
cnemiusinsize. The tibialis posticus was very small, and tibio-scaphoid
in attachments. The-flexor brevis was represented by a few fibres in
the plantar fascia. The tibialis anticus was double; one part arose
from the tibia, and was inserted into the 1st metatarsal; the other,
only half as large, arose from the outer condyle of the femur, by a com-
mon origin with the extensor longus digitorum, and was inserted far-
ther forwards.

The synovial membrane of the knee joint made a transversely
vertical partition on the plane of this tendon, and the anterior part
of the cavity only communicated with the posterior by an opening
behind and external to it; this occurs in other animals with a
femoral tendon, when that tendon arises anteriorly, as in the Nyl-ghau,
Axis, &c., but not when the tendon is very much lateralized, as in Car-
nivora; then it may not pass through the joint cavity at all.

The extensor hallucis arose from the upper point of trisection of the
fibula, and was inserted into the base of the third metacarpal bone; it is
very distinct, but very small; the extensor digitorum longus arose from
the front of the condyle of femur along with the second tibialis anticus,
and was inserted by a fascial expansion into the toes, the slip to the 4th
toe being very weak. This muscle equals the second tibialis anticus
in size, and isa little larger than the corresponding fore-limb-muscle.
The peroneus longus was as usual; the second peroneus is a p. quinti
arising from the fibula to be inserted into the outer surface of the
4th toe.

The interossei are smaller in the foot than in the hand, they are as
follows: Abductor indicis, Adductor indicis, Abductor medi (tibialis),
Abductor medii (fibularis), Adductor annularis, Abductor annularis,
Adductor minimi and Abductor minimi; to these is superadded a long
adductor minimi digiti, from the ectocuneiform to the inner side of the
first phalanx of minimus. (Plate XXVIII., Fig. 4.)

Macauister—On the Muscular Anatomy of the Gorilla. 501

XLITI.—Tue Muscutrar Anatomy or THE Gora. By ALEXANDER
Macaristrr, M.B., M. R.1. A., Professor of Comparative Anatomy
in the University of Dublin. (With Plate XXIX., Science.)

[Read June 9, 1873. ]

A youne female gorilla was brought home in spirits by Captain J. B.
Walker, F.R.G.S., and through the kindness of Mr. T. J. Moore,
Director of the Derby Museum, Liverpool, it was sent to Trinity Col-
lege for dissection. Its examination was conducted with great care by
Professor Haughton and myself, and the following are the results of
our observations, which are chiefly directed to the myology of the
animal,

The occipito-frontalis had two bellies in the gorilla, as in man and
the chimpanzee (Annals of Nat. Hist., May, 1871). The orbicularis
palpebrarum has its three parts strong; there is no lachrymalis, but
the orbital fibres are very distinct; there is a wide, thin tensor tarsi.
The basal head of the levator labii superioris aleeque nasi is inserted
into the alar cartilage; the orbital head is lower, thicker, and wider, in-
serted into the same cartilage. The levator anguli oris is distinct, and
ran downwards and outwards. There was no distinct corrugator su-
percilii ; the zygomaticus is a single wide muscle, as in the chimpanzee. |
The orbicularis oris was red and thick. The depressor labu inferioris
is strong and normal; and the levator menti and depressor labii supe-
rioris as are in man.

The masseter is thin, the buccinator is pierced by the Stenonian
duct, and a cluster of Wardian glands surround the opening. There
is a dilatator naris anterior, but no posterior. There are three muscles
_ forthe ear, as usual, a strong retrahens, a wide attollens, and a feeble

_attrahens. There isa strong ligamentum pterygo-spinosum (Ciyinini),
which is accompanied by a strong muscular band with similar attach-
ments. The rectus capitis anticus minor is stronger than it is in man ;
the longus atlantis is attached to four vertebrae; the longus colli is as
usual, as also are the scalenes and the quadratus lumborum. The
omohyoid has two bellies, and is a little stronger than it is in the
chimpanzee.

The sternomastoid is to the cleidomastoid as ‘11 to ‘04. Duver-
noy stated that the latter was the larger, but Wyman found it as I
did. It is the same in the chimpanzee, in one being as 14 to 6, in
another as 19 to 4. The trachelo-acromial was very small and
clavicular in its insertion, its origin being atlantic as usual; it only
weighed eight grains, and was very small, but larger than in either of
my chimpanzees. The trapezius does not extend to the occipital bone,
except exactly in the middle line, where there is a fine bundle of fibres
passing downwards; it was attached to all the cervical spines,
but only ten dorsals, as in the chimpanzee; the insertion occupied the
outer third of the clavicle, as well as the acromion and spine of scapula.

502 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

The rhomboideus has no occipital origin: its lesser (cervical) part is
from three, and its major or dorsal part from four spines, but they
are not separable; and the whole muscle is larger than it is in the
chimpanzee.

The serratus magnus arose from ten ribs, and its levator anguli
scapule segment was attached to three cervical transverse processes (4-
6); the whole muscle equalled the rhomboid and the trapezius in weight ;
it is larger proportionally in the chimpanzee, in which the levator
segment is more distinctly separable. I could not divide the serratus
in the gorilla as I did in the chimpanzee, nor did it extend as far as
the twelfth rib in the former, as it did in the latter.

The latissimus dorsi is attached to the spines of the four lower
dorsal vertebra, to the three lower ribs, and to the lumbar fascia. It
detached a dorsi epitrochlear element, asa very thin membrane, twenty
grains in weight, to be attached to the fascia of the forearm: this is
rather larger than in the chimpanzee. The deep spinal muscles are
like those of man and the chimpanzee. The deltoid is a single
separate muscle as in man, very much larger than in the chimpan-
zee. The great pectoral has a nearly separate clavicular portion, and
so, not like the chimpanzee, it was smaller than the deltoid, while in
my chimpanzees it was larger. ‘The lesser pectoral was inserted into
the coracoid process on each side, and had no trace of the variability
described in this muscle in the chimpanzee (oc. evt.); it arose from
the third, fourth, and fifth ribs. The subclavius lay under a very
strong costo-coracoid membrane, but was exceedingly small. The
tendon of the lower pectoral did not split the costo-coracoid membrane.

The supraspinatus was to the infraspinatus as 1 to 2, while in the
chimpanzees they were as 10 to 15 and as 11 to 16; teres minor is
one-third of the infraspinatus. The subscapularis is large, fully equal in
size to the sum of the dorsi-scapular (spinati) muscles—not quite so
much in the chimpanzees(271is to 32). There is no subscapulo-humeral.
The teres major is moderate, one-third the latissimus dorsi; it is rather
less in the chimpanzees. They are arranged asin man. The coraco-
brachialis is the middle variety, like the human normal muscle, and
has the musculo-cutaneous nerve superficial to it; it is larger than in
the coraco-brachialis. 7

In the shoulder joint there is a strong gleno-humeral ligament
(Plate XXIX., Fig. 2, F. 7.) and an inferior (Humphry’s) ligament.

The biceps has its usual two heads, of which the glenoid was to
the scapular as 33 to 18; this muscle is nearly twice as large pro-
portionally as in the chimpanzee. The brachialis is anterior and not
external, it equals the glenoid biceps in weight. The three heads of
the triceps were more or less combined in the gorilla and chimpanzee.
The extensors are to the flexors in the gorilla as 21 to 17. In the
chimpanzees they are as 19 to 18. The anconeus is small and distinct.
There is no anconeus internus. ;

In the forearm the pronator radii teres had a coronoid head (Plate

Macatist—ER— On the Muscular Anatomy of the Gorilla. 508

- XXIX., Fig. 1) large and distinct, and I found the same in one of the
chimpanzees. The flexor carpi radialis is larger than in the chim-
panzee. The palmaris longus showed what is not an uncommon human
anomaly, viz.:—a flat tendinous origin, an intermediate belly and a
round tendon of insertion. ‘This was only an individual variation, as
the normal palmaris has been found in other gorillas. I found the
same variety in one chimpanzee. The palmaris was rather larger in
_ the chimpanzee than in the gorilla.

The flexor carpi ulnaris had its usual heads, which speedily united ;
it was one third larger than the radial flexor, while in the chimpan-
zees they were absolutely equal in three of the four forearms dissected
(an the right arm of the first chimpanzee I found the flexor carpi
radiali a little larger than the flexor ulnaris). The flexor digitorum
sublimis had a radial as well as a condyloid origin, and equalled the
combined radial and ulnar carpal flexors; this radial origin is large in
one of the chimpanzees, but absent in the other. In one there was no
tendon to the little finger, as in Moore’s chimpanzee. This muscle is
twice as large in the gorilla as in the chimpanzee.

The flexor profundus digitorum, a large muscle, was double the last
in weight, and it sent no tendon to the pollex:; in it were easily diseri-
minable the germs of the flexor pollicis longus, and of the flexor pro-
fundus digitorum. In the chimpanzees it sent off a fine silky tendon
to the pollex, and the two muscles were more separable though their
tendons were combined. ‘The flexor pollicis mainly supplied the index
in the gorilla.

Unconnected with the last muscle, there arose from the fascia over
the os magnum and over the trapezium in both hands a flat tendon,
which narrowing was attached by one slip to the base of the first
phalanx, and by a final expansion into the base of the second phalanx of
the pollex; this was evidently the true flexor pollicis longus tendon,
and it lay in the inter-space between the two polliceal sesamoid bones.

The pronator quadratus was very small, extending for one-fourth
of the forearm, even smaller than in the chimpanzee. The supinator
longus is moderate, double the combined pronators, and its tendon was
split by the radial nerve. In the chimpanzee it is smaller, not being
equal to the pronators; its insertion was as in man, in the gorilla, but
on a plane higher, as in the chimpanzee.

The extensor carpi radialis longior is one-half the weight of the
brevior. In the chimpanzee they are barely equal, the supinator
brevis is one-third the size of the s. longus, yet not quite so large in
the gorilla as in the chimpanzee. The extensor digitorum communis
is inserted mainly into the second, third, and fourth fingers, and by a
very little slip into the fifth; in size it is half that of the flexor sub-
limis digitorum. The extensor minimi digiti is not only attached to
that digit as in the chimpanzees, but by | avery slender slip to the
fourth; this muscle is one-fourth of the last in the gorilla, only one-
sixth inthe chimpanzee. The extensor carpi ulnaris is larger than in

d04 Proceedings of the Royal Inish Academy.

the chimpanzee and was attached as usual; there was no ulnaris quinti
either in the gorilla or in the second chimpanzee.

The extensor ossis metacarpi pollicis had a double tendon to the
trapezium and metacarpal bone, as in the chimpanzee; there was no
extensor of the first phalanx, and that of the second was one-third
the size of the first named extensor, in the chimpanzee only one-half.
—The extensor indicis went to the index finger alone, not to the in-
dex and middle, as in the chimpanzees.

The thenar muscles were attached as in man (Plate XXIX., Fig. 3);
the abductor pollicis two-headed; opponens, abductor and the two-
headed flexor brevis were quite normal. There was an abductor minimi
digiti from the pisiform, an opponens from the unciform and a flexor
brevis from the same bone. The four lumbricales were radial, as in
man, andthe palmar interossei were one-headed, adductors forthe index,
annularis and minimus, together with an extra abductor for the me-
dius. The dorsals were two-headed abductors for the index, medius
(radialis), medius (ulnaris), and annularis.

The muscles of the hind limb were; psoas parvus very small, but
present as in the chimpanzees. The psoas magnus and iliacus were
inseparable, as in the chimpanzees, and were ten times the former in
size, very nearly equal in the two species; it extends as high as the
fourth lumbar vertebra. The quadratus Iumborum is also normal.
The gluteus maximus in the gorilla is large, somewhat trapezoidal,
separate from the tensor vagine femoris and equals in weight the
gluteus medius and pyriformis, instead of making 2th of these only,
as in the chimpanzee. This muscle is, lke all the other muscles of
the leg, absolutely much heavier in the gorilla than in the chim-
panzee, and has a shorter femoral insertion. The gluteus minimus is
nelly marginal, and 4 ththe size of either maximus, or medius, whereas
it is +th of the “medius in one, and twice its weight in the other
chimpanzee and 2th of maximus in both. The pyriformis was insepa-
rable in both the gorilla* and one chimpanzee, separate in the other.
The tensor vaginee femoris was one-sixth of the gluteus maximus in
weight, and quite separate, whereas in the chimpanzee not only was it
united, but it was only about {jth of the maximus. The scansorius
was united to the gluteus medius, and weighed with it. So it was in —
one chimpanzee, but in the other it was attached to the gluteus
minimus, and in none was it an absolutely independent muscle.
There is an obturator externus, and an internus with two gemelli;
these are equal in the gorilla, and nearly so in the chimpanzee. The
quadratus femoris equals 2rd of the obturator externus, whereas it is
one-half in the chimpanzees.

The abductor primus, or condyloid adductor, is large and distinct ;
the adductors magnus and brevis are fused together; the adductor

* Tt was very rotten in our gorilla, and may have been separate when fresh.

Macauister—On the Muscular Anatomy of the Gorilla. 505

longus is small and separate, and the pectineus only one-half of the
last; the whole adductor group of muscles is to the gluteal series as
95 to 100, while in the chimpanzee they are as 86 to 100. The
sartorius was normal in all.

The biceps had a perfectly separate femoral head, which was half
the weight of the ischiatic; it was much larger in the chimpanzees.
The semi-tendinosus had its usual inscription, and exceeded the biceps

-ischiaticus in size. ‘Ihe semi-membranosus was equal to the femoral
biceps in size, thus the inner hamstrings were to the outer as 16 is to
15. The quadriceps extensor differed in no respect from that in man;
its rectus element was distinct and two-headed, and formed }th of the
mass; the extensors were to the flexors as 100 to 70, while in one
chimpanzee they were as 100 to 56: if we add to these the gracilis,
which functionally acts as a flexor, it materially alters the proportion,
making it in the gorilla, extensors : flexors: : 100: 97, that is, prac-
tical equality, and in the chimpanzee, ex.: fl:: 100: 80.

The popliteus muscle had a sesamoid bone or cartilage ; 1t was about
as large proportionally asin man. The two heads of the gastrocnemius
were inseparable, the internal being a little the larger ; in the chim-
panzee they are much more separate. The plantaris was absent on
both sides, both in the gorilla and one chimpanzee ; it was present on
the right side of the other, and absent on the left. The soleus was
larger than the gastrocnemius (31 : 29) while it was smaller (14 : 17)
in the chimpanzee ; on the right side there was a trace of a tibial
head. |

The flexor digitorum longus was °36, the size of the flexor hallucis;
and on separating the united tendons of these muscles in the foot, the
fibres of the flexor digitorum were traceable to the 2nd, 8rd, 4th, and
5th digits, while those of the flexor hallucis went to the Ist, 2nd, 3rd,
and 4th. In the chimpanzee the flexor digitorum is one-half the size
of the flexor hallucis, and it supplies the 2nd, 3rd, and 5th digits, while
the flexor hallucis supplied the first, third, and fourth.

The tibialis posticus was a strong muscle, inserted as usual into
the scaphoid and ento-cuneiform, but it sent a slip to the head of the
third metatarsal bone. This I did not find in the chimpanzee. The
flexor digitorum brevis was strong, and sent no slip to the little toe ; the
accessorius was small and oblique. ‘The tibialis anticus was double,
one half going to the ento-cuneiform, the other, which was only 1th the
size, was inserted into the metatarsal bone of the hallux. In the chim-
panzee it is the same.

The extensor hallucis proprius is a distinct oblique muscle, much
larger than the corresponding muscle in the chimpanzee, and arising as
usual from the middle of the fibula. Extensor digitorum longus is not
much stronger, and sends off four tendons to the outer toes; the flexors
of the toes are to the extensorsas 3:1. In the chimpanzee they are
in the same proportion. The peroneus longus is weaker than the
brevis (double it in the chimpanzee) ; the peroneus quinti exists asa
tendon in both; there is no peroneus tertius.

506 Proceedings of the Royal Lrish Academy.

The abductor hallucis is large and has two heads; there is a flexor |
brevis, an adductor (transversalis pedis), with heads from the 4th and
3rd metatarsal bones, and an opponens, inserted into the metacarpal
bone. There is an abductor minimi digiti, a flexor brevis, and an
adductor. The foot interossei are like those in the hand, but there is
no second or plantar abductor for the medius, as existed in the hand.

XLIV.—Tue Mouscurar Anatomy or THe Crver anp Tayra. By
AuexaNnpDeR Macazister, M. B., M.R.I. A., Professor of Compa-
rative Anatomy in the University of Dublin.

[Read June 23, 1873.]

Tuts Paper is based on the dissection of a large Civet Cat (Viverra
Civetta), and a Tayra (Galera barbata), of Brazil, both of which died in
the Zoological Gardens. :

The exoskeletal muscular system in the Civet was well marked, the
nuchal platysma running nearly transversely, with a little inchnation
forwards, the axillary and abdomino-femoral being as usual. The trape-
zius is threefold—the first arising from the middle line of the neck, from
the occiput to the fifth cervical spine, it joins the cleido-mastoid along
the clavicular inscription, and is continued into the scapular deltoid.
‘he superior scapular trapezius arises from the fascia of the middle line
of the neck from the fifth cervical to the second dorsal spines, and
is inserted into the upper border of the spine ofthe scapula. ‘The
inferior scapular trapezius passes from the five upper dorsal spines
to the inferior border of the scapular spine, as far as the tubercle
of Retzius. In the Civet the clavicular portion equals the entire sca-
pular ; they are 0°54, 0°22, 0:27 respectively.

The sterno-mastoid in the Civet arose along with its fellow, to which
it is united for two-thirds of the length of the neck in the mesial line ;
they then diverge, andthe insertion isround and fleshy. It does notunite
above with the trapezius, whose clavicular part it exceeds (=0°64).
Cleidomastoid is quite separate, not in contact with its fellow, and under-
lies the sterno-mastoid above ; its origin is from the tendinous inscrip-
tion ; its insertion is into the paroccipital process by a tendon. The
spinal accessory nerve separates these two. Cleido-mastoid = 0°19.
In Galera its insertion is into the paramastoid, and it is pierced by
the spinal accessory nerve.

Rhomboideus extends in the Civet as a continuous sheet from the
third cervical to the fourth dorsal spine, and weighs 0.45. In Galera
there is an occipital slip, and a separate slip external to it from the
transverse process of the atlas to the prescapular base. These are quite
separate at origin, but are inserted together ; the rest of the rhomboid
stretches from the last one or two cervical, and uppermost three dorsal
spines.

Macatisrer—On the Anatomy of the Civet and Tayra. 8507

Acromio-trachelian arises from the transverse process of the atlas
and from the tendon of insertion of the outer part of the longus colli.
It is inserted remote from the rhomboid, at least 2:1 inches from it ;
it weighs 0°28. In Galera it is normal, and has no second origin ;
its insertion is into the root of acromion, and the fascia over the
shoulder.

Splenius in both is large, thin, and arises from the six lower cervical
spines ; its insertion is occipital. The trachelo-mastoid arises from the
transverse process of the lowest four cervical vertebree, and the first
dorsal, and it is inserted into the paroccipital; it has one inscription.
The complexus has also an inscription, and arises from the transverse
process of the 4-7 cervical, and 1-2 dorsal. The other muscles are
normal; the obliquus capitis inferior being the largest in all. The
rectus capitis posticus major is double, one part being thin and trian-
gular, and the second stronger. The rectus mimor is normal. The
rectus capitis lateralis is close to the obliquus superior. The first
intertransversalis muscle is very oblique, passing upwards and out-
wards to the atlas, parallel to the outer border of the obliquus
inferior.

Serratus posticus extends from the 4th to the 11th ribs. Transver-
salis colli stretches from the longissimus dorsi to the 4th and 5th cervical
transverse processes. Cervicalis ascendens passes from the Ist-d5th
ribs to the four lower cervical transverse processes.

Spinalis colli, and the deeper muscles, were as usual in Carnivores.

Sterno-hyoid is normal, withan inscription, its origin being attached
to that of sterno-thyroid in Civet, but separate in Galera. There
were no omohyoids. The digastric was thick, with an oblique inscrip-
tion, and a posterior insertion ito the hinder half of the mandible.
The hyo-glossus was normal, weak, with aslip from the epihyal in
Galera; the stylohoid thin, flattish; the stylo-glossus arose from the
middle of the stylohyal, and was wide. In Galera there was a masto-
hyal from the para-mastoid process to the stylohyal bone, and a thyro-
cerato-epihyal from the thyrohyal cornu to the cerato- and epihyal
bones. Thethyrohyoid muscle stretches forwards and inwards; the
ericoid cartilage is incomplete in front in Galera. There are three
constrictors to the pharynx, and an isthmus exists for the thyroid body ;
eee enoideus posticus is large, and arytenoideus proprius very
sma

The superficial ear muscles are retrahens, which arises by two
slips from the occipital crest and fascia, to be inserted into the back
of the concha. A. transversalis nuchse (F. EK. Schulze) very wide, and
connected with the nuchal platysma, lies over this, and is also
attached to the back of the concha. The masseter is very large, and
extends as far back as the point of the spur of the mandible.
A part of the temporal muscle arises posteriorly above the tympanic
and root of the zygoma, and passes forwards and a little upwards
to be inserted into the point of the coronoid process of the lower
jaw. There is no uvula in either, and a long velum in both.

R. I. A. PROC,—VOL. I., SER. I1., SCIENCE. 3U

508 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

The acromial deltoid is small, and arises from the top of the
acromion (0°12). The clavicularis muchlarger, arising from the clavicu-
lar inscription, where it blends with the cleido-mastoid and clavicular
trapezius (0°54). The scapular is much smaller (0°09), arising from
the middle third (Galera, or half, Civet) of the spine of the scapula,
and inserted the highest up of all, under the acromial part. The
clavicular part is inserted partly into the brachialis anticus, and
partly into the humerus (Galera), or into the radius (Civet). :

Supraspinatus was in two parts in the Civet, one from the
epiphysial element of the prescapula, the other weaker from the upper
surface of the spine; it exceeded infraspinatus by about 7 (supra-
spinatus = 0°34).

Teres minor arose from the anterior third of the scapular border,
and was quite distinct inthe Civet. In Galerait is very short, and its
nerve has no ganglion; its tendon of origin is slightly connected to
that of the long head of the triceps.

Subscapularis is weak (0°35), with three sets of fibres ; a middle,
with a tendon in front; a supra-marginal, and an infra-marginal.
In the Galera there are four slips, of which the inferior (subscapulo-
humeral) is the most detached and fleshy; none of the capsular
muscles pierce the shoulder joint.

Serratus magnus arises from 4-7 cervical vertebree and 1-7 ribs in
Civet (8 in Galera). It has nothing remarkable about its lower
border, nor has it any anomalous relation to the rhomboid, where the
prolonged scalenus posticus lies in front of it. It does not extend
far forwards.

Scalenus anticus is small, and passes from the sixth cervical trans-
verse process to the first rib. §S. medius arises from the 3rd—6th verte-
bre. Scalenus posticus passes from the 4th—6th vertebre to the 3rd—
6th ribs inclusive. The rectus abdominis in Viverra is inserted into the
whole length ofthe mesosternum and by tendinous fibres into the pre-
sternum. There are seven inscriptions in Viverra, six in Galera, in
which the muscle is attached to the first rib. The external oblique
in the latter arises from the 5th-14th ribs.

The great pectoral consists of four lamine; Ist. Presterno-hume-
ral, slender, transverse, and with no fibres commen to its fellow of.
the opposite side. This in Galera is distinct, and less superficial.
2nd. Anterior meso-sterno-humeral passed from the first and second
sternebers, to be inserted at the lowest point of the pectoral crest of —
the humerus ; the posterior meso-sterno-humeral arises from the 2nd to
the 5th sternebers, is inserted into the upper part of the pectoral crest.
4. The xiphisterno-humeral is slender, and inserted into the fascia
over the origin of the biceps, beneath the others. These parts in the
Civet are to each other as the following proportions :—0°13, 0°37,
0.96, 0°16.

The fourth pectoral, or the brachio-lateral part of the panniculus, is
large and extensive, and is inserted into an ‘‘achselbogen,”’ closely
tied to the humerus.

Macauister—On the Anatomy of the Civet and Tayra. 509

There is no true pectoralis minor; but there is a subclavius, very
small from the. first rib to the inscriptive clavicle.

Latissimus dorsi arises from 5th to the 16th trunk spines (Viverra),
or 3rd to the 13th (Galera), It was very large(1.49) ; the teres major,
attached to it at itsinsertion, weighed 0°22. In Galera the teres is in-
serted into the front of the latissimus dorsitendon, a little of it going
into the bone directly above the tendon. ‘There is a well-marked
- dorsi-epitrochlear in the Civet, and in the Galera there are two, one

of which arises from the brachio-lateral panniculus, not from the
latissimus dorsi, and the other from the angle of the scapula; this
second part is the stronger of the two.

Coraco-brachialis is a O. brevis in the Civet (0:02), and has its usual
long tendon of origin ; it passes into the upper edge of the latissimus
dorsi, and teres major tendons, and into the bone. On the right side of
my Civet it went wholly into the teres major. In the Galera there
is a coraco-brachialis longus arising by a tendon from the coracoid.
This ends in a pyriform belly, overlying the external cutaneous
nerve. The insertion is into the lowest part of trisection of the
humerus; the nutritious artery pierces the bone at its insertion, and
in this specimen sent one branch upwards and one downwards.

The triceps longus is not very large in Galera, and the humeral
heads are quite distinct; there is a wide anconeus externus. In |
Viverra the long head is large (0°95), and arises from the entire
axillary costa of the scapula. The inner is very small from the
internal ridge (0°07); the outer is larger (0°51). A second inner
head arise from the pit beneath the head of the humerus, and this
joins the long head at the elbow. A short flat anconeus externus
arises from the flat space above the elbow joint, and is mainly
inserted into the synovial membrane ; it underlies the outer head of
the triceps in both, and weighs 0:05.

Brachialis anticus is strong and fleshy (weighing 0°17), and ex-
ternal as usual; its insertion is ulnar.

The biceps arises from the extremity of the coracoid by its long
tendon ; there is no second head, and its insertion 1s radial.

Supinator radii longus is well marked (0.05), inserted into the
lower end of the radius with a slip into the dorsal carpal ligament ;
it is proportionably larger in Galera. The radial extensors of the
carpus are partly separable below. Thelongus =0-05; the brevis 0:09.
The supinator brevis was well marked in both. Extensor digitorum
communis=0:05, went to all the digits, the extensor muinimi
digiti went to the 3rd, 4th, and 5th digits. The extensor carpi ulnaris
was large 0:10, and had a flat tendon inserted as usual, with no pro-
longed slip.

The extensor ossis metacarpi pollicis arrives as far as the olecra-
non process, and is inserted into a fabella at the base of the first
metacarpal bone; in Galera asecond tendon goes to the trapezium
(0-08), another fabella lies internal to it in the anterior annular liga-
ment. Extensor pollicis et indicis is slender but long (0°02), arising

510 Proceedings of the Royal Lrish Academy.

from the ulna and having passed in a special sheath over the radial
extensors of the carpus inserted as usual by splitting into two a
weak expansion for the index and a more definite tendon for the
pollex.

Pronator raditeres has a condyloid origin, andin Viverra is inserted
just above the middle of the radius, it weighs 0:07; in Galera the
pronator is inserted into the lower half of the radius.

Palmaris longus is pisiform (0:05), rather larger in Galera.

Flexor sublimis digitorum is very small (0°02), arising from the
front of the tendon and belly of the flexor profundus, and its tendons
splitting are inserted into the sheaths of the tendons in the fingers.

Flexor carpi radialis is condylo-deuto-metacarpal as usual, and
weighs 0:06 in the Civet. Flexor carpi ulnaris is in two quite
separate parts, one condyloidand weighs 0:13, the other olecranal, (0:03),
these unite at their pisiform insertion, the whole muscle is quite
separate from the flexor profundus digitorum.

The flexor profundus consists as usual of its four parts, condylo-
ulnar, condylo-radial, radial, and ulnar parts, which weigh respectively
0-19, 0:03, 0:08 and 0:04, these supply the five digits.

The pronator quadratus occupies the lower. one-fourth of the fore-
arm (0:07), and is crossed by a vertical radio-carpal fascial band in
place of aradio-carpeus muscle. There are three lumbricales in the
Civet, there being none for the fifth digit. The abductor pollicis
arises from the palmar fabella, isa small pyriform muscle with a long
delicate tendon. The flexor brevis pollicis has two heads, there is no
abductor pollicis, and a small opponens. There isan abductor minimi
digiti from the front of the annular ligament and pisiform, and a
deeper separate abductor (or flexor) from the inside of the fifth meta-
carpal bone, inserted into the ulnar sesamoid bone of the little finger;
this is supplemented by a small fleshy belly from below the two vin-
cula of the pisiform bone, and the two uniting form a tendon which
is inserted into the first phalanx. A second flexor brevis minim1
digiti arises from the unciform, and is inserted beside the last. The
palmar interossel are: first, a (carpally arising) adductor indicis;
second, a (metacarpal) adductor indicis ; third, an adductor annularis ;
fourth, an adductor minimis digiti. The dorsal, are: first, abductor —
indicis; second, abductor medii; third, adductor medii; fourth,
adductor annularis; these are all bicipital except the third. Flood’s
and Humphry’s ligaments are strong in the shoulder.

Sterno-costalis passes from the upper sternebers to the first rib, its
origin istendinous. Psoas parvus arises from the 3-5 lumbar vertebre
and the margin of the ilium.

Agitator caude arises from the first and second caudal vertebre,
and is inserted into the back of the femur (0°27). Gluteus maximus,
quite separate, arises from the fascia over the posterior half of the
gluteus medius, and from the first and second caudal vertebre it is
inserted into the femur on its outer side into the line prolonged from
the great brachiales for nearly half way down (0°25). Tensor vagi-

Macauister—On the Anatomy of the Civet and Tayra. d\1

nee femoris (0°24) is above the last, and arises from the anterior
superior spine and fascia behind it, reaching to the gluteus maximus,
from which it is only artificially separable in the Civet. In Galera
they are quite separate, the tensor only arising from the iliac spine,
and a short way behind it, while the gluteus was mainly caudo-
sacral in origin, the crurales are very wide into the femur and
fascia.

Gluteus medius is thick and strong (0°67), the pyriformis is insepar-
able in Galera, very separate in the Civet (€°13), and arises from the
fronts of third sacral and first caudal vertebre.

The gluteus minimusisvery small (0°04), and posterior, the gluteus
quartus arises in front and below a very distinct antero-posterior ridge
in the dorsum ilii (0-05). <A gluteus quintus arises from the front of
the brim of the acetabulum, over the curved head of the rectus femoris,
and passing downwards and backwards is inserted into the anterior
intertrochanteric line, separated from the iliacus by the rectus femoris;
there is no fifth gluteus in Galera. The coccygeus is large and wide
(0°11), the depressor caudee is very large and arises behind the last and
in common with the hinder fibres of the levator ani.

There are two strong gemelli inserted beneath the tendon of the ob-
turator internus (0°16), as well as avery strong obturator externus
(0-14). ‘There is a special sphincter for the scent glands.

The rectus has two heads as usual (0°54), and the gracilis is thick
and wide (0-41). The vastus externus=0°94, the vastus internus .
and crureus = 0°43.

The sartorius in the Civet is double, the first arising above and
behind the anterior superior spine, and inserted into the patella = 0°38,
the second arises normally below the last and is inserted into the
fascia on the inner side of the knee and over the inner side of the
fibula, it weighs 0-19. Galera has but one sartorius, which is very
wide and flat, its attachments comprise those of both parts in the Civet.
Semi-tendinosus has a tendinous intersection at the poimt where its
ischiatic andits caudal (from second caudal vertebra) head unite, it is not
prolonged to the heel, and weighs 0°57. Semi-membranosus (0: 42) isthick
and fleshy, not attached to the superficial fascia of the leg but to the
inner condyle of the tibia, it is quite separate from the adductor
primus in the Galera, not so in Viverra.

The biceps (1:05) arises by a narrow ischiatic origin, and is inserted
into the upper two-thirds of the outer side of the leg, its insertion is
all tendinous. LBicipiti accessorius is_a very delicate strap (0°04),
with a tendinous origin from the fascia at the base of the tail and the
third caudal transverse process; in the Civet it receives a slip from
the semi-tendinosus at its insertion.

Pectineus is small, normal (0°01). There isa ligamentum teres, and
a strong ilio-femoral accessory ligament. The adductor primus is
attached tosemi-membranosus as 1n the Civet, and weighs 0°44, the A.
secundus is separable into two planes in the Civets (a= 0°75, B=0-47),
but they are inseparable in the Tayra. Adductor longus = 0° 06, im

512 Proceedings of the Royal Lrish Academy.

Galera it is inserted very high up in front of pectineus and down as
far as the middle third of the thigh.

Quadratus femoris is verylarge and normal, 0:07. Gastrocnemius
externus has a fabella, and is almost separate from the plantaris, the
gastrocnemius internus has a fabella in Viverra, butnone in Galera. The
plantaris arises from the external fabella, and from the condyle above it,
andishere only slightly joined to the gastrocnemius externus muscle, its
tendon passes that of the gastrocnemius and is inserted into the plantar
fascia.

The soleus is quite separate, arising from the head of the fibula .

and is inserted into the upper part of the os calcis.

The pophteus has a cartilaginous fabella, and is suid to one-
third of the back of the tibia.

Tibialis anticus is large, single, and inserted into ie ancuaNindAl
bone of the hallux.

Extensor digitorum communis is large, tendinous and femoral in
its origin as usual, and inserted by four tendons into the four outer
digits, the belly divides into two parts, of which one goes to the
second, third, and half of the. fourth digit, the other to half of the
fourth and fifth, the two slips to the fourth unite on the dorsum of
the foot.

Extensor hallucis proprius is slender, and arises from the upper
half of the margin of the fibula, and is inserted solely into the hallux.

Peroneus longus sends a tendon to the posterior part of the floor of
its own groove in the os calcis, and is inserted into the fifth and first
metatarsal bones.

Peroneus brevis is normal, and peroneus quinti is as usual, and
quite separate in both.

Tibialis posticus is fleshy, and mostly fibular and membranous in
origin, it isinserted into the scaphoid bone; in Galera it arises only
ftom the heads of fibula and tibia.

The flexor longus digitorum is as usual tibial, and the flexor
hallucis fibular and much larger; the two tendons unite, and are
inserted into the five toes; there is a strong accessorius from the outer
side of the calecaneum, and three lumbricales: none existing for the
index. |

The muscles of the sole are flexor brevis hallucis from the entocu-
neiform to the outer sesamoid. flexor brevis digitorum from the plan-

taris tendon to the three middle toes, there is a perforated tendon for -

the little toe, but it does not arise from this muscle, and is only con-
nected to the plantar fascia.

Adductor hallucis is calcaneo-halluceal, adductor is .from the
meso-cuneiform, abductor and flexor brevis minimi digiti are as
usual.

The interossei muscles are as follows :—

First plantar, an adductor indicis.
Second plantar an adductor annularis.
Third plantar, an adductor minimi digiti.

.2 ee ee

“
SS

ee ee

J ELLETT—On Chemical Equilibrium. O13

All these have single heads. In Galera there is a deeper adductor
indicis quite separate.
First dorsal, an abductor indicis.
Second dorsal, an abductor medi.
Third dorsal, an adductor medit.
Fourth dorsal, an abductor annularis.
All of those had two heads but the second.
There is an abductor ossis metatarsi minimi digiti in both.
The decimals appended to the muscles are fractions of an ounce
avoirdupois, and refer to the muscles of the Civet.

XLV.—On re Question or Cuemrcat Equitisetum. By the Rev. J. H.
JELLETY, B. D., 8S. F.T.C. D., PRresipent.

[ Read November 30, 1873.]

THe determination of the law according to which an acid divides
itself between two bases which are present in the same solution has
been long known to be one of the obscure questions of Chemistry.
It is generally admitted by Chemists that there is a division, and that
the relative masses of the two bases exercise an important influence
upon the law which governs it. But the law itself is unknown.
The object of the present paper is, to give at least a partial solution
of this problem.

The author proposes to treat the question as one of Chenucal
Equilibrium, defining these terms as follows :—

Two or more substances may be sard to be in chemical equilibrium if
they can be brought into chemical presence of each other (as in a solution),
without the formation of any new compound, or change in the amount of
any of the substances which are thus brought together.

If now an acid be added to a mixture of two bases, the result
will in general be that four substances will be present in the so-
lution, namely, two salts, and two portions of bases remaining
uncombined. It is evident that these four substances are in chemi-
cal equilibrium. The question, then, which arises is this :— What
relation, or relations, must exist between these four substances?
In the language of Mechanics, what is the equation (or equations)
of equilibrium ?

The author showed that there can be but one equation of equili-
brium, inasmuch as the quantities of the four substances which are
present in the solution are functions of three independent variables,
namely, the original quantities of each base (2), and the original
quantity of acid (1), these quantities being, within certain limits,
arbitrary.

514 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. :

Denoting by B, B, the quantities of free base, and by S, S, the
quantities of each salt respectively, the equation of equilibrium is
necessarily of the form

Ua IC IE SS = Os

The object of the present investigation is to determine the form
of the function F’.

The bases selected for experiment were quinia and brucia. These
alkaloids possess in solution, as is well known, the power of rotating
the plane of polarization of a transmitted ray. It is known, more-
over, that in the case of quinia the rotatory power of any of its salts
exceeds the rotatory power of the base, while in the case of brucia the
rotatory power of the salt is less than that of the base.

These facts being premised, the mode of investigation may be de-
scribed as follows :— |

First Experiment.

One of the tubes of the saccharometer is filled with a:solution
containing quinia and brucia, to which has been added a quantity of
hydrochloric acid, insufficient to convert the whole of both bases into
salts. The other tube is filled with the same solution diluted with
a certain amount of the solvent used (proof spirit).

The actual rotation being determined for each, it is found that
that caused by the second fluid is less than that caused by the first, in
the exact ratio of the dilution. Hence it may be inferred that equi-
librium is not troubled by dilution.

For such disturbance could only arise either by a transference of
a certain quantity of acid from the quinia to the brucia, or vice versa by
a transference of acid from the brucia tothe quinia. But it is evident
that either transference would alter the rotation. The former would
substitute for a certain portion of hydrochlorate of quinia a cor-
responding quantity of free quinia, thus diminishing the rotation,
and for a quantity of free brucia a corresponding quantity of hydro-
chlorate of brucia, thus further diminishing the rotation. The
second transference would evidently augment the rotation. If then
the rotation undergo no change but that caused by the dilution, it is
plain that there is no transference, or, according to the definition, no
rupture of equilibrium. Equilibrium depends, therefore, only on the
ratios of the four substances. Hence

Jurretr—On Chemical Kquilibrium. 515

Second Hupervment.

A solution is prepared, containing quantities (carefully measured),
of quinia and brucia. To a given bulk of this is added a certain
quantity of hydrochloric acid, insufficient to neutralize both basis.
The tubes of the saccharometer are filled, one with the unacidulated
mixture, the other with the acidulated mixture.

Putting now

y, = rotatory power of quinia.

rv, = rotatory power of brucia.

p, = rotatory power of hydrochlorate of quinia.

p, = rotatory power of hydrochlorate of brucia.

vy = actual rotation for acidulated mixture.

a=total amount of acid corresponding to the unit of bulk of
solution.

x = amount which combines with the quinia—

it is easily seen that
Be (5,88), HEH, (5 a9),
a a a a

where £,, £,, a are the atomic weights of the two bases and the
acid respectively, and b,, 6, are the quantities of each base contained
in the unit bulk of the solution.

Solving this equation for x we have

z= Aat+B (7 - br, - bor.),

where
| pi B. (@® a P2)
a iB (pi - 1)) + Bo (12 — Pe)
ot aa (pi -1;) + Py Ge — Po)

These constants are to be determined by a separate series of ex-
periments. If r be the actual rotation caused by the unacidulated
mixture, it is evident that

Yo = Or, + bere.
The foregoing equation may, therefore, be written :—
x= Aa+B(r—7).
This equation gives the quantities of acid, x and a — x, which are

taken by the quinia and brucia respectively.
R. I. A, PROC.—VOL, I., SER. II., SCIENCE, 3X

516 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Third Experiment.

A solution of quinia is acidulated with such an amount of hydro-
chloric acid, that the quantity of the base which remains uncombined
shall bear to the acid the same ratio as exists in the foregoing mix-
ture between the uncombined quinia and the quantity x <A solution
of brucia is similarly acidulated so as to preserve the ratio of the
uncombined brucia to@-z. It is plain then that in these acidulated
solutions respectively the ratios of 6, to S,, and of B, to S, are the same
as in the case of equilibrium. The rotations caused by these fluids
being A, and RF, respectively, let them be mixed in any proportion,
and let the rotation caused by the mixture be observed. Then, if the
proportion in which they have been mixed be m:n, it is found that
the rotation caused by the mixture 1s

mk, + nk,
mtn

It is easily inferred then as before, that there is no rupture of
equilibrium in this mixture, whatever be the ratio m:n. Hence it is
evident that if the ratios B,: S, and B,: S, have the values proper for
equilibrium, this latter will be preserved, however the ratio B,: B,
may vary. Hence, in mathematical language

Fourth Haperiment.

A mixture of solutions of quinia and brucia is made, in which
these bases have to each, other the same ratio as the uncombined bases
in the second experiment. A second mixture is made of the same
solutions, in which the bases have the same ratio as the combined
bases in the second experiment, and a sufficient quantity of hydro-
chlorio acid is added to the second mixture to convert the whole of
both bases into salts. Hence it is evident that the ratios B,:.B, and
S,: S, in these mixtures, respectively, have the values required for
equilibrium. If now, as before, these two mixtures be added to each
other in the proportion m:n, it is found that the rotation caused by
the mixture is

mR, + nk,
a iad

R,, k,, being the rotations caused by each of the added fluids separately.
We infer then in the same way as before that

MackintosH—-On the Myology of the Genus Bradypus. 517

But if U satisfy both these conditions it is easily shown mathema-
tically that

B,
eles ails = const.

S, 8;
or

BS = K B.S.

This law may be otherwise stated thus :—

Let a, @,, be the quantities of hydrochloric acid combined with
the quinia and brucia respectively. Then we know that S,, S,, are
respectively equal to a, a, multiplied by constant quantities. Hence,

Lf toa mixture of quinia and brucia there be added a quantity of hy-
drochloric acid insufficient to convert the whole of both bases into salts,
the products made by multiplying the uncombined portion of each base
with the portion of acid combined with the other base, have to each other
a constant ratio.

The author showed the bearing of this law upon the theory stated
by Professor Williamson, that chemical combination is not statical,
but dynamical, observing that this theory is quite in accordance with
the result which he has obtained. It would be, on the other hand,
difficult to reconcile the statical conception with this result, or even
with the fact that there can be but one equation of equilibrium.

XLVI.—On tHe Myotogy or tHe Genus Brapyrus. By H. W.
MacxintosH, b. A.

[Read November 10, 1873.]

Turoven the kindness of Dr. Macalister, Professor of Comparative
Anatomy and Zoology in the University of Dublin, I had the opportu-
nity of being present during the dissection of a fine specimen of Arcto-
pithecus Blainvillei, and on the notes of that examination, together with
reference to the former dissections of Bradypus tridactylus by Professors
Macalister* and Humphry,} the following paper has been compiled.

* Annals and Magazine of Natural History, July, 1869.
¢ Journal of Anatomy and Physiology, 2nd series, No. 5, Noy. 1869.

518 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

The incidental allusions to Meckel’s* dissection of the Ai are taken from
Professor Macalister’s paper. The weights of the principal muscles,
which are given in decimals of an ounce, afford an easy means of com-
parison :—

In the head :—

Masseter arises from the anterior and posterior surfaces of the de-
Scending jugal process and runs backwards to the usual mandibular

insertion. The internal pterygoid is large, but there is no external

pterygoid.

The following points of general anatomy are worthy of notice: the
parotid gland is well developed and lobulated, the sublingual and sub-
maxillary are absent; the tongue is devoid of a cartilaginous septum ; the
cesophagus lies well to the left of the trachea, which is coiled up in an
S curve on the left lung, which is decidedly the larger of the two;
there is the usual rete mirabile in the axilla, and a very large one in the
course of the femoral artery.

In the fore limb :—

Trapezius arises from the spines of the lower five cervical vertebree
and from those of the upper five dorsal; it is inserted into the scapular
spine for half its length, into the coracoid and acromion processes, and
into the rudimentary clavicle; it was not divisible into parts. Pro-
fessor Macalister found the origin from all the cervicals except the atlas,
and from the six upper dorsals, but there was no clavicular insertion ;
however, this is described by both Professors Humphry and Meckel,
the former remarking that the cervical portion is scarcely traceable to
the skull, and that its hindmost fibres are continued into those of the
deltoid.

Rhomboid is (:05) a small muscle arising from the eighth and ninth
cervical, and four upper dorsal spines, and inserted in the usual way.
There was no occipital prolongation either in our specimen or in B.
tridactylus, but the origin in the latter was more limited, only extending
from the last cervical to the third upper dorsal.

Trachelo-acromial is absent in all.

Serratus magnus (:02) had no distinct levator scapule portion,
either in our specimen or in Professor Macalister’s; that part of the

muscle corresponding in position to levator scapule arises from the —

transverse processes of the seventh, eighth, and ninth cervicals, and is
inserted into the usual place. Professor Humphry says that the
levator scapule is distinct from the serratus, arising from the sixth,

seventh, eighth, and ninth cervical transverse processes, and inserted —

* System der Vergleichenden Anatomie, 1828. Meckel’s specimen seems to have
been Arctopithecus Blainvillei, since it agrees almost exactly with our individual whilst
differing considerably from Bradypus tridactylus. The animal described above was sent
over here by the Rev. J. M‘G. Ward, Chaplain to H. M.S. Egmont, from Rio de Janeiro,
under the care of Dr. Armstrong, being intended for the Royal Zoological Society’s
Gardens. It died, however, shortly after its arrival in Dublin, and was given by Dr.
Armstrong to Dr. Macalister for dissection.

/

Macxintosa—On the Myology of the Genus Bradypus. 519

into the upper part of the base of the scapula quite separate from it.
The part corresponding to serratus magnus arises from the seven upper
ribs, and is inserted into the whole length of the vertebral edge of the
scapula. Professor Macalister givesits origin from the upper eight ribs,
and its insertion into the lower two-thirds of the edge of the scapula;
Meckel’s description agrees with ours, whilst Professor Humphry
states that it is in two parts, the anterior extending from the first and
second ribs to the superior angle of the scapula, and the posterior arising
from the third to the eleventh ribs, and inserted into the under
surface of the inferior angle of the scapula.

Splenius is described by Professor Macalister as ‘‘ distinct, moderate
in size, arising from the spines of the third, fourth, fifth, and sixth
cervical vertebree, and inserted into the transverse process of the atlas;
this part seems to correspond with the splenius capitis of other animals,
but has no occipital attachment; the second part, or splenius colli, arises
from five spines below the last named muscle, and is inserted into the
transverse processes of the second, third, fourth, and fifth cervical
vertebre.”’

Complexus arises from all the cervical transverse processes, 1s
inserted into the occipital bone, has no biventral portion and no ten-
dinous intersections (Professor Macalister).

Scalenus anticus arises from the third, fourth, fifth, and sixth cer-
vical transverse processes, and is inserted into the first complete rib.
Scalenus posticus arises from the corresponding processes of the sixth
and seventh cervicals, and is inserted into the last cervical rib. The
intercostal muscles extend from the last cervical to the first true rib.

Semispinalis colli, longissimus dorsi, spinalis dorsi, ilio-costalis,
musculus accessorius ad ilio-costalem, multifidus spine, rectus capitis
anticus major (origin, sixth, seventh, and eighth cervical vertebra in
Arctopithecus), rectus capitis posticus major and minor, obliquus capitis
superior and inferior (the latter large in Arctopithecus), rectus capitis
lateralis, longus colli (large in B. tridactylus), were all normal; rectus
capitis anticus minor in Arctopithecus was made up of two parts, the
inner smaller one from the first cervical, the other from the usual
place, both had the normal insertion. The interspinales extend into
the tail.

Sterno-cleido-mastoid arises under the tendon of the pectoralis
major, and is not mesially connivent in Arctopithecus, a condition
found by Professor Macalister, who describes the origin from the front
of the sternum, slightly from the first rib and very slightly from the
inner end of the clavicle; it is inserted by two slips into the paramas-
toid process. It will be observed from this that the muscle is properly
speaking a sterno-mastoid in Arctopithecus.

Thyrohyoid, hyoglossus, and genioglossus, were all normal; genio-
hyoids were united in the middle line to form a single muscle in Arctopi-
thecus; sternohyoid and sternothyroid were united, the latter part

being the largest and the origin broad in our specimen, separate and
-normalin B. tridactylus. Digastric univentral, with a distinct in-

520 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

scription, takes origin from the tympano-hyal above the hypoglossal
nerve, and is inserted as usual. Mylohyoid is transverse for nearly
the whole length of the mandible. Styloglossus arising from the
stylohyal arch passes forwards, overlying the hypoglossal nerve, and
subjacent to the digastric muscle to be inserted as usual.

Pectoralis major (0°42) bilaminar, the superficial portion taking
origin from the front of the sternum, from the cartilages of the seven
upper ribs, very slightly from the inner end of the clavicle, and con-
tinuous across the sternum with its fellow of the opposite side,
runs forwards and outwards to be inserted into the second fourth of
the pectoral crest of the humerus; the deeper part with the same
origin, is inserted into the upper third of the pectoral crest, is more
tendinous, has its fibres more horizontal, and sends an upper slip to the
capsule of the shoulder joint. Professor Macalister found its origin to be
from the front of the sternum, from the cartilages of the six upper
ribs, and distinctly from the inner end of the clavicle, the insertion was
the same as in Arctopithecus, a condition which also existed in Pro-
fessor Humphry’s specimen, in which the origin was so mutilated as
to be indistinguishable.

Pectoralis minor is absent, as was also the case in the specimens dis-
sected by Professors Macalister and Meckel. Professor Humphry
describes it as arising ‘‘ from the second, third, fourth, fifth, and sixth
costal cartilages close to the sternum. ‘The fibres converge to a tendon
which is quite distinct from that of the pectoralis major, and is inserted
above it into the outer tubercle of the humerus,”’ and remarks that it
exists as represented by Cuvier and Laurillard. Professor Macalister
however, considers that Cuvier’s pectoralis minor is really a subclavius.

Subclavius (:02), arising from the first rib (in all), and passing
outwards and upwards, is inserted into the clavicle and coracoid (Arc-
topithecus) ; into the under side of the acromion process, and by a few
fibres into the clavicle (Professor Macalister); slightly into the under
surface of the clavicle but chiefly into the inner edge of the coracoid
process (Professor Humphry).

Pectoralis quartus (-05) takes origin from the sixth, seventh, eighth,
ninth, and tenth ribs, and is inserted into the top of the pectoral crest.
Professor Macalister found it extending from the seventh and eighth
ribs to the outer lip of the bicipital groove, and Professor Humphry
describes it under the name of brachio-lateralis as being attached to
the upper part of the pectoral crest, passing backwards under the pec-
toralis major, closely connected with the seventh rib but mostly passing
over it, expanding on the rectus and obliquus abdominis, and finally
lost in the fascia about the knee.

Sternocostalis arises from the fifth, sixth, and seventh ribs, and is
inserted into the first rib. Professor Macalister describes it under the
name of rectus thoracicus lateralis, as arising from the third, fourth, and
fifth ribs, and inserted as above. Professor Humphry reverses our
description of this muscle, giving its origin from the first rib, and its

ee

a

MackintosH—On the Myology of the Genus Bradypus. 521

insertion into the seventh and eighth, and considers it to be an exten-
sion backwards of scalenus.

Latissimus dorsi (-4 + panniculus carnosus) arises from the lumbar
fascia over the lower dorsal spines, and from the fifth to the twelfth
ribs (lower five, Professor Macalister), and has the usual insertion into
the humerus, quite separate from teres major.

Deltoid (-22) is not at all divisible, and has a very extensive origin
from the acromion process, half the scapular spine, coracoid, and a
small part of the clavicle; it is inserted into nearly the entire upper
half of the humerus, giving off an accessory head to the biceps, as is
noticed by Meckel, a condition which was not found by Professors
Macalister or Humphry. The former anatomist describes the deltoid
as taking origin from the acromion, and entire scapular spine, and
being inserted into the middle fourth of the humerus. In Professor
Humphry’s specimen the origin was coracoidal closely connected with
the biceps.

Supraspinatus (-1) is normal in all, with a very wide tendinous
attachment to the capsule of the shoulder joint in Arctopithecus.

Infraspinatus (*1) is also normal in all, and teres minor is absent
in our specimen and that of Professor Macalister, who observes that the
muscle described under that name by Meckel seems to be a subscapulo-
humeral; Professor Humphry, however, says that it was quite dis-
tinct and separate from the deltoid in his specimen.

Subscapulohumeralis (-04) arises from the upper part of theaxillary
margin of the scapula, and is inserted below the lesser tuberosity of
the humerus. Professor Humphry considers this to be the hindmost
of the three parts into which subscapularis was divisible.

Subscapularis (-22) is normal in all, with five tendinous intersections
in our specimen.

Teres major is (-16) large, normal, and separate from the latissimus
dorsi in all, and has a surface insertion in Arctopithecus.

Coracobrachialis (-05) has a tendinous origin and insertion, the
latter into the second fourth (upper fourth, or nearly upper third, Pro-
fessor Macalister) of the humerus.

Biceps is a very remarkable muscle, consisting of humeral (-14)
and scapular (:04) portions. ‘he former arises by a flat tendon from
the lesser tuberosity of the humerus, and from the ridge below it, also
by a slipfrom the deltoid (biceps coracoidalis of Professor Humphry);
and one from the deltoidal crest below that muscle; its long tendon
passes between these two parts, lying on the bone (quite separate from
the scapular portion and anterior to it), to be inserted by a strong
tendon into the tubercle of the radius in all. The deltoidal head is
described by Meckel, but no trace of it existed in Professor Macalister’s
specimen. Scapular biceps arises from the top of the glenoid ligament,
and continues tendinous as far as the lower border of the insertion of
the deltoid, here it becomes fleshy and is inserted musculo-tendinously
into the ulna, on the same level as, but anterior to, brachialis anticus.
Very nearly the same arrangement exists in B. tridactylus.

O22 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Brachialis anticus (-08) arises from the anterior and inner (outer,
Professor Humphry) aspect of the humerus, and is inserted into the
ulna beside the gleno-ulnar part of the biceps. In Professor Macalis-
ter’s specimen the tendon of insertion was double, one radial, slightly
connected with the insertion of biceps humeralis, and one ulnar, behind
scapular biceps.

Triceps is normal in all; t. longus (:12) with a small origin ; t.
humeralis (-18) had its two heads imperfectly separated by the
musculo-spiral nerve in Arctopithecus.

Dorso-epitrochlearis (02) takes origin from the triceps, and has :

the usual insertion.

Anconeus externus (°01) is distinct, normal in all, insertion, upper
fifth of ulna in Arctopithecus.

Anconeus internus (‘01) (epitrochleo-anconeus) arises from the
inner condyle of the humerus, and crosses the ulnar nerve in all, over-
lying (underlying, Professor Macalister) the flexor carpi ulnaris, and
is inserted into the olecranon process.

Pronator teres (-10) arises from the inner condyle of the humerus,
and has a double insertion into the lower half of the radius, and the
anterior surface of the wrist joint. The latter insertion is not men-
tioned by Professor Humphry.

Pronator quadratus (‘02) extends over the lower one-sixth of the
fore-arm (lower one-eighth, Meckel), and is described by Professor
Humphry as having a broader attachment to the ulna than to the
radius.

arises from the ulna and runs down at an angle of 40° with the fibres
of pronator quadratus, to the deep fascia of the wrist. It was not
found either by Professor Macalister or Professor Humphry.

Flexor carpi radialis (02) takes origin from the inner condyle of
the humerus, and is inserted into the base of the first metacarpal and
trapezium. ‘The latter insertion is not described by Professor Hum-

hry.
? Daas longus (:04) arises from the same place as the last, and
is inserted into the palmar fascia, pisiform and unciform. Professor
Humphry found the insertion into the « process of the peaphoid that
descends towards met. I.”

Flexor carpi ulnaris (09) is bicipital, one head from the inner con-
dyle, and one from the whole length ofthe ulna. The two parts are
separated by the ulnar nerve, underlie the anconeus internus, and are

inserted into the unciform, annular ligament, and base of third meta-

carpal. Professor Macalister found the second head from the olecranum
alone, and the two parts lay over the anconeus internus, whilst the
insertion included the pisiform as well as the parts mentioned above.
Professor Humphry describes it as being inserted into the distal part
of the pisiform, and the fourth and fifth metacarpals.

Flexor digitorum (-95), an enormous muscle partly divisible into
condyloid, radial, and ulnar portions, corresponding to the origins

Flexor carpi radialis profundus, a small muscle in n Arctopithecus,

¢

a ee a

Mackrntoso— On the Myology of the Genus Bradypus. 523

from those parts, supplies the place of the three ordinary flexors of the
hand, and terminates in three very strong tendons passing under the
annular ligament, which was also very strong, and inserted into the
last phalanges of the three digits, which could be easily extended to a
right angle with the palm. In Professor Macalister’s specimen the
muscle was indivisible, and the digits could not be extended to aright
angle with the palm without tearing.

Supinator longus (-41) is in two parts, the longest inserted into the
lower half (lower extremity, Professors Macalister and Humphry) of
the radius, and by tendon (by a few fibres, Professor Macalister) into
the external lateral ligament of the wrist. The shorter portion was
inserted into the fascia over the wrist.

Supinator brevisis small, pierced by the posterior interosseousnerve,
origin humeral, insertion radial. Professor Humphry describes this
muscle as being large in his specimen.

Extensor carpi radialis (-10) is single, arising from the external
condyle, and inserted into the second metacarpal. In B. tridactylus
there are two tendons of insertion, one to the first, and one to the
second metacarpal, evidently representing the longer and shorter
radial extensors of the wrist as found in most other animals.

Extensor carpi ulnaris (:04)is a small muscle, taking origin from the
outer condyle and olecranon process, and inserted into the base of
the third metacarpal. Professor Macalister describes its origin as
being humeral only, and Professor Humphry found two muscles, one
tendinous in origin, from the outer condyle, and inserted into the back
of the distal end of the middle metacarpal, the other arising slightly
from the condyle, but chiefly from the ulna is inserted into the base of
the outer metacarpal.

Extensor digitorum communis (‘04) arises from the external
condyle of the humerus, and is inserted into the dorsal aponeurosis
of the hand, and by fascia along the backs of the three digits. The
outer finger had not this prolongation in Professor Macalister’s speci-
men.

Extensor ossis metacarpi pollicis (:11) takes origin from the second
and third fourths (middle, Professor Macalister) of the back of the ulna,
and is inserted into the base of the inner metacarpal. Professor
Humphry describes it under the name of extensor pollicis primus as
extending from the ulna to the trapezium.

Extensor indicis (05) arises from the lower third of the ulna, and
is inserted into the base of the inner metacarpal. Professor Macalister
describes it as extending from the lower extremity of the ulna to the
base of the first phalanx of the inner digit, and Professor Humphry
found the same insertion, but the origin from the middle of the
ulna.

Extensor minimi digitiarises from the outer condyle of the humerus,
and is inserted into the third metacarpal. It was absent in B.
tridactylus.

R. I, A. PROC.—VOL. I., SER, II., SCIENCE. 3.Y¥

O24 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Extensor brevis digitorum (*10) arises from the back of the carpal
and metacarpal bones, joins extensor digitorum communis, and is
inserted along with it.

Abductor primi digiti (absent in Arctopithecus) extends from
the scaphoid and annular hgament to the first phalanx of the inner
digit (Professor Macalister).

Abductor annularis (:01) is bicipital, one head from the base of the
germ of the outer metacarpal, the other from the pisiform.

Adductor annularis extends from the outer side of the carpus
obliquely inwards to the distal end of the fourth metacarpal.

Adductor pollicis arises from the ulnar side of the base of the com-
bined metacarpal, and is inserted into the base of the rudimentary
thumb. The first and second palmar interossei, normal in our
specimen, and in Professor Humphry’s, were absent in Professor
Macalister’s.

The abdominal muscles are :—

Rectus abdominis takes origin from middle line of the pubis, dis-
plays two very oblique inscriptions going downwards, and is inserted
into the cartilages of the third, fourth, fifth, sixth, and seventh ribs.

Obliquus abdominis externus arises from the sixth to the fourteenth
rib, and is inserted as usual.

Obliquus abdominis internus has its origin from the iliac crest,
Poupart’s hgament, lumbar fascia, and last rib, its fibres thin above
and thick below, run upwards and inwards to the usual insertion.

Transversus abdominis arises from the anterior borders of the
costal cartilages and lumbar fascia, is thick above and thin below, and
has the normal insertion.

In the hind limb :—

Gluteus maximus (*12) arises from the tuber ischii and sacrum,
and is inserted into the upper half of the femur on its outer side.
Professor Macalister found its origin from the posterior border of the
ilium, and from the side of the sacrum (to which Professor Humphry
adds the spines of the caudal vertebree), and its insertion into the
outer part of the femur just beneath the great trochanter, and into the
fascia (Professor Humphry).

Gluteus medius (-20) normal, with a little care separable from
gluteus minimus (05) which was also normal. They were found
fused by Professors Macalister, Humphrey, and Meckel.

Tensor vagine femoris (:05) arises from the anterior superior spine
of the ilium (anterior fifth of iliac crest, Professor Macalister), and is
inserted into the outer side of the femur below the great trochanter.

Pyriformis (:02) separable without much trouble from gluteus
medius, arises from the marginal and anterior surface.of the sacrum,
and from the posterior inferior spine of the ilium; (the two latter
origins were not found by Professor Macalister); the insertion is nor-
mal. Professor Humphry found it fused with gluteus medius to
‘form a large muscle arising from the outer surface of the ilium, from
the margin of the sacrum, and from the transverse processes of the

MacxintosH—On the Myology of the Genus Bradypus. 525

two foremost caudals, and inserted into the outer and anterior part
of the great trochanter.”’ Gluteus medius and pyriformis are repre-
sented as distinct by Cuvier.

Obturator internus (:04) is moderate in Arctopithecus, small in B.
tridactylus (Professor Macalister), if present at all fused with gemelli
and quadratus femoris (Professor Humphry). It is displaced on
account of the position of the lesser sciatic notch, and is really a

-gemellus arising from the descending ramus of the pubis.

Obturator externus (15) is double, one part from the horizontal rim
of the pubis, above the obturator vessels, the other as usual from the
obturator membrane; the insertion is femoral as usual. It was single
and normal in B. tridactylus.

Gemelli both present, and equal in size, united to form a single
muscle in Professor Humphry’s specimen.

Quadratus femoris (04) normal, and well developed (Arctopi-
thecus), small (Professor Macalister), if present at all united with the
gemelli (Professor Humphry).

Quadratus lumborum in Arctopithecus arises from the sides of the
bodies of the three upper lumbar vertebra, and is inserted into the
transverse processes of the three posterior ones, and into the iliac crest.
It is not described in B. tridactylus.

Iliopsoas (-33) has the usual origin, and is inserted into the
lesser trochanter, and about one inch of the femur below that process.
Psoas magnus and iliacus seem to have been distinct in Professor
Humphry’s specimen.

Psoas parvus (:07) feeble in all, takes origin from the bodies of the
two upper lumbar vertebree, and has the usual insertion.

Levator caude takes origin external to longissimus dorsi from the
widely expanded transverse processes of the sacral vertebra, and is
inserted into the lamine of the caudals, one tendon going to each.

Sartorius (10) arises partly from the anterior superior spine of the ~
ilium, but chiefly from the outer portion of Poupart’s ligament, and
has a double insertion, one tibial as usual, theother into the inner con-
dyle of the femur and capsule of the knee joint. Professor Macalister
only found the former insertion, and Professor Humphry describes
the fibres of this muscle at its origin (iliac spine) as being apparently
somewhat continuous with those of the external oblique and its
insertion to be into the lower internal aspect of the femur, as well as
into the upper part of the tibia.

Pectineus (08) has the usual pectineal origin, and is inserted into
the lower half of the femur. Professor Macalister found this muscle
to consist of two parts, ‘‘ arising from the pectineal ridge on the os
innominatum, and inserted into the femur for the entire length; the
long superficial portion passes internal and nearly parallel to the sar-
torius, while the deeper part seems to be the true pectineus.”’

Gracilis (-26) is an enormous muscle arising from the horizontal

ramus of the pubis for a distance of half an inch external to the
symphysis, and extending outwards from this over the acetabulum to

526 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

be inserted into the inner side of the tibia along a line going from
below the sartorius to the inner malleolus, also into the fascia of the
back of the middle of the leg, and extending outwards to the fascia of
the outside of the leg overlapping the biceps. The origin was much
the same in B. tridactylus, but Professor Macalister found the inser-
tion only into the inner condyle of the tibia, and Professor Humphry
describes it as dividing into two parts, of which the more external has
the usual tibial msertion, whilst the other crosses over the back of the
leg, and is inserted into the outer side of the fibula, and into the fascia
adjacent to it in connexion with the ischial part of the biceps.

Biceps femoris (-21) consists in all of two parts, ischial and femoral,
the former of which has the usual origin from the tuber ischii, and also
from its ascending ramus, and from the descending ramus of the pubis;
the femoral part in our specimen arises from three-fifths of the outside
of the back of the femur, and is inserted into the lower two-thirds of
the outside of the fascia of the leg. In B. tridactylus the second
portion arises from the upper half of the back of the femur on its
outer side, and is inserted together with the ischial portion into the
head of the fibula (Professor Macalister), into the back of the fibula,
and expanding on the back of the leg as far as the heel, uniting with
the gracilis (Professor Humphry).

Semitendinosus (-17) and semimembranosus (:14) arise by a com-
mon fleshy origin (tendon, Professor Macalister) from the tuber ischu,
and are fused for a short distance, then becoming distinct from one
another, they run down to their usual tibial insertion. Professor
Humphry found them separate from one another for the whole distance,
but otherwise as above described.

Adductor longus (07) arises musculo-tendinously from the hori-
zontal ramus of the pubis under gracilis, and is inserted into the inner
femoral condyle. Professor Humphry found a double insertion,
separated by the femoral vessels, the anterior narrow one going above
the inner condyle, and the posterior broader portion being inserted
iuto the hinder and outer aspect of the lower part of the femur.

Adductor brevis (°07) arises from the anterior border of the tuber
ischii and is inserted into the middle third of the linea aspera.

Adductor primus ('14) takes origin from the posterior border
of the tuber ischi1 under semimembranosus, and passes forwards
and inwards to be inserted into the lowest part of the internal
condyle. :

Rectus femoris (:13) has a single head, the usual insertion, and
was not surrounded by vastus (30) which was single and normal.
Quadriceps extensor cruris was normal in B. tridactylus. There were
three ligaments in the hip joint in Arctopithecus, as in Professor
Macalister’s specimen, viz. :—capsular, ilio-femoral, and cotyloid, the
latter being very faint, and pubio-femoral in direction ; as usual there
was no ligamentum teres.

Extensor digitorum longus (14) arises from the heads of the tibia
and fibula, as well as from the lower extremity of the femur, its

Mackxinrosu—On the Myology of the Genus Bradypus. 527

synovial fold being continuous with the mucous ligament of the knee
joint; itis inserted by a weak tendon into the second metatarsal, and
dorsal aponeurosis. In Professor Humphry’s specimen the origin
was from the external condyle of the femur, and the tendon of inser-
tion was strong.

Tibialis anticus (-20) has three heads in all, one from the upper
two-thirds of the front of the tibia, one from the middle third of the

fibula, and a third from the lower half of the same bone, the latter
being larger than the tibial head, as Meckel describes. The same
arrangement exactly obtained in Professor Humphry’s specimen,
whilst Professor Macalister says that the fibular head from the middle
third is very diminutive, and describes the second fibular head as
extensor hallucis proprius. The insertion of the first and second heads
is by a single tendon into the base of the inner metatarsal and ento-
cuneiform (Professor Humphry); the third head has a distinct
tendon inserted into the first phalanx of the first digit (entocuneiform
and base of Met. I, Professor Humphry).

Extensor hallucis (‘09) is a small oblique muscle arising from the
lower fourth of the front of the fibula underneath peroneus tertius,
and inserted into the first phalanx of the first digit. In Professor
Humphry’s specimen the insertion was threefold, two tendons going
to the last phalanges of digits one and two, anda third to the proximal
phalanx of the first digit.

Extensor brevis digitorum arises from the lower extremity of the
fibula and from the dorsal aspects of the tarsals and metatarsals; its
tendon dividing into three parts jois the dorsal interossei, and is
inserted into the three digits. Professor Macalister found the origin
tibio-fibular, and the insertion single into the first phalanx of the inner
digit, whilst Professor Humphry describes the origin as being only
from the tarsals and metatarsals.

Peroneus longus (-14) arises from the external condyle of the
femur, and from the upper two-thirds of the fibula, passes downwards
in front of the external malleolus, and is inserted into the outer
metatarsal.

Peroneus brevis (:02) arises from the lower half (lower two-thirds,
Professor Macalister) of the external aspect of the fibula, and is inserted
into the outer metatarsal.

Peroneus tertius (:01) is as usual, running from the front of the
fibula to the same bone as the two preceding muscles.

Peroneo-metatarsalis in Arctopithecus takes origin from the outer
malleolus, and is inserted into the spur-like process of the outer meta-
tarsal, possibly representing a separate part of the last muscle.

_ Peroneus quartus and peroneo-caleaneus are both absent.

The femur and tibia are articulated in such a manner that they
can be brought into one right line, and the knee joint has very strong
external and internal lateral ligaments, the latter extending down as
far as the upper point of trisection of the tibia; the other ligaments
presented nothing of interest. The interosseus membrane between

028 Proceedings of the Royal Inish Academy.

the tibia and fibula is attached very far forwards, so that the muscles
of the back of the leg occupy the imner aspects of both bones.

Gastrocnemius (externus ‘09; internus 11) arises by two heads,
one from each condyle of the femur; they are perfectly separate for
their entiremuscular part (which islonger in externusthanin internus) ;
the insertion is by a single tendon into the calcaneum. The action of
the whole of this muscle is to invert the sole of the foot.

Soleus (08) arises from the middle third (upper fourth, Professor
Macalister; upper two-thirds, Professor Humphry) of the back of the
fibula, with a tendinous slip extending to the head of that bone (Arcto-
pithecus), and has a fleshy insertion into the inner side of the back of
the caleaneum underneath gastrocnemius. There are no fabelle in the
origins of either this or the last muscle.

Popliteus (-08) takes origin from the external condyle of the femur,
and is inserted into the upper third of the back of the tibia. There is
a large wedge-shaped fabella in the origin of this muscle, the tibial
surface of which is the larger, and articulates both with the femur
and tibia.

Plantaris (24) large and elongated, arises above the head-of gastro-
cnemius externus, and is inserted into that part of the tendon of flexor
digitorum longus, which supplies the middle and outer digits. Pro-
fessor Humphry did not find this muscle distinct in the animal he
dissected, but considers the femoral origin of flexor digitorum to
represent it.

Flexor digitorum longus (slip to inner toe 16; to ‘middle - T}s\to
outer ‘25) is an enormous muscle, with the parts which supply the ten-
dons to the inner and middle toes ‘arising from the posterior aspect of the
tibia, and that for the outer toe by two heads, one small from the
middle of the tibia, and one large from the upper four-fifths of the
fibula and from the strong external lateral ligament of the knee; it
receives the plantaris tendon as above described, and is inserted as usual.
The bicipital tibio-fibular originis not described by Professor Macalister,
whilst Professor Humphry found it arising in three parts, one from
the external condyle of the femur (plantaris), another (the smallest)
from the tibia, and a third from the back of the fibula; these STE)
respectively the tendons to the middle, inner, and outer digits.

Flexor hallucis longus arises from the fibula and interosseus mem-
brane, and uniting with the last muscle is inserted into all three
digits.

Tibialis posticus (-04) arises from the lower half of the back of the
tibia (and from the head of the fibula in Arctopithecus), and is inserted
into the entocuneiform.

Flexor brevis is described by Professor Humphry as a ame muscle
arising from the caleaneum, and inserted into the sheath of flexor
divitonum We could not find it in our specimen, but it may have been
removed in skinning.

Accessorius (inner slip °05 ; middle ‘03; outer point, :12;) double,
one part arising from the outer surface of the os calcis, is inserted inte

Drarrer & Moss—On some Forms of Selenium. 529

that part of the tendon of flexor digitorum longus which goes to the third
digit, the other portion from the inner aspect of the same boneisinserted
along with the tendons tothe other two digits. Professor Humphry de-
scribes accessorius as being single, large, taking origin from the anterior
and outer surface of the caleaneum, and inserted into the three digit
tendons.

In the ankle joint the motion is one of extension and rotation
inwards, and flexion and rotation outwards; the anterior ligament
is weak and membranous, the internal lateral is very strong, going
downwards and backwards to the astragalus and calcaneum, the ex-
ternal lateral is broad. The astragalus is capable of lateral rotation
on the caleaneum, has an anterior metatarso-astragular, and a poste-
rior calcaneo-astragular, but no lateral, stays.

The muscles of the digits are, abductor and adductor indicis and
medii, all more or less fused; abductor annularis from the rudimentary
fifth metatarsal to the extensor tendon of the outer digit; adductor
annularis from the fourth metatarsal to the same digit. The two
plantar interossei send in two slips on the plantar aspect of the
foot.

e

XLVII.—On some Forms or SELENIUM, AND ON THE INFLUENCE oF Licut
on THE Exrcrricat Conpucrivity oF THis Krement. By Harry N.

Draper, F. C. S., and Ricuarp J. Moss, F.C. S.
[Read November, 10, 1873. ]

Iw a paper read before the Society of Telegraph Engineers* on February
12th, 1878, Mr. Willoughby Smith announced the remarkable fact,
that a bar of crystalline selenium, through which a current of electri-
city passes, has its conductivity increased 15 to 100 per cent. when the
bar is exposed to light. The light from an ordinary gas burner placed
at a distance of several feet increased the conductivity 15 to 20 per
cent. Mr. Smith satisfied himself that alterations in temperature in
no way affected this result, by placing the selenium in water, in such
a manner that the light from burning magnesium ribbon held some
inches above the bar passed through about an inch of water before
falling upon the selenium. Under these circumstances, the conduc-
tivity of the bar was found to increase more than two-thirds, returning
to the normal conductivity when the light was withdrawn.
Lieutenant Sale, in a communication made to the Royal Society,}
describes a series of experiments undertaken with the object of ascer-

* Nature, vol. vii., p. 208.
+ Proceedings of the Royal Society of London, volume xxi. p. 283.

oa0 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

taining the relative effect upon the electric resistance of selenium of
the light in different parts of the spectrum. He found that in the
solar spectrum the conductivity is least in the violet, and increases as the
red is approached, attaining its maximum in a position just on the out-
side edge of the red rays at the red side. The conductivity in this position
is greater than in diffuse daylight, but very considerably less than when
the selenium is exposed to full sunlight. Mr. Sale observed that the
effect of light is apparently instantaneous, but that the return in dark-
ness to the normal resistance 1s not so rapid. He corroborates the
statement of Mr. Willoughby Smith, already cited, thatthe varying resis-
tance is In no way due to alteration of temperature of the selenium.*

Soon after the publication of Mr. Smith’s observations, we under-
took a series of experiments with the object of, if possible, determining
the precise molecular state of selenium, which exhibited this pheno-
menon of diminished electrical resistance under the action of light,
and the conditions necessary for its production.

It would here appear necessary to give a brief resumé of the state
of our knowledge of the physical properties and relations of selenium.
Thisis ofthe more importance because little, ifanything, has beep added to
that knowledge for nearly twenty years, and because the statements in
some of the acknowledged text-books are not only insufficient, but
often discordant with the results obtained by the savants to whom we
owe all that up to this time has been done in relation to the subject.

As we would desire to avoid matter which is supplied by handbooks
of chemistry, or details not directly bearing upon our investigation, it
must be understood that we note here only those hitherto observed
and not widely known characters of selenium which seem to us to be
in intimate relation to the phenomena we have made the objects of
experiment.

Selenium, discovered by Berzclius in 1817, was carefully studied
by that chemist, and it is through his researches, and those of Regnault,
Mitscherlich, and Hittorf, that we have almost all our knowledge of the
physical characters of this element. It is upon their authority that
the following statements are made.

Selenium may exist in several different forms :—

1°. As a vitreous mass, with conchoidal fracture.

2°, Asared amorphous powder precipitated from selenious acid
or selenites by the action of reducing agents.

3°. In the form of minute crystals deposited from its solution in
bisulphide of carbon.

4°, In crystals deposited from solutions of the alkaline selenides
exposed to the air.

5°. As a granular body resembling, almost completely, metallic
cobalt or cast iron, and obtained by the heating and slow cooling of
either of the three first-mentioned forms.

* No experiments are adduced in support of this statement.

Drarrer & Moss—On some Forms of Selenium. O31

The first three modifications it should be mentioned, resemble
one another in their physical and chemical relations, and must be
regarded as different conditions of the same allotropic form of sele-
nium.

It is here only necessary to speak of vitreous selenium, and of its
heat-produced allotropic modification, the granular variety, or as it has
been felicitously called by Regnault, metallic selenium.

Vitreous selenium has no definite point of fusion. At temperatures
exceeding 60° C. it softens, becoming gradually softer with increased
heat, and being perfectly fluid at 250°. When rapidly cooled from
this temperature, it returns to its original condition. At normal tem-
peratures it may be kept without change of state for many years, and
is probably under these conditions perfectly stable. It is, though
_ very sparingly, soluble in bisulphide of carbon. In thin films, it
appears by transmitted light of a beautifulruby-red colour. Its specific
gravity is, according to Schaffgottsch, 4,276.

When this vitreous selenium is maintained for some time at any
temperature between 94° and 200° C., and is then slowly cooled, it
is found to have assumed a metallic appearance, and to have a grey
granular fracture. It is now, we ourselves find, perfectly opaque to
light, even in the thinnest films. Its specific gravity has increased
to 4°796. When heated it does not soften, but at 217° fuses without
taking any intermediate pasty condition. At 250° it is perfectly
fluid, even when the mass is considerable; and when rapidly cooled
returns, without any tendency to crystallize, to the vitreous, non-
metallic modification. All that has up to the present been made known
as to the electrical relations of selenium may be very shortly told.

Solid vitreous selenium cannot, according to Berzelius,* be rendered
electrical by friction, but on the contrary Bonsdorff} states that when
rubbed in very dry air it has this property.{ Knox found that fused
selenium conducted the current of a battery of sixty pairs. Hittorf§ found
that granular selenium at normal temperatures conducted sufticient of
the current of one Grove’s element to deflect the astatic needle of a gal-
vanometer having 200 convolutions 17°, and that when the selenium
was heated to 210° in a small crucible the needle marked 80°. But
when the temperature reached 217° (the point of fusion of granular
selenium), the needle went back suddenly to 20°.

The action of light as probably effecting some change in the allo-
tropy of selenium was not wholly unsuspected prior to Mr. Smith’s
observations. Gmelin mentions exposure to sunlight as a favourable
condition for the precipitation of selenium from dilute solutions of

* Gmelin—Handbook, ii., p. 236.
+ Gmelin 1. c.
{ Gmelin 1. c.
§ Poggendorf Annalen der Physik und Chemic, Bd. Ixxxiv, p. 214.
R.I, A. PROC.—VOL, I., SER. I., SCIENCE. a2

— 082 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

selenious acid by sulphurous acid; and Hittorf, while noting the likeli-
hood of such an influence, was unable to detect it, and was obliged to
attribute the observed change of amorphous into crystalline selenium,
while drying in sunlight, entirely to the effect of heat. In pursuing
the line of research we have marked out for ourselves, we have been
obliged to repeat much already published work, which with improved
means of experiment has lost somewhat of its significance. We have
thus encountered several apparently contradictory statements, some of
which our experience has either failed to verify, or has placed in a
new light; and we have been convinced that the properties of this
remarkable substance are but imperfectly understood, and still present
a wide field for investigation. Vitreous selenium is, we should say at
the outset, apparently an absolute non-conductor of electricity. We
have been unable to obtain any deflection of the very sensitive astatic
needle of a high resistance galvanometer, when the thinnest films of
selenium, of the continuity of which we could assure ourselves, are inter-
posed in the circuit of ten Leclanché elements. The difficulty of
producing very thin films of absolute continuity disposes us neverthe-
less to state our belief, as to the complete non-conductivity of vitreous
selenium with some reservation.

As might be expected from this character, selenium in the vitreous
form becomes electric by friction. So easily indeed have we invariably
obtained this result that we find it difficult to understand the contrary
conclusion of Berzelius.

Hittorf, as has been stated, found that when vitreous selenium is
converted into the granular form its electrical resistance diminishes
directly with its temperature, but that when 217° is attained the
resistance is suddenly and largely augmented. In repeating this
experiment we have obtained results concordant with those of Hittorf,
who appears, however, not to have exceeded the temperature of 217°.
Going beyond this point, we find that the resistance diminishes up to
the point of complete fusion of the selenium, being at its maximum at
250°. We have obtained also the remarkable result that when the
vitreous selenium resulting from the rapid cooling of the completely fused
granular form is quickly heated, it begins to conduct the current at a
temperature between 165° and 175°, and that its resistance diminishes,
not only up to the extreme range of the mercurial thermometer, but so
much beyond that it is still diminishing when, owing to the rapid
volatilization of the selenium, it has been found necessary to terminate
the experiment.

It has hitherto been assumed that there is but one granular form of
selenium, and that this is a conductor of electricity. We have, how-
ever, obtained a granular form in no way optically differing from
granular selenium of comparatively low resistance, through a rod of
which, 16m.m. longand 8m.m. diameter, the current of ten Leclanché
cells does not in the least deflect the needle of our highly sensitive gal-
vanometer. Nor does light, so far as our experiments have yet gone,
diminish the resistance of this modification. We have on the other

HarpmMan—Zine for Magnesium in Minerals. 539

hand succeeded in obtaining bars of granular selenium through which
the current of one Leclanché cell causes a very considerable deflection
of the needle. ‘This form is, we find, in its electric resistance almost
unaffected by ight. Between these two forms of granular selenium—
the apparently non-conducting and the comparatively highly con-
ducting—there is another of intermediate resistance. This modification
is highly sensitive to ight; its conductivity when in the form of flat
bars increasing in direct sunlight 75 to 100 per cent., and in artificial
light in ratios ranging from 10 to 50 per cent.

One form of granular selenium, as Hittorf first showed, has its
resistance considerably diminished by heat: indeed, he says that
could it be heated red hot its conductivity would not be inferior to that
of the metals. Our own experiments confirm the diminution of con-
ductivity by heat, but we have found, in at least one modification
which we have produced, a body which so far conforms to the me-
tallic type as to have its resistance strikingly increased by heat.
We have made bars of selenium which when placed in the circuit
of a battery and galvanometer, have shown a deflection of 48°, while
upon completing the circuit of a nitric acid battery, the current of
which heated a spiral of patinum wire surrounding the bar of selenium,
the needle gradually fell to 15°, as the temperature of the bar became
greater.

For the present we refrain from comment upon these results; and
although we have been engaged during many months in this investi-
gation, we defer details of our experiments, and especially of the
conditions under which the different electrically resisting and lght-
sensitive forms of selenium are obtained, until with larger experience
we may hope to bring before the Academy results tending more closely
to the solution of the questions we have proposed to ourselves.

4

XLVIII.—Ow a supposed Sunstiturron or Zinc FoR MAGNESIUM IN
Mrinerats. By Epwarp T. Harpmay, F.C.S8., &c. (of the Geological
Survey of Ireland.)

[Read January 26, 1874. ]}

Tan investigation undertaken by me—viz., An Inquiry into the Effect
of the Contact of Igneous Dykes and Masses with other Rock Masses,
and the true nature of the Alteration so often observed under such cir-
cumstances—has been necessarily a tedious one, and one which will
require a careful analysis and comparison of very many rock-specimens
ere a conclusion of any value can be arrived at on the subject. I shall
therefore reserve, for the present, the account of my work on the ori-
oinal matter of inquiry.

In the course of my research, however, a discovery of much interest
and some importance was made ; and I wish, therefore, in this Report

534 Proceedings of the Royal Inish Academy.

to lay it before the Royal Irish Academy, so far as it has yet been pur-
sued.

It refers to the occurrence of zinc in magnesian minerals, and in
rocks containing magnesian compounds.

1. Chalk.—During an analysis of the white lmestone (chalk) of
the county Tyrone, I chanced to notice the presence of zinc in small
quantity, although on inspection even with a lens, no trace of any zinc
mineral could be discovered, and as I could find no analysis of lime-
stone or other rock in which this metal was given, I thought it worth
while to notice it at the time.* The first specimen examined was from
Legmurn, near Stewartstown, county Tyrone. Another was then pro-
cured from an isolated patch of chalk on the top of Slieve Gallon carn,
county Derry, about cight miles distant from the first. Zinc was also
found in this. In both cases it was distinctly reduced by the blow-
pipe from the powdered rock mixed with carbonate of soda; but in the
first specimen its presence was confirmed by a complete wet analysis
of a large quantity of the chalk—viz., 297°5 grains, the amount being,
however, too small to estimate.

2. Basalt.—It then occurred to me to examine the overlying basalt :
and a specimen No. 1, was obtained from a place about 300 yards north-
east of the chalk quarry in Legmurn. Fouror five grains ata time, treated
with carbonate of soda on charcoal, before Fletcher’s hot-blast gas blow-
pipe, yielded enough of the metal. to identify, and the characteristic
zinc reactions were > distinet.f

I was under the impression at the time that the zine, possibly oc-
curring in the chalk as a carbonate, had been brought down from the
overlying basalt by the infiltration of water ; having been originally
introduced into the latter rock by the same means, alike with the cal-
careous minerals and zeolites filling up the vesicular cavities in it: but
this I now believe to have been not altogether the correct solution ; and
subsequent examination and- consideration have led me to what seems
to be the true clue.

At the time that the paper containing the account of these analyses
was read, exception was taken to that part of it which related to the
existence of zinc in the basalt, on the ground that the metal in ques-
tion had never been known to occur in rocks of igneous origin; but as
I had every reason to believe my analyses were perfectly trustworthy,
I saw no cause to modify my statement on the objection then put for-
‘ward. Since then, whilst examining—with a different investigation
in view—a piece of basalt from another locality in the neighbourhood
of that from whence the first was procured, I succeeded in again find-

* On the Analysis of White Chalk, &c., with notes on the occurrence of Zinc therein.
Journal of the Royal Geological Society of Ireland, vol. iii., pt. 8, p. 159. Also Geo-
logical Magazine, vol. x., No. 10, p. 434.

t Supra cit.

Harpman—Zine for Magnesium in Minerals. 539

ing zinc in 7t, thus confirming my former analysis. It may be well to
give the details of the examination.

Basalt, No. 2.—The specimen was taken from the heart of a quarry
by the road-side, in Curglasson, being more than a mile north of the
spot where the basalt No. 1 came from. The rock was carefully exa-
mined in the wet way for the heavy metals, &c., precipitable from an
acid solution by sulphuretted hydrogen. Iron and alumina were pre-
cipitated, and the filtrate then examined, much pains being taken to
guard against error. On the addition of ammonium sulphide, a distinct
white precipitate appeared. As it was possible that a little lime was
also brought down, the precipitate was filtered off, redissolved in hydro-
chloric acid, and reprecipitated. (a) It was again dissolved, the solu-
tion evaporated to dryness, and ignited to drive off ammoniacal salts.
A small portion of the residue—which was deliquescent—mixed with
carbonate of soda, and exposed before the blowpipe on charcoal, gave
the usual zine oxide incrustation, which, treated with nitrate of cobalt,
gave a vivid green. The fused bead and support, being levigated with
water in an agate mortar, gave numerous spangles of white metal; and
these, when treated with a drop of water slightly acidulated with hy-
drochloric acid, dissolved quickly with evolution of hydrogen. As the
solution (a) could only contain zinc, with a trace of ferrous iron, and
lime, this experiment was conclusive.

The above results were obtained with portions of the rock treated
in the following different ways.

(1) The powdered rock was fused with carbonate of soda.

(2) , % boiled in strong hydrochloric acid.

(3) im i boiled in nitro-hydrochloric acid.

It is somewhat remarkable that only a trace of titanium was ob-
served in this specimen.

But, previous to making this analysis, I had come to the con-
clusion that there was good reason to suspect the frequent occurrence
of zinc In igneous as well as aqueous rocks, on the following considera-
tions.*

Zine is very closely allied to magnesium in characteristics and be-
haviour. In many points the resemblance is very strong, in the me-
tallic state as well as in combination with other elements. The salts
of both have a similar composition ; and they, as well as the respective
natural compounds, or minerals, are isomorphous.{ Consequently, fol-
lowing the law of isomorphism, the metals should be mutually replace-
able, and wherever the one is found in any quantity, we should expect
to find the other encroaching upon it,—judging by analogy of what

* T have already pointed out that zinc minerals have been known to exist in igneous
and metamorphic rocks. See paper already cited.

{ Fownes’ Manual, of Chemistry, 10th edition, pp. 293 and 393. Also, Galloway’s
Qualitative Analysis, 5th ed., p. 49.

{ Supra cit. Also, Dana’s Manual of Mineralogy, p. 74.

536 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

takes place in other minerals. It is curious that while in most mine-
ralogical treatises the interchangeability of the protoxides of iron, man-
ganese, calcium, and magnesium is pointed out, that of zinc with these
—so far as I am aware—has not been yet shown; and in the very few
instances in which it is given as an accessory metal, its presence ap-
pears to be considered rather as an accidental circumstance than as the
result of any chemical law. In no case has if been given in the com-
position of a mineral, unless present in such quantity as to make a very
serious item in the analyses, as in those of Automolite, or zine
spinel (20 to 35 per cent. ZnO) and Franklinite (17 per cent. Zn O).*
Yet with regard to most minerals, traces of manganese, iron, mag-
nesium, &¢., are constantly recorded as replacing part of the essential
metals.

Believing, therefore, that zinc compounds might thus be expected
to exist 1n most magnesian rocks or minerals, I have examined several,
and, so far, the result has almost exceeded my anticipations, for in
every case the metal has been proved. As yet I have merely satisfied
myself as to its presence, reserving quantitative determination until I
shall have completed the qualitative examination of a number of speci-
mens; but it may be well to mention the rocks and minerals already
et

. Chalk, from Legmurn and Slieve Gallion ; already described.

5 Basalt No. 1.

3. Granite,} Wicklow and Wexford Range variety, from Graigue-
na-Spiddoge, near Carlow: obtained from the heart of the quarry.

(a) A very coarse-grained, light-coloured rock, porphyritic in parts,
containing white mica and a dark greenish magnesian variety ; also
tourmaline. The portion submitted to analysis was prepared in such
a way as to have as much mica as possible present. Four analyses of
this were made in the wet way, as well as others with the blowpipe,
ere I allowed myself to be perfectly satisfied as to the presence of zinc.
The quantity was very small, as was, of course, to be expected. Traces
of copper and lead were also observed.

(6) Ica.—After many searches at the same quarry, I was able to
obtain a mass of mica sufficiently large for analysis with the blow-
pipe;{ it was mostly white mica, but contained numerous lamine of
green mica.

About four grains at a time were treated with carbonate of soda, on
charcoal, before the blowpipe. Two metals were reduced, which proved
to be copper and zine. ‘The zinc spangles dissolved with rapid evolu-

* Ts it not possible that Franklinite is a Magnetite with the ferrous iron replaced by
zinc? Spinel is a magnesian mineral, and its accessory metals belong to the same iso-
morphous group.

+ Automolite has been found in granite, at Haddam. Dana’s Manual of Mineralogy,
p-. 161.

{In all cases the blowpipe gave very Heine results, even where a large quantity
of anetenel was required for decided reaction in the wet analyses.

HarpmMan—Zine for Magnesium in Minerals. D387

tion of hydrogen in a barely acid solution of hydrochioric acid; the
solution evaporated, moistened with nitrate of cobalt, and heated be-
fore the blowpipe, gave the characteristic green reaction.

4, Serpentine (?).—A green, soft, steatitic rock, from Garrarus
strand, near Tramore, Co. Waterford. This rock occurs among silurian
limestones and slates, near masses and dykes of felstone, &c. Some of
the limestone can be seen to pass into serpentine.

_ Examined qualitatively for zinc: found it present in fair quantity.
The rock contains about eight per cent. of water, and eleven per cent. of
carbonic acid,* being evidently a passage rock. /

5. Basalt, No. 2, from Curglasson ; already described.

6. Black Mica, in a gneissose or granitic rock. Locality unknown.
Specimen from Geological Survey collection.t| The mica is perfectly
black, and occurs in quantity, in small flakes thickly massed together.

About four grains were treated at a time, before the blowpipe, with
carbonate of soda. After fusion, the mass yielded a notable quantity
of copper, a very appreciable amount of zinc, and a trace of a metal
supposed to be lead. All the characteristic tests for zinc were answered
very distinctly.

7. Chlorite Schist (? Tale Schist), from Geological Survey collec-
tion, with enclosed grains of glauconite.—-The examination with the
blowpipe gave two metals, copper and zinc, both in very appreciable
quantity. The zinc reactions were very pronounced.

8. ‘* Mountain Leather,” variety of asbestos; from Portlock’s col-
lection, Geological Survey Museum. « Locality unknown, but associated
with basaltic minerals from Antrim. Zine very apparent, all the re-
actions being most distinct. A trace of lead also observed.

9. Augite.t—Very large crystals in a trappean ash. Locality un-
known. Geological Survey collection. About four or five grains of the
powdered mineral, fused with carbonate of soda on charcoal, yielded a
sufficiency of metal to identify with certainty. Besides zinc, copper
was present. The zinc reactions were most distinct.

These rocks and minerals are not selected from a number contain-
ing specimens in which no zine was found, but comprise all that I have
as yet examined for it. They were for the most part chosen on account
of containing, or being themselves, magnesian compounds; and they
are numbered in the order in which they were tested, none proving
blank. In many cases the examination by the blowpipe and its imme-
diately-connected wet tests were found to be amply sufficient to prove

* Carbonic anhydride, C Og.

+ The specimens from the Geological Survey Museum were obtained by the kind
permission of Prof. E. Hull, F.R.S., Director of the Geological Survey of Ireland.

{ Zine is recorded as occurring in Augite in one instance; Jeffersonite ; a lime-
iron; Manganese ; Zine pyroxene; in Dana’s Manual of Mineralogy (1854). As only
the same specimen is given in the new edition (1874), I conclude that no account of
ay a has been published. The analysis itself was published in 1822. [Added in

ress.

Cr

08 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

the presence of the metal, especially as, from the comparatively large
amount of the substance taken—four or five grains*—there was little
possibility of error. Where, however, the result seemed to be at all
doubtful, it was confirmed by one or more analyses in the wet way.

The zinc appeared to be always most plentiful where there was the
largest quantity of magnesium; but, as I am at present only concerned
in proving the existence of the former metal in the above minerals, I
am not just now in a position to positively assert this, deferring any
quantitative estimation until I have continued the investigation so far
as to enable me to select the best typical examples. In the meantime
these notes on the subject may not be without some interest, bearing as
they do on a matter of much importance, from a mineralogical as well
as a chemical standpoint.

It may be thought that the zinc might as well be considered to re-
place the other members of the isomorphous group, which are known
to occur in traces, and occasionally in quantity, in some of these mine-
rals. But this would be a replacement of a replacing element, and I
believe it 1s invariably considered that the accessory mineral substitutes
itself for part of the essential metal. On this ground alone, all the
minerals here referred to being strictly magnesian, the zine must be re-
garded as replacing magnesium. At the same time I do not doubt that
in cases where there is no magnesium, it may be equally found to re-
place the other metals.| But when we remember the affinities of the
two metals, it will hardly be thought a far-fetched notion to suppose
that, were a preference possible, the zinc would associate itself with the
magnesium, in the same way as some other metals are found in nature;
notably those of the platinum group, which, possessing a very peculiar
relation to one another independently of their isomorphism—which is
not thorough—are nearly always found together.

It will be seen that the majority of the minerals examined are spe-
cies that are most often found in nature forming component parts of
igneous rocks, while two rocks of that class are themselves included.

* This was rendered possible, in some cases, by the use of paraffin oil for the blow-
pipe lamp. By this means a very large aud hot flame was procured, capable of decom-
posing a much larger quantity of rock. For reductions, and when great heat was re-
quired in blowpipe analyses, it proved very useful, where gas was unattainable,

t Since this paper was read I have found it replacing Iron in Iron-pyrites. [Added
in Press. |

|
“

eS ee

=

Macanister— On the Anatomy of Aonyx. 039

XLIX.—On tat ANAtomy or Aonyx. By AtexanpER MAcaLIstTER,
M. B., Professor of Comparative Anatomy and Zoology in the Uni-
versity of Dublin.

[ Read November 10, 1873. ]

In the valuable collection of animals collected by the late lamented
Viceroy of India, the Right Hon. the Earl of Mayo, for the Dublin
Zoological Gardens, was a fine specimen of the laughing otter of the
Indus. This animal lived for a few months in the gardens, but in the
month of August last it suddenly sickened and died, and was purchased
for the Museum of the Dublin University by Professor Haughton. On
examination, its conical tapering, hairclad tail, its bald soles, muzzle
edge and columella, its oblong feet with slender free-tipped toes and im-
perfect claws, its large pad, and separate toe-pads; its broad, de-
depressed skull, showed that 1t was a member of the genus Aonyx esta-
blished by Lesson. The index and middle toes show a tendency to unite
to the third joint, the inner toe is short, the fifth shorter than the index;

the skull is rather short, convex behind; the flesh tooth has a large
internal lobe nearly as long as the outer portion of the tooth, with two
cross ridges on the crown; the upper tubercular grinder is large,
massive, rather wide than long.

The "Asiatic species of the genus Aonyx are three in number. A.
leptonyx of the Indian Archipelago, which has pale brown cheeks, chest,
and sides of the neck, white chin and upper part of the throat, and
brown back; A. indigitata, which has very short toes and blunt
rudimental claws; and A. aureobrunnea, the small golden and brown
otter of Nepaul. Our specimen agrees with the descriptions of none of
these very accurately.

With the assistance of Mr. Mackintosh, I made a very accurate
dissection of this animal, and the following are the details thereof.
Pending the compilation of a general account of the anatomy of the
musteline section of the carnivora, I have confined myself to the
description of the species without introducing any comparison.

The panniculus carnosus was strong, and overlay the strong laminar
connective tissue of the neck and thorax. The following parts of it were
recognised. 1. Platysma myoides from the inferior surface of the
thoracic integument to the ramus of the mandible, its fibres running
upwards and inwards, and forming a strong superficial stratum in the
neck. A second or nuchal panniculus arose along the medial line of
the neck from the first dorsal spine to the occiput. The fibres ran
forwards and outwards obliquely, overlapping the trapezius to be
inserted into the skin and connective tissue of the side of the neck.
The occipital segment of the occipito-frontalis is a detached flat band of
this muscle. A strong transversalis nuche underlay the nuchal pla-
tysma, and ran from the middle line directly outwards to the integument

R. I, A. PROC.— VOL. I., SHER. II., SCIENCE. 4A

540 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

at the back of the ear. The pectoralis quartus, or brachio-lateral pan-
niculus was also very strong, attached to the seven lower ribs, and to
the lumbar fascia, and inserted into the axillary tendinous arch stretch-
ing from the great pectoral to the latissimus dorsi, with both of which
it was, as usual, inseparably united; the abdomino-femoral panniculus
also formed a strong radiating sheet, whose anterior margin was sharp
and definite, and whose lower insertion extended along the entire
thigh. |

On raising the panniculus and exposing the endoskeletal muscles,
we found the sternomastoid large and distinct, arising from the pro-
osteon by fleshy fibres, and inserted tendinous into the paroccipital and
into the ridge leading forwards from it to the paramastoid. The per-
fectly separate cleidomastoid above was attached to the paroccipital
under the last, and below its fibres pass with the upper edge of the
superficial part of the great pectoral beneath the anterior edge of the
clavicular trapezius; the sterno- is to the cleido-mastoid as °388 to
“19.

The trapezius was divisible into three parts; trapezius clavicularis,
scapularis superior, and scapularis inferior. The first portion arose by
an extensive fleshy expansion from the occipital crest beneath the
nuchal platysma, and crossed by the transversus nuche, its fibres pass
down parallel to the hinder edge of the sterno-mastoid, and over-
lapping the cleido-mastoid, they end in an imperfect tendinous line,
which represents the clavicle ; below this line the fibres are continued
onwards as the clavicular deltoid. This inscription has in it no
floating bone, nor is it perfect, as on the deep surface many bundles
of muscular fibres pass directly from the trapezius into the deltoid.

The trapezius scapularis superior arises below the last from the
spines of the 2-7 cervical vertebra, and is inserted into the spine of
the scapula along its anterior edge, as far back as the insertion of the
trachelo-acromial muscle. The inferior scapular portion arises from the
2-8 dorsal spines, and is inserted into the Retzian tubercle of the
lower edge of the scapular spine by a flat tendon.

There is a strong trachelo-acromial, as usual in otters, arising
from the outer edge of the transverse process of the atlas, and inserted
into the metacromion, atits base; the insertion intervened between the
attachments of the clavicular and upper scapular trapezius muscles.
Rhomboideus arises from all the cervical and two upper dorsal spines,
and was inserted as usual; the occipital portion is distinct at origin
from the cervical, and inserted as usual, extending anterior to the upper
angle of the scapula.

The latissimus dorsi arises from the 3rd to the 9th dorsal spines, and
its tendon of insertion was joined to that of the teres major inseparably.
The distinction between this muscle and the pectoralis quartus (vide
supra), was purely artificial. Taken together, they weighed 0°88 oz.
separately they weighed, pectoralis quartus 0°61, latissimus 0°27.

In all otters a second muscle exists intermediate between the
levator anguli scapule and the trachelo-acromial, which is probably a

——=_ or?

MacauistEr——On the Anatomy of Aonyz. 541

dismemberment of the former, arising from the transverse process of
the atlas, and inserted into the posterior fourth of the spine of the
scapula. Indeed both the trachelo-acromial and this muscle bear the
same relation to the levator anguli scapule that the levator bears to
the serratus magnus, all being fragments of the pleuro-scapular sheet,
whose separateness depends on the relative and independent degrees of
motion of the different regions. This lutrine muscle we may call tra-
chelo-scapular ; it is less than the trachelo-acromial (0°17: 0-10).

The splenius capitis arises from the 1-3 dorsal, and 2-7 cervical
spines, and is inserted below the sterno-mastoid into the par-occipital
process and outer part of the occipital crest. Splenius colli is very
weak. Serratus posticus superior extends from the upper 9 dorsal
spines to the 1-11 ribs. Serratus posticus inferior is attached to
the three lower ribs. Trachelo-mastoid passes from the 7th cer-
vical, and 1-2 dorsal transverse processes to be inserted into the
par-occipital, and has no tendinous inscriptions. Complexus arises
from 3-7 cervical transverse processes, and is attached below the
occipital crest. Biventer cervicis arises from the 2nd—4th. dorsal trans-
verse processes, and extends to each side of the median line of the
occiput, four tendinous inscriptions cross it in its course.

The rectus capitis posticus major consists of two separate superposed
laminz ; the other small nuchal muscles were regular; the entire mus-
cular mass for raising and drawing back the occiput was very large, as
in all the Mustelide, and weighed 3:40 ounces. The iliocostalis con-
sists only of two parts—iliocostalis lumbalis and iliocostalis dorsalis :
there was no cervical prolongation. The longissimus dorsi, which had its
usual double sets of tendons in the dorsal region, 1s continued up to the
second cervical transverse process. Thespinalisdorsi begins tendinously in
the middle of the lumbar region, and is inserted by a tendon into each
spine as far asthe axis. Semispinalis formed a continuous lamella, and
overlay in the dorsal region the multifidus spine, which had no cervical
representatives.

The omohyoids were feeble and went from the basihyal to the
fascia over the supraspinatus, along the upper edge of the scapula.
Sterno-hyoid and thyroids were with difficulty separated, and were as
usual traversed by an inscription.

A strong transverse layer of muscle arose from the zygoma, and
from the fascia behind it, passed transversely over the angle of the
mandible, and was inserted into the median line. It underlay the
rest of the platysma, of which it was a dismemberment, and was
separated from the digastric by a thick layer of the cervical fascia.

The digastric is a single thick muscle, traversed by an inscription,
and arose from the paramastoid, passes forwards to be attached to the
hinder half of the lower border of the mandible. The mylohyoid is
strong, thick, and transverse,. ‘The geniohyoidei are united to these,
and to the geniohyo-glossi. The stylo-glossi were wide and short,
and attached to the ceratohyals. The bilaminar oblique masseter was
joined to the temporal, and both weighed 1:14 ounces on each side.

042 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

The pectoralis major consisted of two parts, one from the median line
of the front wall of the thorax, running transversely to the whole
length of the humerus. The middle fibres are common to the two
sides, the deeper fibres run transversely. A second perfectly separate
part of the great pectoral springs from the whole length of the sternum
and is also inserted into the whole length of the humerus. The super-
ficial is to the deeper part as °5: °87.

There was no pectoralis minor nor subclavius. ‘The deltoideus
clavicularis arises from the inscription 1n which the fibres of the trape-
zius clavicularis ended; some fibres of the latter muscle, however,
being directly continued intoit without any tendinous intersection. The
insertion is into the middle three-fifths of the humerus. The acromial
deltoid arises external to the metacromion from the extremity of the
acromion proper, and is inserted into the upper part of the deltoidal
crest just behind the clavicular part. The scapular deltoid springs
from the whole length of the spine of the scapula behind the meta-
cromion, and is inserted underneath the acromial part. These parts
are related as follows in size:—Clavicular — 0°18; acromial 0°06
scapular 0°06.

The supraspinatus is to the infraspinatus as 0°35: 0°2. The teres
minor was absent altogether in the right arm, but represented on the
left by a slight thread along the inferior margin of the infraspinatus,
made of fibrous tissue without the slighest trace of muscle. The
teres major was large, nearly equalling the infraspinatus; subscapu-
laris was intersected by five tendinous planes, and had no separate
subscapula-humeral shp. The serratus magnus arises from the seven
upper ribs and from the six lower cervical transverse processes, by a
continuous origin, its insertion is into the hinder part of the meso-and
post-scapule.

Coracobrachialis was absent in the right arm, present as the short
variety in the left.

The biceps is gleno-radial and penniform as usual, with its inser-
tion on a plane lower than that of the brachialis anticus. The bra-
chialis arises externally from the whole length of the humerus, and
is inserted into the ulna as usual. They were to each other as
tollows:—Biceps = 0°18: Brachialis = 0-11. The long head of the
triceps arises from the outer half of the axillary border of the scapula,
and was quite separate for its whole length, the two laternal heads
were also separable. The dorsi-epitrochleais arises from the upper
edge of the latissimus dorsi tendon, and from the border of the infra-
spinous fascia; 1t was very large and inserted into the olecranon, and
into the inner side of the fascia of the forearm for more than one-half
its length. There were two equal anconei, externusand internus. In
the arm, the flexors were to the extensors, as 0°24: 1°36. The pronator
radii teres was inserted into the third and fourth-sixths of the radius.
The flexor carpi radialis was normal, the flexor ulnaris completely
double, consisting of an olecrano-pisiform, and a condylo-pisiform part,
which are respectively 0°18 and 0°03 in size; the latter arises in common

9

MacatistER—On the Anatomy of Aonyz. 543

with the, palmaris longus, which was inserted into the palmar fascia,
and sends a fascial slip into the thumb. The flexor digitorum sublimis
arises from the front of the flexor digitorum profundus tendons and
sent tendons to the second, third, and fourth digits; the flexor pro-
fundus and flexor pollicis longus, as usual, had five heads, a radial
condyloid, an ulnar condyloid, a mediar condyloid, an ulnar, and a
radio-ulnar, the last being the morphological equivalent of the flexor
pollicis. From the common mass were detached five tendons, which
were distributed as usual; the second, third, and fourth of these had lum-
bricales attached thereto. ‘The pronator quadratus stretched for half
the length of the forearm.

The supinator longus was very remarkable, its origin stretched above
the pit forthe brachialis anticus on the outside of the head of the humerus;
from this unusually high origin its fibres descended to the lower end
of the radius and annular ligament, the fibres being continuously fleshy
for the whole way down.

There were two radial extensors of the carpus, long and short ; the
first arose from the ridge above the outer condyle 14” below the origin
of the supinator longus, it was inserted by two tendons, one on each
side of the metacarpal of the index. The tendon is united by a cross
slip to that of the extensor carpi radialis brevis.

Supinator brevis extended to the lower third of the radius. The
extensor digitorum longus was inserted by four tendons, of which those
to the fourth and fifth digits united with those of the next muscles.

Extensor minimi digitiarose as usual and was inserted into the second
phalanx of the little finger; separate from it was an extensor tertii et
quarti digiti, which arose from the outer condyle and ended in two ten-
dons which bifurcated and passed to the third and fourth, and to the
fourth and fifth digits.

The extensor carpi ulnaris is normal, as is the extensor ossis meta-
carpi pollicis (inserted into the radial sesamoid and first metacarpal.
The extensor pollicis et indicis is purely ulnar in origin, and gives off
first, a tendon to the index, then one to pollex and index.

The short muscles of the hand are :—Abductor minimi digiti from
the pisiform to the first phalanx, in two shps. Abductor minimi
digiti from the fascia over the trapezoid to the first phalanx. Abductor
pollicis from the scaphoid to the first phalanx. Opponens pollicis to the
metacarpal adductor from the os magnum, and flexor brevis pollicis from
the trapezium. There is also a flexor brevis minimi digiti from the
unciform. There are three palmar and four dorsal interossei arranged
as usual.

The large flat tail had great lateral fat masses and thirteen pairs of
strong levatores caude.

The sartorius is double at origin, one part arises from the whole
length of the iliac crest, the other arose from Poupart’s ligament; both
joined and formed one band which was inserted into the border of the
ligamentum patella at its tibial end; the former head was larger than
the latter (0°18 : 0°08),

o44 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Acadenvy.

Tensor vaginee femoris arises from the anterior edge of the iliac crest
beneath and outside the sartorius and was inserted into the fascia
as usual.

The psoas parvus arises from the two upper lumbars and is inserted
behind the pectineus.

Iliopsoas arises from the two lower lumbar vertebra and bya few fibres:
from the front of the ilio-lumbar hgaments, but not from the ilium, and
is inserted into the lesser trochanter.

Pectineus arises from the strong prominent pectineal tubercle, and
is imserted into half of the length of the shaft ofthe femur. Adduc-
tor primus arises from the tuber ischii along with semimembranosus, and.
is inserted immediately above the inner condyle of the femur. The
second adductor is not divisible, and arises from the whole outer surface
of the ischiopubis in front of the tuberosity, it is imserted into the
whole length of the linea aspera of the femur.

Adductor longus arises internal to the pectineus from the horizontal
ramus of the pubis, and is inserted into the anterior surface of the
inner condyle of the femur. Quadratus femoris is long and. strong.
Obturator externus is large. Obturator internus has a large superior
and a rudimental inferior gemellus.

Agitator caudee arises from the fascia over the anterior two or three
caudal vertebra, posterior to the gluteus maximus, from which itis with
difficulty separable; it is inserted into the middle third of the femur.
Gluteus maximus arising anterior to the last is inserted into the root of
the great trochanter above the last. Gluteus medius arises from the
whole iliac dorsal fossa; pyriformis is scarcely separable, and is inserted
together with the gluteus into the great trochanter, but arises from the
interior surface of the sacrum with the pelvis.

Gluteus minimus arises from the anterior border of the iliac fossa,
it is 4th the size of the gluteus medius. The gluteus quartus still
smaller has a long marginal tendon of origin and is inserted in front of
the great trochanter.

Caudofemoralis arises from the transverse process of the first caudal
vertebra, and is inserted into the outer popliteal ridge of the femur.
Coccygeus runsfrom the spine of the ischium downwards and backwards
as far as the fourth caudal vertebre.

There is a strong ligamentum teres in the hip joint. In the
shoulder joint the spino-glenoid ligament is prolonged outwards to the
humerus between the supra and infraspinati muscles. There is also a
strong internal gleno-humeral hgament.

Biceps femoris is a large muscle arising from the tuber ischii, and is
inserted into the whole length of the fascia outside the leg; under it
lies a long strap-like bicipiti accessorius which springs from the first
caudal vertebrae under cover of the caudo femoralis, and is inserted
into the calcaneum.

Semimembranosus arising from the tuber ischii is inserted into the
inner side of the head of the tibia. Semitendinosus arises from two
or three caudal vertebrae. together with a fine slip from the tuber

MacatistER — On the Anatomy of Aonyz. 545

ischii which joins the rest of the muscle beyond the inscription (which
is as usual). This is inserted into the inner side of the tibia two-fifths
from the top of the tibia.

Gracilis arises from the whole symphysis, and is inserted into the
upper third of the tibia. Rectus femoris hes as usual between the
vasti. The extensors of the knee are to the flexors as 1-00 : 1°31.

Popliteus extends to the upper two-thirds of the tibia. The two
heads of the gastrocnemius are as usual, the external joined to the plan-
taris, and neither has afabella. Plantaris arises from the outer condyle
and passes over the back of the os calcis, their fleshy fibres become
mixed up with the tendinous fibres, and its tendons are inserted into the
five toes.

Soleus arises by a thin flat tendon from the head of the fibula; at the
lower third of the leg it becomes fleshy, and is inserted into the
os calcis.

The flexor digitorum longus and flexor hallucis are fused at their
insertion, and send tendons to all the toes.

Tibialis posticus is tibio fibular in origin and scaphoid in insertion.
There is a well-marked accessorius which arises from the outer side of
the os calcis, and is inserted into the tendons of the flexors digitorum
and hallucis.

The tibialis anticus has but one tibial head, and was inserted into
the metacarpal bone of the hallux. The extensor hallucis has a fibular
origin, into and is inserted the apeneurosis of the first phalanx of the
hallux. The extensor digitorum longus arises from the outer condyle
of the femur by a strong tendon; it splits at once into four tendons
which are inserted into the four outer toes.

The peronei (longus, brevis, and quinti) were as usual; the pero-
neus longus has an origin from the external lateral ligament as well as
from the head of the fibula; it passes through a separate groove behind
the malleolus.

The extensor brevis digitorum arises from the astragalus, and has
four tendons to the four inner toes. The abductor ossis metatarsi minimi
digiti is large, and the interossei are bicipital abductors of the index,
medius and annularis, one headed adductors of index, medius annu-
laris and minimus.

There are separate abductors for the hallux and minimus, a flexor
brevis minimi digiti and an adductor hallucis; the tendons for the third,
fourth, and fifth digits have accessory lumbricales.

The following notes of the visceral anatomy of the animal are
worthy of tabulation :—

The Stomach was simple. The cardiac pouch rugose with scat-
tered glands. ‘he pyloric end of the stomach was smooth, beset with
numerous adherent crystals. The bileduct opens into the duodenum an
inch below the pylorus. There wereno parasites in the alimentary canal.
The length of the intestinal canal is 9ft. 8in. Thereis no ccecum, nor
anal glands. ‘The liver is seven lobed as usual in carnivora, with the
two laterals small, the left being more detached than the right. The gall

546 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

bladder is large. The spleen is elongate, 45 in. long and 7in. wide,
and being on the left side of the great omentum. The kidneys lobular,
24 in. long, and 14 in. wide, upper edge and tront surface flatter. The
hilus is wide and posteriorly directed, each lobule having an indepen-
dentinfundibulum. The ovaries are not encapsulated. The Fallopian
tubes are about 4 inches long. The transverse mesocolon and the
ascending layers of the great omentum are more united than in the com-
mon otter or badger. The mesocolon and mesentery have a single root.
The pharyngeal walls are lined with thick rugose mucous membrane.
The velumisrounded withnouvula, tonsils are sheltered behind valvular
folds with their concavities backwards, a number of elongate papillee
are arranged along the sides of the palato-glossal folds. The tongue is
smooth with a median depressed raphe, circumvallate papille are
more numerous on the right side than on the left; a minute circum-
vallate papilla is in place of the foramen ccecum. The entire surface
of the tongue is closely beset with fungiform papille; its front edge
is semicircular, thin, sharp, serrated by the prominence of the papille,
not emarginate. The length ofthe tongue is about 3 inches, the inferior
surface being free for about half an inch. The ceratohyal on the
right side was sharp and presented an adventitious angle.

The middle constrictor of the pharynx and sternohyoid are inserted
into the thyrohygal cornua, and the stylo-ceratic fills up the angle
between the two cornua. ‘Thyroceratic is in front of the superior laryn-
geal nerve. ‘The crico-thyroid is very extensive, but made up of short
fibres. The inferior constrictor of the pharynx is very thick; crico-
arytenoideus posticus is very large; the hinder edge of the cricoid
cartilage is carinate. The true vocal chords are very sharp, the chink
of the glottis narrow, the ventricle of the larynx small, no sacculus
laryngis. ‘The false vocal cords are small folds. The epiglottis is tri-
angular, having the frenum attached nearly to its apex; the inferior
cornua of the thyroid cartilage are long, curved, firmly attached to the
side of the cricoid. The crico-arytenoideus lateralis is small. The
thryro-arytenoid much larger. The lower part of the larynx is very
wide, suddenly narrowing to the chink of the glottis; the cuneiform
body is a soft connective lobule, external to the corniculum of the ary-
tenoid ; arytenoideus proprius is weak; the first ring of trachea is 1m-
perfectly double, and on the right side short, all the other rings make
seven-eighths of a circle. There are 54 rings in the trachea; the upper
bronchus comes off on the right side almost at the level of the bifurca-
tion. The right lung consists of the three ordinary lobes and the azygos
lobe, the latter being double; its two parts are separated by the vena
cava inferior and phrenic nerve; the left lung is bilobed. The pericar-
- dium is perfectly free from the diaphragm. The heart is oblong, not
sharply triangular. There is a long right superior vena cava and no
left, a very large vena azygos; no vestigial fold of Marshall; a cylin-
drical inferior vena cava. The aorta gives off an innuminate, from
which arise the two carotids and the right subclavian. The inferior vena
cava is a little dilated at its opening. The greater Eustachian valve is

|
|

MacaristER—On the Anatomy of Aonysz.

DAT

very slight; the Thebesian valve Jarger; sinus of Read is not very large.
The foramen ovale is closed, but in the left auricle the upper edge of
the crescentic valve is not attached, and allows of a blow-pipe being
introduced for a short distance.

MUSCLES OF THE FORE LIMB.

. Pectoralis \ superficial part,

major, deeper,

. Deltoideus scapularis,
. Deltoideus acromialis,

. Deltoideus clavicularis,

. Supraspinatus,

. Infraspinatus,

. Serratus magnus, .

. Biceps humeri (scapularis),
. Brachieus, . é :
. Triceps longus,

. Triceps internus,

. Triceps externus,

. Triceps accessorius,

. Anconeus externus,

. Anconeus internus, 5
. Pronator radii teres,

. Flexor carpi radialis,

. Palmaris longus, :
. Flexor fon | olecranal,

ulnaris, condyloid,

scapularis inferior, 0°14

_ 1. Trapezius, | scapularis superior, 0°14

clavicularis, . 0°47

2. Sterno-mastoideus, . 0°38

3. Cleido-mastoideus, . 0°19

4, Omo-atlanticus, . O17
5. Rhomboideus, major, minor and

occipital, . 0:24

6. Teres major, . ; ‘ 0:12

7. Latissimus dorsi, 0°27

8. Subscapularis, 0°38

9 0°5

SSPE SCC ONDER AHH YQO OHS 6 eS
WWOWE RORBNDMNDBDHWEDNDASNC

28. Flexor digitorum sublimis,
29. Flexor digitorum profundus, \ 0-25
30. Flexor pollicis longus, s
31. Pronator quadratus, - 0°03
32. Supinator radii longus, . 0°15
33. Extensor carpi radialis longior, 0:09
34, Extensor carpi radialis brevior, 0°10
35. Supinator radii brevis, . 0:04
36. Extensor digitorum longus, 0:06
37. Auricularis, 6 0:02
38 Extensor carpi ulnaris, . 0:08
39, Extensor ossis metacarpi pollicis,
40. Extensor secundi internodii 0:03
pollicis et indicis, }

K. I, A. PROC.—VOL, I., SER. Il.,

. Extensor tertii et quarti digiti, 0:03

MUSCLES OF THE HIND LIMB.

CONBOR wwe

. Sartorius,

. Psoas parvus,
. Psoas magnus,
, Pectineus,

Adductor primus,

. Adductor secundus, a,
. Adductor secundus, ae

. Adductor tertius,

. Quadratus femoris,

. Obturator externus,

. Obturator internus,

. Agitator caude, . 5
» Gluteus maximus,

. Pyriformis,

. Gluteus medius,

. Gluteus minimus,

. Gluteus quartus,

. Tensor vagine femoris,

. Biceps femoris,

. Bicipiti accessorius,

. Semimembranosus,

. Semitendinosus,

. Gracilis, 4

. Rectus femoris, P i
. Vastus externus,

. Vastus internus,

. Crureus,

. Popliteus, :
. Gastrocnemius externus,

. Gastrocnemius internus,

. Plantaris,

. Soleus, :
. Flexor digitorum longus,
. Flexor hallucis longus,

. Tibialis posticus,

, Tibialis anticus,

. Extensor hallucis,

. Extensor digitorum longus,
. Peroneus quinti,

. Peroneus brevis,

. Peroneus longus,

. 0:26
. 013

N. B. For Figures illustrative of this

Paper, see Plates xxx. xxxi. and xxxii.,
also explanation thereof,

SCIENCE,

4B

048 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy.

L.—On An Invertep Lunar Hato, anp A Lunar Rarnzow.
By Henry Hennessy, F.R.S., M.R.I.A.

[Read December 8, 1873. ]

On the night of Sunday, December 15, 1872, a short time before 10
p.m., I noticed a faint white circular arch, not far above the horizon,
to the N.N.W.., and directly opposite to the moon’s place. It was pro-
bably about 70° from the moon, and had its concave side upwards, as
representedin Plate xxxiu.* It was decidedly eccentric to the moon, and
could not come within the class of any of the ordinary halos, of
which the maximum diameter, passing through the moon, would
be 90°, and therefore the distance of a part of the luminous circle
45°, This diameter is one, moreover, very rarely seen, and from
the appearance of the luminous arch here described, its diameter could
not exceed 45°. The moon was at this time 15 days old, and very
near the zenith, from which it was shining brightly on the light clouds
in the direction of the luminous arch, although it was partially ob-
scured itself behind a cloud which covered its disc.

The position of this arch with reference to the moon, namely, with
its concavity turned towards the luminary, shows that it belongs to the
class of halos, and notwithstanding its distance, it could not be consi-
dered as a lunar rainbow. It was totally unlike the very remarkable
halo described in the Proceedings of the Academy, vol. il. p. 18, by
the Rev. Provost Lloyd and Mr. Clibborn; nor can I find a descrip-
tion of anything precisely similar on consulting the writings of many
other observers of such phenomena. Dr. Lloyd remarks in his paper,
that it would be interesting to multiply the records of such phenomena,
so as to be able to trace the extent and limits of the cloud near the
moon’s place, in connexion with which halos are usually observed. As
in this case the cloud which exhibited the phenomenon was distant
from the moon, all the facts of the case show that it could arise only
from a peculiar refraction, accompanied by some reflection, of the lumi-
nous rays, which it is not easy to trace with precision in the absence ~
of exact angular measurements.

In order to trace the connexion, if any, between this phenomenon
and the state of the weather at the time it was observed, I consulted
the records of the Observatory at the Phoenix Park, as published by
the Registrar-General, with the following results :—

* The portions dotted represent the outline of the halo, if it were complete.

Wricut—0On Hyalonema Lusitanica, Bocage. 049

December, 1872.

; Bar, Ther., Ther., Mean. Humidity. | Rain.

max. min.
Sat., 14, 295629 44° 40:0 42°0 °843 "135
Sun., 15, 29:838 43°2 30°8 40°1 945 "008

Mon., 16, 29°561 46°0 34°8 40-4 "956 "970

From this it appears that the barometer rose on Sunday, while the
humidity of the air was notably increased. ‘The afterncon of Sunday
was also very clear. These circumstances were favourable to abnormal
phenomena of refraction. On Monday, the thick fog and heavy rain,
which was collected to the amount of nearly an inch, were probably
produced by the precipitation of the excessive vapour held in invisible
suspension by the air at the time the inverted halo was seen.

Lunar Ratnsow.

On November 29, 1878, at about 35 minutes after 7 p.m., a lunar
rainbow was observed at Sandymount. It occupied the northern portion
of the sky, which was clouded, and it appeared to stretch from a little
below Ringsend towards the north part of Dublin. The prismatic
colours were unusually well exhibited, showing that it must have been
produced by a shower made up of large rain-drops. The whole day
was warm and showery, with strong gusts of wind from the west. At
the time this phenomenon was seen, a slight shower was falling, and
the moon was bright, although only between half and three-quarters.
In this instance the rainbow lasted about ten minutes. I have been
informed that a similar lunar rainbow was seen on the same evening,
at a somewhat earlier hour, from Booterstown.

The mean temperature (52°) and humidity of the air (935) were
abnormally high on the 28th, both had decreased on the 29th. The
mean temperature of Friday was 2° higher than the mean annual tem-
perature for Dublin.

LI.—Reporr on tHe Srrucrure anp Mops or Lire or Hyatonema
LusIranica Bocace. By Hpwarp Pexrcevat Wrieut, M.A., M. D.,
F.R.C.8.1., F.L.8., Professor of Botany in the University of
Dublin.

[Read January 27th, 1873.]

Waite on my way to the Seychelles Islands, in April, 1867,
my friend, Dr. J. E. Gray, shewed me in the British Museum
a very beautiful specimen of the species of Hyalonema, called
H. lusitanica, by Professor Barboza du Bocage, which was said to
have been taken off the coast of Portugal, near Setubal. This
new species had been described by Professor Bocage some three

550 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Acadenvy.

years previously in the Proceedings of the Zoological Society of
London for 1864 (page 265, Plate XXII.); and, although the
discovery seemed, at the time, extremely well authenticated, yet it
appeared so strange that a form up to then only found in the Japanese
seas should occur on the coast of Europe, that there were not want-
ing some who thought the specimens might have made their way in
some form or another to Portugal from Japan.

In November, 1865, Professor Bocage, in recording the occurrence
of two fresh specimens taken off Setubal, writes :—‘‘ Maintenant j’es-
péere que la nouvelle espéce de Hyalonema restera définitivement
acquise a la fauna du Portugal.’

Dr. E. J. Gray, having examined the form from Portugal, was
satisfied that it and the one from Japan should be placed in different
genera, and retaining the genus Hyalonema for the Japanese speci-
mens, he proposed that of Hyalothrix for the Portuguese one. The
‘glass rope” he still regarded as portion of the axis belonging to
as well as supporting the crown of Parasitic Polyps, believing that
the basal sponge portion (Carteria) was a separate and distinct form.

Dr. Bowerbank (Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London,
1867, p. 18) gaveavery detailed history of Hyalonema mirabile, accom-
panying it with several references to H. lusitanica, which he thought
probable would prove to beone and the same species. He also states as his
mature conviction, that the Polyps were but oscula of the great Cloacal
organ (the glass rope stem), and expresses his belef that the whole of
the structures present in the more perfect specimens of Hyalonema
were parts of one and the same animal.

There were thus in the Spring of 1867 two very interesting ques-
tions to be decided as to the Portuguese species of the genus Hyalo-
nema. Under what conditions was it found 7m sztu, for Professor
Bocage had been unable to investigate this matter himself; and,
secondly, the question to be answered by the same practical in-
vestigation that would answer the first queries as to the parasitism of
the Polyps, the so-called oscula of Bowerbank. Of both of these
I took a note, with some faint hope that I might come across some
species of the genus in the seas around the Seychelles. A want of
energy for dredging work in my African boatmen, and a want of suffi-
cient rope, prevented me from dredging, however, at any great depth
in these tropical regions, and no trace of Hyalonema was met with in the
comparatively moderate depths in which I dredged. On my return
home in January, 1868, my attention was once again called tothe subject,
by receiving from my friend, Professor Loven, of Stockholm, a copy of
his Paper :—‘‘Om en markhg 1 Nordsjon lefvande art af Spongia.”
(Efversigt af K. Vetenskaps Akademiens Forhandlingar, Arg. 25, in
which, describing a little stalked siliceous sponge, Professor Lovén
shows that the opinion of all previous writers, as to the relative
position of the large sponge mass, and glass rope, in Hyalonema,
must be erroneous, and states his beliefthat when Hyalonema is dredged
in a living state, it will be found with its coil immersed in the

Wricut—On Hyalonema Lusitanica, Bocage. 551

mud or sand. How opposed this view was to all previous ideas on the
subject, is well shown by the published remarks of Dr. J. H. Gray,
who says, in answer to a note from Professor Lovén, stating—‘‘ You
will see that, if [ am not very wrong, all who have treated of the
| Hyalonema have enverted it, turned it upside down, and that thetwisted
_ rope, instead of rising out of the sponge, in reality is nothing but the
remaining part of the stalk,’’—‘‘ Dr. Lovén has had, I fear, only
|

very imperfect specimens of the Japan Hyalonema to examine, or he
would not have adopted such a theory.”

Thus one other query was added to the previous two, and all
three were, in the Spring of 1868, to be answered only by a practical
examination into the life-history of Hyalonema. I thought at once of
trying to settle this; but it was not until the Autumn of 1868, that
having been asked by the Academy to attempt the solution of these
queries, I proceeded, on the invitation of Professor Barboza du Bocage
to Lisbon, arriving therein August, 1868. I have narrated elsewhere
(Annals and Magazine of Natural History, December, 1868) some of
the details of my visit, and of the fish and corals to be met with
at the great depth of 300 to 400 fathoms off the coast of Portugal
to the south-west of Setubal. Here it will be sufficient to state that
I have solved the questions asked by the Academy; and to report—

1. That, although I had with me only a small sized naturalist’s
dredge, yet that I succeeded in dredging from a depth of, I believe
some 400 fathoms.

2. That the dredge brought up vast quantities of the large and
long siliceous spicules characteristic of Hyalonema.

3. That I obtained one living and perfect specimen of the Hyalo-
nema lusitanica of Bocage.

4. That, as suggested by Lovén, I proved that it lives with the
long siliceous spicules of its stem anchored in the mud, and with the
expanded portion of the sponge crowning the summit of the glass rope.

5. That the Polyps, as was indeed believed by almost all zoolo-
gists, were truly a species of Palythoa, partially expanding their
tentacles, and behaving in every way like true Zoantharia.

6, And, lastly, to confirm the opinion of Professor Bocage, that
the Hyalonema lusitanica was really a species indigenous to Portugal.

[Added January 27th, 1873. |

The Report as above was drawn up, and ready to be presented
to the Academy (in November, 1868) within six months after
it did me the honour of asking me to report on this subject. But at
this very time I learned of the great success that had attended
the deep sea exploring expedition under my friend Professor Wyville
Thomson in the “Lightning.” Through his kindness I was also
enabled to behold some of the vast stores he had accumulated in this
expedition, and found, among other things, numbers of Hyalonema.
Satisfying myself with the record of my independent discovery of the

502 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

above recited facts, I waited to report further on the structure and
life history of Hyalonema, until I would have the benefit of Professor
Wyville Thomson’s then expected memoir on the subject. Engaged now
in exploring the deeply seated beds of the oceans of the globe, he is
not likely for years to come to have time or leisure to return to this
subject. When he does, doubtless, the results of his great experience
will totally eclipse all that has hitherto been done in reference to the
vitreous sponges. In the meanwhile the publication of this brief
Report is called for by the Academy, and it may help to make good
a series of facts now indeed but little disputed, and some of which
have since been so well established that one is apt to forget how very
long they were held in the category of very doubtful statements.

St

LI1.—Screw CoordINATES AND THEIR APPLICATIONS TO PROBLEMS ON
tHE Dynamics oF A Rictw Bopy. By Roserr Staweit Batt,

LL. D., F. R.S. (Abstract).
[ Read, January 12, 1874].

Screw coordinates are an adaptation to physical purposes of Dr. Felix
Klein’s* coordinates of a linear complex referred to six fundamental
complexes of which each pair are in involution.

The present paper is an application of screw coordinates to the de-
velopment of the theory of screws.f

The word Dyname is employed (Pluecker, Neue Geometrie des
Raumes, p. 24) as a generic term to include what in the language
of the ee theory are severally known as wrenches, twists, or twist
velocities.

If adyname of one unit about a screw a be decomposed into com-
ponents a, &c. ag, about six coreciprocal screws, then the six quantities
a, &¢., a, are the coordinates of a.

If s,, &c., s, be the pitches of the six coreciprocal screws of reference,
then the pitch of a is

8, @,> + 82 a,” + 83 ag” + 84 ay? + 85 As” + 86 ag"

For kinetic purposes the group of coreciprocals which are most natural,
are the six principal screws of inertia.

If a free and quiescent rigid body receive an impulsive wrench
about a principal screw of inertia, then the body commences to twist
about the same screw.

¥* Mathematische Annalen, Bandii., p. 204.
+ Transactions of the Royal Irish Academy, vol. xxv., pp. (157-217), Philosophi-
cal Transactions, 1874.

Batt—froblems on the Dynamics of a Rigid Body. 558
The kinetic energy of a body twisting about the screw a with the
twist velocity Ha
18 M (Ha)? (s,? a,? + 8,7 a, + 8:7 a,’ + 8,2 a,? + 822 a5? + 862 a”)

Ifa body receive an impulsive wrench about the screw a, whose

_ coordinates are proportional to

8 Gj, S2d2, S343, 8444, 85 5, Sg Ay

then the body commences to twist about an instantaneous screw a.
The condition that the screws a and £ be reciprocal is

$, a, B, + Sz ay B, + 8, 43 By + 84a, Py + 85 a5 B5+ 56 a5 Pg =0

The conditions that » screws shall form a complex of a lower order
can be expressed by the evanescence of a single function of the coordi-
nates.

The partial differential coefficients of the pitch of a screw with
respect to the coordinates are proportional to the coordinates of the
corresponding impulsive screw.

If p be animpulsive screw, we find the corresponding instantaneous
screw selected from the screw-complex (III. 1), as follows:

Draw the reciprocal plane to p, and find the diameter of the ellip-
soid of equal energy, which is conjugate to the reciprocal plane, then
the screw of the complex parallel to this diameter is the screw re-
quired.

If a rigid body have five degrees of freedom, then the principal
screws of inertia are determined as follows.

Let 7 be the screw reciprocal to the freedom, then the coordinates
of one of the principal screws of inertia are proportional to

“7 Io Ns M4 9s 6

9 3 P) a 9
§,—U 62 — UV Oe, oo) S54 —V $5 —v 5g —-@

where» is one of the five roots of the equation,

$77 8 72 8.2 8 1 . Ss Ns° . Se Nee
Hinges ee Son set cailay Ly Souion 6 fe) |
S.-Y 83-V 8-U 8 —-V S5-V Se—v

504 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Acadeny.

LIII.—Norte on AppirrIonaL INSTANCES OF THE TIDAL FLOATATION OF
Sanp. By Henry Hennessy, F.R. 8.

[Read December 8, 1873].

I vENTURE to communicate to the Academy a few additional instances
of the curious phenomenon which I have described in detail, and
explained as an illustration of known physical laws in my paper read
April 10, 1871, which is printed in the Proceedings, ante, p. 153.

On June 11, 1872, I observed fragments of shells with small sand
at Merrion, about 1 o’clock p. m., floating with the rising tide. The ©
day was calm and the water smooth, otherwise the conditions were
not very favourable. I present specimens of some of the flat fragments
of shells which were seen thus floating. They readily sink on being
completely wetted.

On May 11, 1873, at 9 o’clock, a. m., I observed the tide’ rising
rapidly on the strand near Sandymount, and carrying with it broad
patches of sand mingled with a few small flat pebbles, broken flakes of
shells, and bits of slate.

The morning was bright, warm, and very calm, thus presenting all
the conditions favourable to the phenomenon.

I have been informed by Mr. G. H. Kinahan, M.R.I.A., of the
Geological Survey, that he has noticed the floating of sand with the
rising tide at Killery bay, on our west coast. Although there was
surf outside the bay at the time, the water where the sand was seen
floating was calm.

The same observer informed me that he noticed a similar pheno-
menon at Manin bay and at Ballyconeely bay. He saw sand carried —
far up the estuary close by Owney Island, near Clifden.

These instances, in addition to those already mentioned in the
Proceedings, prove that the floatation of sand by the tide is not a rare
and accidental phenomenon, but probably one of frequent occurrence,
and therefore, of geological and geographical interest.

See Proceedings, loc. cit., also for April 8, 1872, ante, p. 252. —

Matrt—On Hyper-elliptic Integrals. 555

LIVY.—Some Tuerorems in tot Repuction oF Hyper-reuiirtic In-
TEGRALS. By Joun C. Mater, A. M. (Abstract.)

[Read January 12, 1874. ]

In the first part of the present paper I prove a theorem due to Professor
Gudan, and show that from this theorem the relations given by Jacobi
among the moduli of hyper-elliptic integrals of the first class, for
which they may be reduced to elliptic functions, and the other relations
subsequently discovered, all follow by one uniform method; in fact
having proved one relation, the other two follow by an interchange of
suffixes.

I then generalize Professor Gordan’s theorem, and from this gene-
ralization prove that hyper-elliptic integrals with 2m—38 moduli may
be reduced to similar integrals with m-—1 or m-—2 moduli, according
as m 1s even or odd, provided that certain equations connecting the
moduli are true.

There are three distinet set of equations among the moduli for
which this theorem is true, and as in the case of the first class of
hyper-elliptic integrals, being given one set of relations for which the
theorem is true, the others follow by a mere interchange of suffixes.

The last part of the paper is occupied with the consideration of a
certain hyper-elliptic integral with five moduli, which I have shown
may be expressed as an elliptic function. The formula I have given
for its reduction leads to generalizations of many important theorems
in the theory of elliptic functions.

R. I, A. PROC.—YOL. I, SER. IT., SCIENCE, AC

556 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

LV.—On some ImproveMENTS oF THE ComparaBLE SeEL¥-AcTING
HYGROMETER, WHICH REGISTERS THE Maximum anp Minimum oF
Houmipiry anp Siccrry oF THE ATMOSPHERE IN THE ABSENCE OF AN
OxsEeRVER. By M. Donovan, Esq.

[Read 13th April, 1874.]

Sivcz my last communication was presented to the Academy, I have
endeavoured to remedy a deficiency in the instrument therein de-
scribed. It registers the first two rounds of the index over the
graduated circle, but does not register, although it measures the
rounds which the index may subsequently perform. I now supply
that deficiency.

The exsiccated gut-line of the hygrometer when in its place, one
end fixed motionless by the clamp-screw, and the other at liberty,
will begin to move the index in damp air* with its maximum motive
power. But this force acts with decreasing effect the nearer the
acting portion of the line is to the fixed point where it is null.
From this consideration, it appeared that if several indexes were
affixed to the gut-line, at different heights from the dial, all pointing
in the same direction, they would, in revolving, all point differently,
and would complete their revolutions in different times. This is
actually the case, as I found by a confusing experiment made with
five paper indexes fastened at equal distances on the gut-lne.

From these facts I inferred that an index could be contrived
which, besides moving over the graduated circle in the usual manner,
might be adjusted to any position, higher up on the gut-line, without
obstructing or interfering with the indications of the whole line, and
that thus results might be obtained analogous to those exhibited by
the hour-hand and minute-hand of a watch.

I effected this object by attaching a secondary index to the gut-
line in such a manner as to permit the latter, while twisting and
untwisting throughout its whole length,-to turn both indexes at once,
but at the different rates which belong to the two places on the gut-
line to which they are attached. By such means, would be obtained
movements similar to those of the hands of a watch.

Such a secondary index may be easily contrived: let a disc of
that substance called ‘‘ India-rubber sheet,” about a quarter of an
inch in diameter, and a tenth in thickness, be perforated through its
centre by a sewing needle a little thicker than the gut-line intended

* During wet weather accompanied by high winds this bygrometer, as well as
others formed of animal or vegetable substances, will be but little affected.

Donovan—On the Comparable Self-Acting Hygrometer. 557

to be used; and, the needle being removed, let the end of the gut-
line be passed through the perforation. Then let a thin wire, hooked
at one end and sharpened at the other, be pushed into the disc, at a
right angle with the gut-line. The wire is to be of such length that
the hook will project directly over the graduation of the circle.
From the hook is to be suspended, by a loop, a piece of the finest
spool cotton, with the smallest particle of lead at the end to secure
verticity, the cotton being of such length that the lead, in revolving,
can at all times pass over the primary index. This constitutes the
secondary index, which may be occasionally used or laid aside: it
represents the hour-hand of a watch ; the primary the minute-hand :
its place is variable on the gut-line.

India-rubber is well fitted for this use as it takes sufficient hold
of the gut-line to secure its remaining at the required height, while
it does not hold it so fast as to prevent its twisting or untwisting
and at the same time turning the secondary index round. In some
states of the weather it loses, ‘but recovers its power.

By this arrangement, the secondary index will, independently of
the primary, be carried round the eraduated cir cle ; ; and its pendent
particle of lead will point downward exactly to the degree on the
dial over which the secondary index at that moment stands. If the
gut-line be viewed from a lateral position such that it shall cover the
cotton thread, the degree on the dial, at that moment cut by the line,
will be exactly seen, provided that the instrument stand vertically
on a truly horizontal plane.

That the secondary index does really act in the capacity specified,
and is turned by the gut-line, in damp air, according to the degree of
motive power which belongs to the portion of the eut-line to which
it is attached, is obvious from the fact that if it do not so act, it
should turn with, and exactly at the same rate as the primary index,
which it never does; and that, in returning in dry air, it retraces
retrogradely the degrees over which it had passed during its progress
forward.

I now proceed to show in what manner the secondary index keeps
an account of the number of rounds (each 100°) completed by the
primary during a lengthened period of moist weather. If the secon-
dary index revolved at an equal rate with the primary, the required
information could not be obtained; but they cannot revolve at an
equal rate, for the secondary stands higher on the gut line than the
primary, and it has already been observed that the motive force of the
gut-line acts with decreasing energy the nearer the acting portion is
to the fixed point where it is null, viz. at the clamp-screw.

When the length of gut- line exposed to damp air, from the
clamp-screw which somainet it, to the upper apex of the double cone
was 244 inches, and the distance from the clamp-screw to the secon-
dary index was +3 inch, the latter measure being included in the

598 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

former, the following results were obtained: both indexes had been
brought to zero.

Primary index completed 100° while secondary traversed 30°
>» r 200 %9 mt 00
>) 9? 300 a7 9 94

When the secondary index had traversed 94°, the primary had passed over
300°. But the case was very different when the length of gut-line
exposed was 43 inches, and the distance of the secondary index to
clamp same as before.

Differences.
Primary index completed 100° Secondary 11° . 11°.
i i 200 Vy oo a amma
i in 300 its GLCOt ene ets
- 400 I
. 500 Mane oho NS
. u 600 WG 5 118) 05
a ‘ 700 i, 8, aan a5
w i 800 i OT ale

On one occasion, when the gut-line exposed was 4°65 inches, of
which 2 inch was the distance of the secondary index from the clamp-
screw which held the gut-line.

| Differences.
Primary index completed 100° Secondary 10° . 10°.

x 5 200 Pee he. 110)"

x 300 Meer ©)

‘ i 400 ean

i i 500 o 50 7) adel

i 600 58° te ane

i 700 x 70, eile

sf ‘i 800 . 80. 2 =alo

In the first case, the primary index completed the circuit of the
graduated dial three times, while the secondary went round once;
for 94° could be recorded only once in a circuit of 100°. In
the second case, the primary index completed eight circuits, while
the secondary made the circuit once, and could do no more.

It may be seen, by these statements, that the untwisting of the
gut-line is not equable, but is nearly so. The differences 9.8.12 vary
from the average; yet no mistake can arise from inspection of the
hygrometer: for if the secondary index stand at 29° or 39° or 58° on
the graduated circle, the observer will know that these numbers can
mean no other than 30°, 40°, or 60°, although a little unevenness in
the twist of the gut-line causes a trifling disagreement, but for which
the differences throughout would have been 10°.

Donovan—On the Comparable Self-acting Hygrometer. 559

It is easy to know how many rounds of the dial the primary index
has performed, during the absence of an observer, by the indication of
the secondary : the first digit of the decade last passed or now passing
over, by the secondary index is the number of rounds already tra-
versed by the primary, the constituent moisture of which is still
present in the gut-line; and this digit, along with the number shown
by the primary index at the same time, gives at a glance the moisture
of the atmosphere at that present moment; and also the fraction of
saturation, the denominator being 1000. Thus, on returning, after
an absence, if I find the secondary index perhaps at or about 60° and
the primary at 50°, I learn that the primary index has completed six
rounds and a half; and that the constituent quantity of water, still
present in the line, should be taken into account in the next obser-
vations, or else removed by exsiccation.

In noting the performance of the secondary index, its distance on
the gut-line from the point where the latter is confined by the clamp-
screw, must be also noted, that being an essential element of the
observation. When the secondary index was attached to the gut-
line, exactly midway between the apex of the cone and the clamp-
screw, the primary index completed two rounds, while the secondary
completed one, and both arrived at zero at the same time, they having
started from that point.

It is often necessary, when making hygrometric experiments, to
subject the hygrometer to an atmosphere saturated with aqueous
vapour, which the natural atmosphere almost never is. In order to
obtain such an atmosphere, I proceeded in the usual manner :—A glass
cylinder, the lower half of which was lined with moistened blotting
paper, was inverted over the hygrometer. The index began to move,
and continued to do so for a while, but then stopped, although it was
evident that the contained air was far from being saturated... I soon »
found that this discontinuance of the effect of the moistened blotting
paper was dependent on the nature ofthe substance on which the glass
eylinder was inverted. Ifon wood, the interruption took place; if on
glass, the index continued to turn until the elasticity of the gut-line
was exhausted. The cause of the difference is obvious: wood is an
absorbent of moisture.

In experimenting with an artificial atmosphere the effect on the
secondary index was not, in all cases, such as to produce equal diffe-
rences. On five rounds of the primary index the differences shown by
the secondary were the following :—

Primary completed 100° Secondary 10° Difference 10°
200 2 3

me) ”? oy) 3 9 2)
” ” 300 40 ” 18
9 9 400 ” 60 ”? 20

500 i cio ce)

99 9?

This irregularity, I at length perceived, was dependent on the
part of the glass cylinder occupied by the moistened blotting paper.

060 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

In the foregoing cases, where the différences increased from 10°
through 13°, 18°, 20°, 22°, the moistened blotting paper occupied the
upper halfof the inverted cylinder; but on removing the moistened
paper to the lower half, the order of the effects was reversed, the
secondary index affording the descending series of differences 20°, 17°,
LOR elo etlalm Oe line elass cylinder was 8 inches high, the hygro-
meter 5 inches, the cylinder of moist paper 3 inches. These details
show in how small a volume of air an embarrassing difference of mois-
ture may exist and derange the results.

It then occurred to me that, by placing the moist paper in the
intermediate space between the two situations, the differences might
make a nearer approach to equality. On making the trial, I obtained
the following results, viz. :—

Primary completed, 100° Secondary, 12° Difference, 12°
200

” ” ”? 24 oe) 12
io os 300 5 38 ss 14
+) ? 400 99 00 ”? 12
” ) 000 9 62 ”? 12
”? 9 600 29 72 ) 10

Here the differences may be considered virtually equal (average
12°), no other cause being assignable than the relative collocation of the
moistened blotting paper; when this was at the bottom of the glass
cylinder, the indications of the secondary index diminished from the
top downwards; but when at the top, the indications increased from
the top downwards; therefore, the most equable indications are ob-
tainable when the moist paper is placed midway—a hint which may
be made of more generally useful application.

Trifling irregularities in the twist of the gut-line occasion equiva-
lent irregularities in the movement of the indexes. When there is
any doubt or uncertainty about the digit of the decade indicated, the
following may be employed :—Divide the known length of the portion
of the gut-line intercepted between the India-rubber dise and the
clamp-screw, into the whole length of the gut-line; the quotient is
the total number of rounds of which the primary index is capable,
between the extremes of siccity and humidity, which cannot exceed
ten; and this quotient, divided into 100°, or one round of the secon-
dary, gives the number of degrees of the secondary that are equal to
one round of the primary index; which number, divided into a round
of the secondary, gives as quotient the number of times which the
primary index has gone round in the absence of an observer.

Between the results of the two methods there is frequently a dis-
crepancy, perhaps due to the difficulty of knowing where in the gut-
line the intercepted portion begins and ends within the dise of India-
rubber. Ihave assumed the middle of the thickness of the disc as
affording a result which cannot be far from the truth. When the
length of the gut-line (including the intercepted portion) was 3°625

Donovan—On the Comparable Self-acting Hygrometer. 561

inches, and the intercepted portion °56 inch, dividing the latter into
the former, the quotient 6-47 is the number of rounds which the pri-
mary index should give, by calculation ; but, by experiment, it gave
seven complete rounds. The discrepancy i 18 easily explained when we
recollect that of two strings of any kind, the same in all respects, if
one be moistened, it becomes shorter. As long as the length of the
gut-line and the ratio of the intercept remain unchanged, the quotient
_ of the division of the former by the latter may be used as a check on

the indications of the two indexes; and being the natural unit, should
measure the graduated circle.

From a number of experiments I give the results of a few to show
how nearly the secondary index agreed with the results of calculation.
In nine cases they agreed exactly; in three the difference was 1°; in
four the difference was 2°; in three it was 4°; in three it was 5°; in
six it was 6°. These differences are all explicable by the fact that in the
experimental cases, moisture was concerned, and not in the calculated.

But in a journal where averages for the day or week are to be
noted, such differences would all but disappear.

On making trial of a new gut-line to discover how much water it
contained in what may be called its natural state (1.e., as procured
from the music seller), I found that when confined in the receiver of
the hygrometer with an exsiccating disc, the index went round twice ;
hence the necessity of exsiccation when a new gut-line is to be used
for an important experiment.

The means of recording the maximum of moisture in the absence of
an observer with this instrument are very simple. Wrap a piece of
very thin soft iron wire round a common brass pin of the same thick-
ness as the gut-line, in the form of a helix, consisting of four or five
coils, so as to form a kind of hollow cylinder of wire, through which
the gut-line is to pass, and to constitute an axis for the helix to turn
on. The redundant wire at one end is to be cut off; and the redun-
dant wire at the other end is to be bent away from the helix as a hori-
zontal arm at aright angle with the gut-line, and again bent downwards
at a right angle with the arm in such a part as will cause it to be
encountered and carried forward by the secondary index when moving
in a forward direction. But when the secondary retrocedes in con-
sequence of drought, it leaves the iron wire index stationary to point
to the maximum which it had reached during the absence of an ob-
server.

a?

rn

NHN \) i)
ery
iB Hg
:

#2
OH ery ute

ps Se

APPENDIX.

MINUTES OF THE ACADEMY

FOR THE SESSION 1869-70.

Novemser 8, 1869.
W. Sroxrs, M. D., F. R. §., Vice-President, in the Chair.

Joun Jounston Kuzso, M. D., was elected Member of the Academy.

The correspondence with Lord Talbot de Malahide, respecting his
proposed resignation of the Presidentship of the Academy, having been
read :-—

It was unanimously Rasotvep,—‘‘ That the Academy receive with
great regret the announcement of the resignation of the office of Pre-
sident by the Right Hon. The Lord Talbot de Malahide.

‘‘That the Secretary be requested to convey to his Lordship the
grateful thanks of the Academy for the eminent services in its behalf
rendered by Lord Talbot de Malahide, and for his dignified and efficient
discharge of his functions as President of the Academy.”

‘That, the office of President of the Academy being now vacant,
the Council be requested, at their next Meeting, to settle the Balloting
List, in order that the Academy may proceed, at its Stated Meeting on
the 30th November, inst., to elect a President.”

The following Paper was read :-—

‘‘Qn the Ruins of Ardillaun, County of Galway.” By G. H.

Kinahan, Esq.
Donations were presented, and thanks voted to the several donors.

Statep Merrtine, NovemsBer 30, 1869.

THE Bicur Hon. Tue Fart or Dunraven, F.R. §8., &c., Vice- President,
in the Chair.

A Letter from the Right Hon. Lord Talbot de Malahide, thanking
the Academy, and conveying to its Members his best acknowledgments
for the complimentary Resolutions of last Meeting, was read.

A Ballot having been taken, the Rey. J. H. Jellett, B. D.. was
elected President of the Academy.

lv Appendix.

The following Papers were read :—

‘On certain Antiquities found in the Counties of Dublin, London-
derry, and Queen’s County.” By Sir W. R. Wilde, M. D.

‘‘On a New Step in the Proximate Analysis of Saccharine Sub-
stances.” By James Apjohn, M. D.

Donations were presented, and thanks voted to the donors.

DrEcEMBER 13, 1869.
Tue Rev. J. H. Jevxert, B. D., President, in the Chair.

The following recommendations, brought up by the Secretary of —
Council, were adopted :—

‘To sanction the repayment to certain Guarantors of the sum of
£60 9s. paid for photographing certain articles in the Academy’s Mu-
seum.”’

‘‘To grant the following sums out of Special Parliamentary Grant,
for Reports, &c., on scientific subjects :—

1. To Rev, E. O’Meara, £30, to enable him to continue his Re-

searches on the Irish Diatomaceee.

2. To J. Bailey, Esq., £20, to carry out Experiments on “‘ Flitch

Beams.”’

. To B. B. Stoney, Esq., to try Experiments on ‘‘ Rivetted Joints.”
. To Henry Hennessy, F. R.8., £30, to determine the ‘‘ Influence
of the Molecular Condition of Fluids on their Motion, when |
in Rotation, and in contact with Solids.”’

Donations were presented, and thanks voted to the donors.

He 09

JANUARY 10, 1870.
Sra Rosert Kanez, F.R.8., Vice-President, in the Chair.

William Archer, Esq.; Robert 8. Ball, M. A.; Robert Day, Esq. ;
Jun.; Sir John Esmonde, Bart., M. P.; Thomas A. Jones, President,
R. H. A.; Rev. John P. Mahaffy, F. T. C. D.; Joseph P. O'Reilly, C. E.;
were elected Members of the Academy :—

The following alterations in the By-Laws, recommended by Council,
drd January, 1870, were adopted by the Academy.

That for Chap. I., 3. ‘The Councilis divided into three Committees,
each consisting of seven Members, which Committees have for
their objects, respectively, the Departments of Science, Polite Lite-
rature, and Antiquities ;”’

be substituted :—‘‘'The Council is divided into two Committees ; one
consisting of eleven, the other of ten members—the former having
for its object the Department of Science, and the latter those of
Polite Literature and Antiquities.”

Minutes of the Academy. Vv

That for Chap. II., 17. ‘‘There shall be three Sections of Honorary
Members, corresponding to the threefold objects of the Academy,
and the numbers in each Section shall be limited as follows :—
Section of Science, 30; of Literature, 15; of Antiquities, 15;
total, 60. And the one-half, at least, of Honorary Members in
each Section shall be foreigners ;”

be substituted :—‘‘ There shall be two sections of Honorary Members,
and the number in each shall be limited as follows: Section of
Science, 30; of Literature and Antiquities, 30; total 60; and one-
half, at least, of the Honorary Members in each Section shall be
foreigners.”’

That for Chap. V., 6, b. ‘‘ This list shall be divided into three, each
consisting of not less than fourteen names, containing the names
of such persons as shall be deemed qualified to serve on the three
Committees of which the Council is composed ;”’

be substituted :—‘‘ This list shall be divided into two Sections, the
first consisting of twenty-two names, the second of twenty names,
being those of such persons as shall be deemed qualified to serve
respectively, on the Committee of Science, and on that of Litera-
ture and Antiquities.”

That im Chap. V., 6, e. ‘‘The names of such Members as shall be found
to have attended less than ten meetings of the Council (including
stated meetings of any one Committee of Council) during the year,
before the meeting at which the lists are prepared, and exclusive
of that meeting (at which they shall have no seat), shall be omitted
in the preparation of the list of forty-three names required by the
Charter, and shall not be included in the Council of the preceding
year, but shall be treated as if such Members had died or resigned ;
provided that, if any Member of Council shall have been elected in
the middle of the year, he shall not be required to attend ten
meetings in order to retain his place in the list, but only sucha
proportion of the whole number of meetings since his election,
as the Council shall judge to be equivalent to ten out of the whole
number ;

[The Committees intended by the foregoing resolution are the
Committees of Science, Polite Literature, Antiquities, Publication,
Economy, and Library ; |

after ‘‘the whole number, ” be added :— Provided also that the
Council shall have power to accept six attendances instead of ten,
from non-resident members of the Council; non-residents being”
defined as persons residing at a distance exceeding twenty miles
from the General Post Office. The number of Members to whom
this privilege may be given shall not exceed four.”

That the last sentence of Chap. V, 6, ¢., be omitted.

That in Chap. V., 6,2. “‘ The President for the expiring year, if retiring
from the Chair, in accordance with the recommendation of the

vl Appendix.

Academy (§ 4, supra), shall be considered as eligible to any one of
the Committees of Council.”

For ‘“‘any one”’ be substituted ‘‘ either.”

That in Chap. IX., 4. ‘‘A Committee of Publication shall be nominated
annually by the Council out of its Members, and shall consist of
seven Members—three from the’ Committee of Science, and two
from each of the other Committees.”

For the words after ‘shall consist of,” be substituted : :

‘‘ Kight Members—four from the Committee of Science, and four from
the Committee of Polite Literature and Antiquities.”

The following Papers were read :—

‘‘On a Fragment of a Block Book in the Library of Trinity College,
Dublin.” By Rev. B. Dickson, D. D.

‘‘On the Ilumination of Microscopic Objects.’ By John Barker,
M.D.

Donations were presented, and thanks voted to the donors.

JANUARY 24, 1870.
THE Rev. J. H. Jevtert, B. D., President, in the Chair.

The following Papers were read :—

“On a Tumulus and Chamber, in the Island of Gaor Inis, Morbihan,
Brittany.”” By Eugene A. Conwell, Esq.

‘On the Small Oscillations of a Rigid Body about a Fixed Point
under the Action of any Forces, and more partigularly when Gravity is
the only Force acting.” By Robert S. Ball, M. A.

‘“Qn Microscopical Researches on the Atmosphere.” By George
Sigerson, M. D.

Donations were presented, and thanks voted to the donors.

Frpruary 14, 1870.
Tue Rev. J. H. Jetzert, B. D., President, in the Chair.

Mark 8S. O’Shaughnessy, Esq., was elected a Member of the

Academy.

The following Recommendations of Council were adopted :—

1. To grant to the Council out of the unappropriated balance of
the present year in hands, the sum of £50 for Library

_ purposes.

2. To grant to Professor King £25, toenable him to carry out his
researches, ‘‘On the J ointing, Foliation, and Cleavage of
Rocks.”

3. To grant £25 to Professor Ball, to enable him to carry out his
Experiments :—‘‘ On the Velocity of Smoke Rings in Air.”

Minutes of the Academy. Vil

The following Papers were read :—

‘‘ Researches in the Application of Optics to Chemistry :—I. Com-
binations of Nitric Acid with Quinia.” By Rev. J. H. Jellett, B. D.

“On Antiquities presented to the Museum.” By W. F. De V.
Kane, Esq.

‘On an Ogham Inscribed Stone at Kiltera, Co. Waterford.” By R.
R.- Brash, Esq.

Donations were presented, and thanks voted to the donors.

FEpruary 28, 1870.

Sir Ropert Kane, M. D., Vice-President, in the Chair.
The following Papers were read :—
‘‘ On a proposed System of Suspension of a Barometer.” By Profes-
sor O’ Reilly.
‘Supplementary Note on Eozoon Canadense, a Mineral Pseudo-
morph.” By Professors W. King and Rowney.
Donations were presented, and thanks voted to the donors.

ScatEeD Merrtine, Marcu 16, 1870.
THE Rev. J. H. Jetzerr, B. D., in the Chair.
The following Report of the Council was read and adopted :—

Report.

At the close of another year, the Council have much pleasure in bearing
testimony to the not merely continued but increasing prosperity of the —
Academy. There has been a larger than usual accession of new Mem-.
bers; the Treasurer reports that our financial condition is highly satis-
factory ; there has been an ample supply of Scientific, Literary, and
Antiquarian Communications at our Meetings; and the amount of
useful work carried out in the several Departments of our Institution
has probably never been exceeded during any equal period.

The following Papers in our ‘‘Transactions,’”’ which, at the date of
our last Report, were nearly ready for publication, were soon after
completed, and issued :—

‘On the Histology of the Test of the Palliobranchiata.” By
Professor W. King.

‘On Bicircular Quartics.””’ By John Casey, LL. D.

And ‘Contributions to the History of the Terebenes.”” By Mr. C.

- R. C. Tichborne.

The following have since been printed :—

“¢ Contributions towards a Knowledge of the Flora of the Seychelles.”
By E. P. Wright, M.D.

‘On a New Step in the Proximate Analysis of Saccharine Mat-
ters.” By James Apjohn, M.D.

Vill Appendix.

Vol. X., Part 4, of the ‘‘ Proceedings,”’ has just been completed, and
will in a few days be in the hands of Members.

We have received Communications during the past year :—

In Science—From the President; Professor R. 8. Ball; Dr. John
Barker; Mr. Michael Donovan; Dr. Apjohn; Dr. Sullivan; Professor
Hennessy; Dr. William Frazer; Professors W. King and Rowney ;
Dr. J. M. Purser; Dr. Sigerson ; and Professor O’ Reilly.

In Polite Literature—From Rev. Dr. Hume; Very Rev. Dr.
Russell ; and Rev. Dr. Dickson. A Paper by the late Rev. Dr. Wills
has also been read before the Academy.

In Antiquities we have had Contributions from Lord Talbot de
Malahide ; Sir W. R. Wilde; Mr. W. F. de Visme Kane; Mr. G. H.
Kinahan ; Mr. R. R. Brash ; and Mr. Eugene A. Conwell.

In the Department of the Library, the following works have been
executed under the direction and personal superintendence of the
Librarian :—A Draft Catalogue of all the Publications of Societies and
Institutions in the Library of the Academy ; a Catalogue of the Haliday
Collection of Pamphlets in 8vo, from 1685 to 1859; the arrangement
and (in part) cataloguing of the unbound Pamphlets in the same Collec-
tion, commencing in 1578. The extent of these works may be judged
from the fact that the latter series comprises about 7000 Pamphlets,
while the former amounts to 2211 volumes, containing a total of
21,907 Pamphlets. Each of these, with its imprint and number of
pages, is entered in the Catalogue, which consists of eight volumes,
folio. A volume has also been completed which showsin tabular form
the number of Pamphlets on each special subject throughout the period
over which the series extends. The Pamphlets now in the Academy’s
possession form a nucleus for a complete collection of literature of this
class relating to Irish affairs down to our own time ; and the Council will
be happy to receive and preserve any additions to it which may be pre-
sented. ;

Progress is being made in supplying deficiencies in the sets of
publications of Institutions, and a large amount of binding of works of
this class has been executed.

The Council, in accordance with a recommendation of the Library
Committee, have lately resolved to try the experiment, during the
present Session, of keeping the Library and Reading Room open for
readers until six o’clock, Pp. m., instead of till four o’clock, as heretofore.

In the Department of Irish MSS., much valuable work has been
done. The continuation of the Descriptive Catalogue has been pro-
ceeded with. The Index to the Manuscripts and to O’Curry’s Catalogue
has been finally arranged, bound in 13 volumes, folio, and placed in the
Library, where it is found of great advantage in inquiries connected
with our Manuscript Collections.

The printing of the first Number of the Irish Manuscripts Series
has been completed; and it will be issued in the present month.

At the instance of the Librarian, the Council have commenced the
lithographing of Irish texts, which it is hoped will be attended with

Minutes of the Academy. 1%

important results in the promotion of Celtic studies. The first Manu-
script selected for lithographing was the Leabhar na h-Uidhri, the most
ancient and valuable Ivish text (not ecclesiastical) now extant in these
countries. An accurate and elegant lithographic copy—line for line—
of this volume has been made by Mr. O’Longan ; and it is with great
satisfaction that we are able to announce that the entire is now on
stones in proof, and will be printed off as rapidly as is consistent with
eareful final revision. The volume will be issued to subscribers at as
moderate a rate as possible, to bring it within the reach of Celtic
students at home and abroad.

The formation of a Museum on the first floor of the Academy
House has been proceeded with, under the supervision of a Special
Committee in communication with the architect of the Board of
Works. The arrangements include the construction of a fire-proof room.
The front drawing room (formerly the Council Room) has been rendered
fire-proof by the introduction ofa concrete floor and ceiling. This work
will effectually protect the objects deposited in the room from all risk
of fire. The fittings, consisting of iron presses, have been set up, and
will afford space for the more precious objects of the Academy’s Col-
lections. In the long drawing room (formerly the tea room) the
fitting-up of mahogany presses has been completed throughout the
several wall spaces, and the trays and objects displaced from the old
Museum have been re-arranged, as nearly as possible, in their former
condition. When the glazing and internal fittings of the iron presses
shall have been completed, and the gold ornaments, and rarer objects
of the Collection, placed in a state of permanent security, the Museum
will be in a proper state to be fully opened to the public. But this
most desirable end cannot be attained without a large outlay for an
increased number of attendants, and other expenses necessarily involved
in the measure. Accordingly, in submitting to the Government the
usual estimate of the sum required to be voted for the Academy for
the next financial year, the Council included in the amount a sum of
£200 to meet the cost of thus fully opening the Museum. We regret
to say, that the reply received was to the effect, that the Lords Com-
missioners of Her Majesty’s Treasury are not prepared to propose to
Parliament an increase in the Academy’s grant for the purpose above-
mentioned.

A suggestion having been made to the Council by the Committee
of Antiquities, that it would be desirable to have a selection of the
articles in the Museum photographed, steps were taken to secure
the services of a skilful artist. A number of admirable photographs of
the most important objects in our Collection have been executed by

Mr. Mercer. They will be published in a series of fasciculi, and will,
_ it is believed, be most useful in supplying accurate representations of
our antiquities to students at a distance, and in facilitating the com-
parison of Irish works of art with those of other countries.

The Members of the Academy have been enabled by the kindness
of the Most Rey. Dr. Butler, and of Lord Dunraven, to examine the

R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. I., SER. II.

Xx Appendix.

beautiful chalice and brooches found at Ardagh. It appears to us
in the highest degree desirable that these fine specimens of ancient Irish
art should find a permanent place in our National Museum, where
they can best be compared with other products of the same school, and
where they will be accessible, whether for purposes of antiquarian
study, or as models to act in the way of stimulation and suggestion on
modern ornamental artists in this country. We have accordingly laid
before the Government, through His Excellency the Lord Lieutenant,
a memorial praying that the articles in question be purchased, and
deposited in our Collection. We have included in the same application
another interesting relic, the property of the representatives of the late
Rev. Dr. Todd—namely, the ancient Bell, commonly called the Bell of
St. Patrick, with the elaborate cover or shrine which containsit. The
‘decision of the Government on the subject of this memorial has not yet
been received.

No antiquities of importance have been offered to the Academy for
purchase during the past year.

The Council have had under consideration the formation of a more
complete Lapidary Museum than we now possess; and, in particular,
the collection of a set of authentic casts of the chief Ogham inscriptions
found in the British Islands ; and they have resolved to place a grant,
to be devoted to this purpose, at the disposal of the Committee of Polite
Literature and Antiquities.

Out of the sum of £200 placed at the disposal of the Academy for
the purpose of aiding the prosecution of scientific researches requiring
expenditure on instruments or materials, the following grants have
been made during the past year :—

1. To the Rev. E. O’Meara, for further Researches on the Irish
Diatomacen, £30.
2. To Mr. J. Bailey, for Experiments on Flitch Bom £20.
3. To Mr. B. B. Stoney, for Experiments on Riveted J oints, £20.
4. To Professor Hennessy, for Experiments to determine the In-
fluence of the Molecular Condition of Fluids on their Motion
when in Rotation and in Contact with Solids, £30.
5. To Professor King, for Researches on the Jointing, Foliation, and
Cleavage of Rocks, £25. |
6. To Professor Ball, for Experiments on the Velocity of Smoke
Rings in Air, £95.
And it will be recommended to the Academy at the approaching
Stated Meeting, to give its sanction to the following additional -
grants :—

7. To Dr. John Barker, for Experiments on Microscopie Ilumi-
nation, £20.

8. To Dr. Emerson Reynolds, for Researches on the Spectrum
Analysis of Chlorine, &c., £15.

9. To Dr. N. Furlong, for Experiments on the Innervation of the
Heart, £15.

Minutes of the Academy. Xt

It is to be observed that the results of the researches thus aided are
to be brought before the Academy, and published in its ‘‘Transactions”’
or ‘‘ Proceedings.’”? Gentlemen proposing to undertake scientific in-
quiries, and desiring to obtain assistance from the fund in the coming
year, are requested to send in their applications at as early a date as
possible. }

In the beginning of June, 1869, Lord Talbot de Malahide informe
the Council that in consequence of the state of health of a member of
his family, it would probably be necessary for him to go abroad, and
that he could not undertake to be present at any of the Meetings of the
ensuing session. Being of opinion that the President of the Academy
should personally watch over its interests, especially at a period so
important in its history, he thought it his duty to place himself in the
hands of the Council, and leave them free to act as they should judge
best for the interests of the Institution. The Council received this
announcement with much regret, and, hoping for an altered state of
circumstances which would enable his Lordship to continue to hold the
Presidency, took no action in the matter. In September, a letter was
received from Lord Talbot, in which he stated that he found it would
not be in his power to discharge the duties incumbent on him, and
that he therefore felt bound to resign his office. This communication
was brought before the Academy at its next meeting. It was
received with feelings of deep regret, and with a unanimous expres-
sion of the gratitude of the Academy for the eminent services in its
behalf rendered by his Lordship, and for his dignified and efficient
discharge of his functions as President. At~the Stated Meeting in
November, the Academy proceeded to choose a successor to Lord
Talbot; and the Rev. John H. Jellet, A. M., Fellow of Trinity
College, and Professor of Natural Philosophy in the University of
Dublin, was unanimously elected.

Not the least important event in the history of the Academy during
the past year has been the change introduced in the constitution of the
Council. It had for some time been felt that, considering the immense
development which Science has received in recent times, and the great
number of different branches of inquiry comprehended within its do-
main, the place which it ought to occupy in the work of the Academy
was not adequately represented by assigning to it a representation on
the Council amounting only to one-third of that body. At the same.
time it had been ascertained by the experience of many years that the
number of communications to the Academy which could be regarded as
coming under the head of Polite Literature was comparatively very
small. There are now so many more popular vehicles through which
papers on Literature can be brought before the public, that there
is little inducement to offer them for insertion in the Transactions
of a learned Society. Again, it has not been found easy to trace with
accuracy the line of demarcation between the respective provinces
of the Committees of Polite Literature and of Antiquities; and difii-
culty has sometimes been felt in determining to which of these fields a
given contribution should be assigned.

xu Append.

For these reasons we proposed to the Academy, on the recommen-
dation of a Committee which had maturely considered the subject, to
alter the distribution of the Council into Committees, keeping, of
course, within the limits prescribed by the Charter. The nature of
the change consists in the increase of the Committee of Science to the
number of eleven, and the union of the Committees of Polite Literature
and Antiquities into one Committee, to consist of ten members. This
proposition has received the sanction of the Academy; and a Council,
constructed on the new plan, will be brought into existence by the .
election at the approaching Stated Meeting. It will, of course, be under-
stood that nothing is farther from the wish or the intention of the
Council, than to remove Literary Studies of a suitable character from
their proper place amongst the objects of the Academy. Such an
attempt would not only be highly inexpedient, but would be a direct
violation of our Charter. To the jomt Committee of Polite Litera-
ture and Antiquities will belong—as heretofore to those Committees
separately—the subjects of Archeology, History, and Philology, in
the widest acceptation of those terms. It is hoped that these great
studies, which—though in our classifications we distinguish them from
the sciences strictly so called, are now more than ever based on scien-
tific principles, and prosecuted according to scientific methods, will
attract a large share of the intellectual energies of our Members, and
that there will be found in the Academy cultivators of these branches
of learning worthy to be the successors of Hincks, Petrie, Todd, O’ Do-
novan, and O’Curry.

We have lost by death ten Members within the year :

. Alexander Boyle, Esq., elected 1838.

. J.T. R. Colclough, Esq., elected 1854.

. Sir Edward Conroy, Bart., elected 1839.

. Charles P. Croker, M. D., elected 1884.

. J. Beete Jukes, Esq., M. A., F. R.S., elected 1852.
Rev. Edward Marks, D. D., elected 18386.

. James Patten, M. D., elected 1841.

. Rev. James H. Todd, D. D. (ex-President), elected 1833.
. Rey. Richard H. Wall, D. D., elected 1823.

10. Right Hon. John E. Walsh, elected 1855.

Two of these names it is impossible for us to pass by without. special
notice. ;

The many and various labours of Dr. Todd would well deserve to
be recorded in a detailed biographical narrative. Here we can only
briefly mention the leading facts of his career, and the services which
he rendered to this Academy, and to the cause of our national literature.
Born at Dublin in 1805, he graduated as Bachelor of Arts in Trinity
College in 1825 ; obtained a Fellowship in 1831; was elected Regius
Professor of Hebrew in 1849; and Librarian in 1852. He became a
Member of the Academy in 1833; and from the beginning showed a

OOM PWN eH

Minutes of the Academy. xl

warm interest and took an active part in its labours. He devoted him-
self with zeal to the study of Irish history and archeology, and contri-
buted to our ‘‘ Proceedings’’ many papers on these subjects. He was one
of the fellow-workers in that great movement for the restoration and
reform of Celtic studies which marked the second generation of the
present century in this country. He exerted himself particularly in
procuring transcripts or accurate accounts of Irish manuscripts existing
in foreign libraries—‘‘ endeayvouring,’’ in the words of Professor O’Curry,
‘“‘to recover for his native country”’ as large a portion as possible ‘‘of her
long lost and widely dispersed ancient literary remains.” He was a
liberal subscriber towards the purchase of antiquities for our Museum.
He edited for the Archeological Society the Irish version of the ‘‘ His-
toria Britonum of Nennius,”’ with a translation and notes; and for
the same Society, after its junction with the Celtic, the ‘‘ Liber Hym-
norum,’’ the second fasciculus of which has appeared since his decease.
He was also the author of the elaborate introduction to Mr. Crosthwaite’s
edition of the ‘‘ Obits and Martyrology of Christ’s Church,”’ Dublin,” and
of that prefixed to Dr. O’ Donovan’s translation of the ‘‘ Martyrology of
Donegal ;” and contributed several papers to the Miscellany of the Ar-
chological Society. He edited the ‘‘ Wars of the Danes and Norsemen
in Ireland”’ in the series of historical works issued under the supervision
of the Master of the Rolls in England. He also published many writ-
ings on theological subjects, which we need not here enumerate. Pro-
bably the work with which his name will be most durably associated
is his ‘‘ Memoir of the Life and Mission of St. Patrick,”’ which, though
containing much matter on which difference of opinion may be ex-
pected to exist, is universally admitted to have been the fruit of great
research, and to exhibit profound and extensive learning.

During the latest period of his life he was occupied in conducting
through the press two small treatises, which will form a part of the
forthcoming First Number of our Irish Manuscripts Series.

Dr. Todd was first elected a member of our Council in 1837; he
was Secretary of the Academy from 1847 to 1855; and in 1856 was
elected to the Presidency, an office which he filled most efficiently, and
with his characteristic courtesy and geniality of manner.

A movement has been set on foot for commemorating his services
in the cause of Ancient Irish Literature by the establishment of a
Professorship of the Celtic Languages in connexion with the Academy,
and a considerable sum has been already collected by public subscriptions
for this purpose. Whether as a just tribute to the memory of an able
scholar and an active and zealous officer of our Institution, or as a
foundation likely to further the progress of scientific philology in the
department most interesting to Irishmen, this project deserves the
earnest support of every friend of our National Literature, and the
Council heartily commend it to the favourable consideration of the
Members of the Academy.

Joseph Beete Jukes was educated at the University of Cambridge,
where he was a favourite pupil of Professor Sedgwick. Having been

X1V , A ppendia.

appointed Naturalist on the Surveying Voyage of H. M. ship ‘‘Fly,” he
had an opportunity of applying his rare powers of observation to the
phenomena of Nature in the Tropics, and of adding considerably to the
then existing amount of knowledge on the Coral Reefs of the North-
East coast of Australia. He published in 1847 a work giving an
account of this voyage. On his return he was employed in the English
Geological Survey, and produced an excellent Monograph on the
South Staffordshire Coal-fields. This work gave the author a high
rank among geologists, and led to his appointment as a member of
the Jevons Coal Commission. When, in 1851, Professor Oldham was
placed at the head of the Geological Survey of India, Mr. Jukes was
chosen to fill his place as Local Director of the Survey of Ireland.
When Mr. Jukes came to this country there existed a profound diffe-
rence of opinion between English and Irish geologists as to the relations
between the Devonian and Carboniferous Rocks—the English geologists
interpreting Ireland by the phenomena exhibited in a complex form and
on a narrow scale by the rocks of Devonshire, while the Irish geolo-
gists insisted upon the Irish Rocks as being the true type of the entire Car-
boniferous system, and held that Devonshire, and such other restricted
areas, must be interpreted from the larger and typical development of
the Carboniferous series in the South of Ireland. Convinced by his own
observations, and those of his staff, he became the warmest advocate
of the views maintained by Irish geologists. He undertook to test
the correctness of those views by personal observations in Devonshire,
and his observations confirmed the opinions he had adopted. The re-
sults, which he published, both separately and in the ‘‘Journal of the
Geological Society of Ireland,” were cordially received by men of science,
and the doctrine he maintained will, no doubt, ultimately be universally
accepted. Mr. Jukes was marked by independence of character, great
candour of mind, and the most sensitive honour. His social qualities
won for him the warm attachment of his friends. His ‘‘Student’s Manual
of Geology,’ which has passed through several editions, is regarded as
one of the best elementary treatises on that Science. He was, for some
time, a Member of the Council of the Academy; and the following
Papers from his pen appear in our ‘‘ Proceedings and Transactions ”’ :—
*‘On the Peak of Teneriffe,” in Vol. VI.; ‘On the Lower Paleozoic
Rocks of the South-East of Ireland; ’’? and ‘‘ On the Coexistence of the _
Human Race and Extinct Animals,” in Vol. VII.; ‘On the Flint Im-
plements found at St. Acheul,” im Vol. VIII.

Nineteen Members have been elected during the past year :—

. Maurice Lenihan, Esq., J.P. 6. C. B.C. Tichborne, Esq.

. A. M. O’Farrell, Esq. 7. Very Rev. Jas. Kavanagh, D.D.
. Rev. J. O’ Hanlon. 8. James H. O’Brien, Esq.

. Rev. James O’ Laverty. 9. John ©. O'Callaghan, Esq.

. George Sigerson, M.D. 10. Sir Thomas Tobin.

Or HB co toe

Minutes of the Academy. XV
11. John Johdston Kelso, M.D. 16. Thomas A. Jones, Esq., Presi-

12. William Archer, Esq. dent, R.H.A.

13. R.S. Ball, Esq., M.A. 17. Rev. J. P. Mahaffy, F.T.C.D.
14. Robert Day, Esq., Jun. 18. Joseph P. OReilly, Esq., O.E.
15. Sir John Esmonde, Bart. 19. Mark O’Shaughnessy, Hsq.

The following Recommendations of the Council of March 7 and 12,

1870, were adopted :—

I. ‘To recommend the Academy to allocate the sum of £20 to John
Barker, M.D., to aid his Experiments ‘On Microscopic Illumi-
nation.’ ”’

II. ‘To recommend the Academy to allocate out of the unappro-
priated balance of the Parliamentary Grant in hand the sum of
£15 to Dr. E. Reynolds, to enable him to carry out his Researches
‘On the Spectrum Analysis of Chlorine, &.’ Also, to grant
£15 to Dr. N. Furlong, to enable him to carry out his Experi-
ments ‘ On the Innervation of the Heart.’ ”’

The following Paper was read :—
‘Supplementary Note on Two Streams flowing from the same
Source in Opposite Directions,”” by Professor Hennessy.

The following President, Council, and Officers, were elected for the
years 1870-1.

PRESIDENT.
Rev. J. H. Jellett, M.A.

CouNcI1.
Committee of Science.

W. K. Sullivan, Ph. D.
Henry Hennessy, F. B.S.
William Stokes, M.D., F.R.S.
A. Searle Hart, LL.D.
James Apjohn, M.D., F.R.
Rey. H. Lloyd, D.D., F.R.
Rev. S. Haughton, M.D., F.
Rey. Joseph A. Galbraith, M
Robert MacDonnell, M.D., F.
E. Perceval Wright, M.D.
Robert 8. Ball, M.A.

Committee of Polite Literature and Antiquities.

John T. Gilbert, F.S.A.
William H. Hardinge, Esq.
John Kells Ingram, LL.D.
Sir W. R. Wilde, M.D.
Rey. George Longfield, D.D.

S
S

PSE
A.
R.

S.

XVl Appendix.

Samuel Ferguson, LL.D.

W. J. O’Donnavan, LL.D.

Alexander G. Richey, LL.B.

Colonel Meadows Taylor, C.S.I., M.R.A.S.
John R. Garstin, LL.B.

TREASURER.—W. H. Hardinge, Esq.

SECRETARY OF THE AcapEMy.—W. K. Sullivan, Ph. D.

SECRETARY Fo THE Councrt.—John Kells Ingram, LL.D.

Lisrartman.—John T. Gilbert, F.S.A.

SECRETARY OF ForEIGN CoRRESPONDENCE.—Sir W. R. Wilde, M.D.

Crerk, Assistant LIBRARIAN, AND Curator oF THE MustumM.—
Edward Clibborn, Esq.

Professor Heinrich Ewald, of Gouger, was elected an Honorary
Member.

The President, under his hand and seul, appointed the following
Vice-Presidents for the ensuing year :—

Henry Hennessy, F.R.S.
William Stokes, M.D., F.R.S.
Sir W. R. Wilde, M.D.
Samuel Ferguson, LL.D.

Aprit 11, 1870.
Proressor Hennessy, F.R.S., V.P., in the Chair.
Richard Joseph Cruise, Esq. ;
Sir Arthur Guinness, Bart.;
John Vickers Heily, M.D.;
George Macartney, Esq. ;
Thomas F. Pigott, Esq. ;
Joseph Watkins, Esq., R.H.A.,
were elected Members of the Academy.
The following Papers were read :—
‘* On the Missing Book of Clonenagh.”’ By the Rev. John O’ Hanlon.
‘* Qn some Sepulchral Urns and Buried Monuments in the County
of Tyrone.”” By George Sigerson, M.D.

“On the Morphology of Sexes in some Dicecious Plants.” By David
Moore, Ph.D.

APRIL 25, 1870.
Prorsssor Hennessy, F.R.S., V.P., in the Chair.

The following Papers were read :—

“On Mammalian Bones from the Zinc Deposits in the North of
Spain.”

‘On the Chemical Composition of the Augite and Hornblende
Groups of Minerals.” By W. K. Sullivan, Ph. D.

Minutes of the Academy. XVil

| May 9, 1870.
Rev. J. H. Jeviert, B.D., President, in the Chair.

The following Paper was read :—
‘On the Germ Theory, in Connexion with Putrefaction.” By Wil-
liam Stokes, M.D., F.R.S.

May 23, 1870.
Rey. J. H. Jetuetr, B.D., President, in the Chair.

Abraham Fitzgibbon, Esq., C.E. ;
Emanuel Hutchinson, Esq. ;
John Kelly, Esq.,
were elected Members of the Academy.
The following Papers were read :—
‘On the Propagation of Sensation along the Nerves.’’ By Robert
M‘Donnell, M.D., F.R.S.
<* On Coins and Seal presented.’ By W. H. Hardinge, Esq.

Donations were presented, and thanks voted to the Donors.

JUNE 13, 1870.
Rev. J. H. Jexuert, B.D., President, in the Chair.
John P. Keane, Esq. C.E. ;
Hugh Leonard, Hsq.,
were elected Members of the Academy.

The following Paper was read :—
‘Further Researches on the Atmosphere.’ By George Sigerson,

M.D.

JUNE 27, 1870.
Rev. J. H. Jevuert, B.D., President, in the Chair.
The following Papers were read :—
‘On the Physical Formation of the Rain Basins of Ireland.” By
R. H. Frith, Esq., C.E. ;
‘On the Capture of Ziphius Sowerbyi.” By William Andrews,

Ksq.
2, ‘On the Evidence as to the Existence of the MS. called the Book

of Clonenagh.” By Mr. D. F. Dowling.
The Index to the ‘‘Proceedings,’’ Vol. X., prepared by the Rev. W.

Reeves, D.D.. was presented ; and
““The marked thanks of the Academy were given to the Rey. Dr.

Reeves for his kindness in undertaking so great a labour.”
The Academy then adjourned to November 14, 1870.

R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. I., SER. II. c

GENERAL ABSTRACT OF THE ACCOUNT 0 |
PROM Sisr MAROH!

Te
"

1
RECEIPTS. i
|
|
ee . |
Heads of Account. | re
|
SpecraAL RECEIPTS. Ly ws a:
| Vote of Parliament for preparation of Scientific Reports, . . | 200 0 0 4
Vote of Parliament for a Museum Clerk and other objects in | hi
aid of the study of Antiquities, . . 200 0 0 | ‘
Vote of Parliament for a Library Clerk and for cost of Books bi
and Binding, . . 200 0 0 i"
Vote of Parliament for Illustrating Transactions and Pro- *
ceedings, . 200 0 0 Ii
Vote of Par liament for Salary of an Gen Scribe and for Cata- a
loguing and Printing Irish Manuscripts, = tem poayet ee hse OU menOnraO "
Vote of Parliament fon Treasure Trove, Bhs emer, 6 pee LOO) Oma)
Interest of the Cunningham Bequest and unappropriated
Savings, funded in New 3 per cent. Stock ee Stocks, Tha
£2245 11s. 0d.), Sue 63 6 3 i
Life Compositions for Annual Subscriptions funded in Consol an
Stock (gross Stock, £1934 3s. 3d.). . Zen 0) | 10 Wy ai
Produce of Sales of Museam Catalogue, including balance of 1 Sula
£1 19s. 8d. to its credit on 31st March, Ios yt ieee meni Mewes, Oils LO): GLSDE VER? TW
RECEIPTS FOR GENERAL PuRposEs. ie
| | re
Cash balance on 1st April, 1869, . . St, ets ea teen eae Sei eS pi
Vote of Parliament in aid of General Funds, Mensa es | oss SOA)
Annual Subscriptions, . . omer re yee |)" aah)
Interest of Life Compositions, Consol Stock, Oe oe G 55) 1 Ww alt
Entrance veess eo ee eer AE ena eae ieidaamn en hee te CT RO ne) He
Meaghinind aa. sh peigde il ie lag he me numbers Yel icone i qr,
Proceedings gold in the Academy, Sree WG MLN ae eR SNS 0 6/0 Bani
Miscellaneous sReceiptsja. (iri) heteren ten chlor tne eed Oe Lous OF, 0 |
aoe LOY 14 8 Bice
Hil
BP ostay
| (a
| |
Tuis AccounT AND BANK BALANCE RECONCILING ABSTRACY, V1Z.:— | hi
Dulane
Balance per Bank Certificate, . eM hi PN abn. Sea) tubs 4)
Add; jin’ Mas Hodges) hands for, Postage, .) J hy..) se Opera 2A Y Bits 2,
= wee bili
| 400 8 11
| Deduct, due Mr. Clibborn on Incident Account, . . . OP AliGe} 2
‘Dhis account: balances Gatien peas « Ky Dies SIO e 20.9
oe Bi
|
£2227 19 2!

I solemnly and sincerely declare that the above Account is just and true, according to the Hive »
correct. ;

Declared before me at Dablt Bi da
(Signed) |

Ks" The Accounts from which this Abstract was taken were 4

a)

| ist APRIL, 1870.

=
=>

| PAYMENTS,

i|
|
ie

Heads of Account,

SPECIAL APPROPRIATIONS,

|. For preparation of Scientific Reports,

>) For Museum objects, as contra,

| For Library objects, as contra,

| For Illustrating Transactions and Proceedings, .

‘For Salary of Irish Scribe, &c., as ee contra,

|} Treasure Trove,. .

| Equivalent (£68 12s. 9d.) ‘of 8 per cent. Stock, for Cash,
| Equivalent (£28 8s. 4d.) of Consol Stock, for Cash. .
1) Equivalent (£5 0s. 4d.) of Bank of frelane. Stock, for Cash, .

GENERAL Purposes APPROPRIATIONS.

In aid of Parliamentary Grants for objects connected with the

study of Antiquities,

In aid of ae Grant, Irish Scribe,
‘Salaries, ..

| Wages and Liveri ies,

| Stationery,

|| Miscellaneous Printing,

| Solicitor’s Account,

|
1.
iE
|
i
ib
|

CoNTINGENCIES.

| Coals,
, Gas, .

"Taxes and Insurance,

| Furniture and Repairs,

| Bank of Ireland, discounts on Cheques,
Incidents, per 1 Mr. Clibborn,
Incidents, per Booksellers,
| Postage, per Mr. Hodges, ‘ .
| Special Contingencies out of Surplus Fund,
iatea Fund, . .

1

} Balance to credit of Year’s Account, 1870-i,

)
|
i

‘| This Balance is apparent only, as there is a lia-

bility for Printing and Illustrating Papers in
the Transactions and Proceedings ordered by
| the Committee of Publication of . eo 00
_A liability for Lithographing Irish MSS. of Pat OO)
'The Treasure Trove articles deposited in the Mu-
seum, and offered for sale to the Academy,
would need a far larger sum than the apparent
saving on the Treasure Trove Grant of at
(The real Balance amounts to Shier seca Len aed Pie oh Poise

Hf
t

In aid of Parliamentary Grant for cost of Books, Binding, &e.,

————— _ — ee

| oc

| Payments in

Detail.

25 On 0h
200 0 0
2005 0 0
200 0 0
On lice 3
2005 2050
23 0 0
63,7603
2 sOe 60

P2512) 3

36 5 4
83925) 2

8 17 10
336 7 6
UNG ih @

14.17 1

Albee hearer

Whe

Gross Amount |
| of each Class. 3

10509 51-9
Gianomes
Ga @ 0

HOS & &
399 12 9

£2297

ype | ledge and belief; and I make this solemn declaration conscientiously believing the same to be

W. H. HARDING,

nat 0th day of April, 1870,

val f

p vert ' )

i Pr SRBALL.

|

4 870, by the Rev. M. H. Close, and William Archer, Esq.

Treasur er,

RDAs

APPENDIX.

MINUTES OF THE ACADEMY

FOR THE SESSION 1870-71.

NovemBer 14, 1870.
Rey. J. H. Jeriett, B. D., President, in the Chair.

The following Paper was read :—

‘On the difficulties attendant on the transcription of Ogham
Legends, and the means of avoiding them.”” (Part 1st.) By Samuel
Ferguson, LL.D. The author presented a collection of paper casts or
moulds, taken from a number of Ogham-inscribed stones, illustrative
of his paper, whereupon it was resolved,

‘“¢ That the handsome present of impressions of Ogham monuments,
offered by Dr. Ferguson, be gratefully accepted, and that the marked
thanks of the Academy be given to him for his important gift.”

_ The Secretary of Council brought up the proposed Memorial to
Her Majesty’s Government about the preservation of the scientific,
literary, and artistic collections of Paris, which was read and adopted.
(See p. xxv.)

Donations to the Museum were presented, and thanks voted to the

several donors.

Sratep Meerine, NovemsBer 30, 1870.
Rev. J. H. Jetzert, B. D., President, in the Chair.

The Right Hon. the Earl of Rosse, and the Right Hon. the Lord
Ventry, were elected Members of the Academy.

A letter from the Right Hon. Earl Granville, in answer to the
Memorial addressed to Her Majesty’s Government, was read. (See
oop: pexyi.)

- The President delivered an address.

It was proposed by Sir Robert Kane, M. D., &c., seconded by
William Stokes, M. D., &c., and resolved unanimously :—

‘That the President’s Address be printed in the ‘ Proceedings.’ ”

B, I. A. PROC.—VOL. I., SER. TI. ad

ox Appendix.

The following recommendation of the Council was adopted :—

‘To recommend the Academy to allocate the sum of £50 to G. J.
Stoney, Esq., in aid of his researches on the refractive index of air for
each wave length.

ee SS

DrcemBer 12, 1870.
Rey. J. H. Jetzerr, B. D., President, in the Chair.

Robert D. Joyce, M. D., Boston, U.S., was elected a Member of
the Academy.

The following Papers were read :—

“On the difficulties attendant on the transcription of Ogham
Legends, and the means of avoiding them.”” (Part 2nd.) By Samuel
Ferguson, LL. D.

‘“‘On some new or little-known freshwater Rhizopods.” By
William Archer, Esq.

SSE)

JANUARY 9, 1871.
Rey. J. H. Jetzert, B. D., President, in the Chair.

Very Rey. Ulick J. Bourke, George Woods Maunsell, Esq., John
Symons, Esq., Ramsay H. Traquair, M. D., were elected Members of
the Academy.

The following Papers were read :—

‘‘ Laboratory Notes.”

No. 1. ‘‘ On the formation of Acetic acid by the destructive distil-
lation of Resin.”” No. 2. ‘‘On the production of Ozone by Resin oils.”
By Charles R. C. Tichborne, F. C.8.

‘‘On the Cause of the interrupted Spectra of Gases. By G. J.
Stoney, F. B.S. 3

‘On existing National Monuments in the County of Kerry.” By
Henry Stokes, C.S8.

The Secretary read the letters received from learned bodies, in
reply to his note, enclosing copies of Memorial to Her Maj esty’s
Government (see p. xxvi.), addressed to them.

These letters will be found in the ‘‘ Correspondence relative to the
Bombardment of Paris,’’ p. xxv., e¢ seq.

A letter was also read from Mons. George Livio, Consul of France,
in Dublin. This letter will be found in the Correspondence just re-
ferred to.

The proposed estimate of income and expenditure for the year
1870-71, adopted by the Council, was laid before the Academy.

Minutes of the Academy XX

ane JANUARY 28, 1871.
Henry Hennessy, F. R.S., Vice-President, in the Chair.

The following Papers were read :—

‘Account of Experiments on the resistance of the air to the
Motion of Vortex Rings.” By Robert 8. Ball, M. A.

‘“ Additional Observations on Muscular Anomalies in Human
Anatomy (third series), with a catalogue of the Principal Muscular
Variations.’”” By Alexander Macalister, M. D.

‘‘On an Ogham stone at Kilbonane, County Kerry.” By R. R.
Brash, Esq.

“On an Ancient Bronze Instrument found near Tara.” By
Alexander G. More, F.L.8. |

The following Recommendation of Council was brought up and
unanimously adopted :—

‘That chap. v., section 6. e, as follows:

‘¢ The names of such Members as shall be found to have attended
less than ten meetings of the Council (including stated meetings of
any one Committee of Council during the year, before the meeting at
which the lists are prepared, and exclusive of that meeting (at which
they shall have no seat), shall be omitted in the preparation of the
list of forty-three names required by the Charter, and shall not be
included in the Council of the preceding year, but shall be treated as
if such members had died or resigned,—provided that if any Member
of Council shall have been elected in the middle of the year, he shall
not be required to attend ten meetings in order to retain his place in
the list, but only such a proportion of the whole number of meetings
since his election as the Council shall judge to be equivalent to ten out
of the whole number.

“<< The Committees intended by the foregoing resolution are the
Committees of Science, Polite Literature, Antiquities, Publication,
Economy, and Library :’
be altered by the omission of the last clause, and that the word ‘ per-
manent’ be inserted in the first sentence of same paragraph, before
the words ‘Committee of Council.’ ”’

Fesruary 13, 1871.
Rey. J. H. Jzextertr, B. D., President, in the Chair.

Rey. P. Shuldham Henry, D. D., Henry Dix Hutton, LL.B., and J.
_ W. Ellison Macartney, Esq., were elected Members of the Academy.

XX1V Appendix

The following Papers were read :—

“‘On the Difficulties attendant on the Transcription of Ogham
Legends, and the means of avoiding them. (Part 3rd.) By Samuel
Ferguson, LL.D.

‘‘On Results obtained by the Agosta Expedition to observe the
recent Solar Eclipse.’’ By Charles E. Burton, Esq.

“On the Geological and Microscopic Structure of the Serpentine
Marble or Ophite of Skye.” By Professors W. King and T. H.
Rowney.

‘‘On Kozoon Canadense.”’ By Principal Dawson, of Montreal.

Donations were presented, and thanks voted to the several donors.

Correspondence—Bombardment of Paris. XXV

CORRESPONDENCE RELATIVE TO THE BOMBARDMENT
OF PARIS.

Copy of Memorial to Her Mayesty’s Government, adopted by the
Royal Irish Academy, at their General Meeting, held on Monday,
November 14th, 1870.

To THE Rieut Hon. Kart Granvittze, K. G.,

Her Majesty’s Principal Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs.

We, the President and Members of the Royal Irish Academy, desire
to call the earnest attention of Her Majesty’s Government to the irre-
parable loss which would be sustained by the whole civilized world if
the inestimable scientific, literary, and other collections of Paris
should be destroyed or seriously injured during the siege. That city
contains galleries stored with treasures of art, libraries rich in every
species of literary monument, and scientific museums which are
amongst the foremost in their several kinds. These collections repre-
sent the accumulated labours of many generations, and are, in truth,
the property not of France only but of the whole civilized world.
Many of the objects contained in them, if once allowed to perish,
no subsequent exertion could ever replace. The fate of the Library at
Strasburg shows that these priceless collections are in real and immi-
nent peril from the operations of the war. It is not for us to pro-
nounce any opinion on the merits of the present lamentable strug-
gle, or on the conduct of either of the contending parties; but,
as members of a body, having for its object the cultivation of
Science, Literature, and Archeology, we protest, in the name of the
intellectual interests ‘of humanity, against the destruction of these
collections ; and we respectfully call upon Her Majesty’s Government
to use their utmost efforts for their preservation, by impressing on the
belligerents the duty of taking every possible precaution for their pro-
tection from the dangers to which they are likely to be exposed.

XXV1 Appendix.

ANSWER OF Hart GRANVILLE.

‘‘ Foreren Orrice, Vovember 24th, 1870.

‘‘Str—I am directed by Earl Granville to acknowledge the
receipt of the Memorial of the Royal Irish Academy of the 14th
instant, requesting that Her Majesty’s Government will use their
influence, in order to induce the belligerent Powers to take every
possible precaution to secure from the destruction with which they
are threatened the scientific, literary, and artistic collections now
existing in Paris; and I am to inform you in reply, that Lord Gran-
ville has caused a copy of your Memorial to be transmitted to Her
Majesty’s Ambassador at Berlin for communication to the Prussian
Government.

“‘T am, Sir,
‘Your most obedient
‘‘ Humble Servant,
‘(H. HamMonp.
‘‘ The President of the Royal Irish Academy,
“19, Dawson-street, Dublin.”

Copy of Note of the Secretary of the Royal Irish Academy, addressed,
with a copy of the above Memorial, to different Learned Societies and
Universities of Europe.

‘‘RoyaL Irtso AcaApEMy, DuBLIn,

‘16 November, 1870.

‘‘Srr—I am directed by the Royal Irish Academy to forward to
you the enclosed copy of a Memorial to Her [ Britannic] Majesty’s
Government, and to solicit the co-operation of your Society [ University |
in the object of it.

‘Yours faithfully,
OW. K. Sunirvay,
“ Secretary of the Academy.”

ANSWERS RECEIVED FROM UNIVERSITIES.
University of Oxford.
“Christ Church, Oxford, November 22nd, 1870.

‘‘ Srr—I have taken the earliest opportunity of laying your letter,
with its enclosure, before the Council of the University.

‘‘T am directed to say that we sympathise most heartily in the
anxious wish of the Royal Irish Academy that the costly Works of Art
and the Literary and Scientific Collections of Paris, should be pro-
tected from danger in the terrible event of a bombardment.

Correspondence— Bombardment of Paris. XKV

‘“‘At the same time, it is not very easy—according to the forms of
the University—to express any general opinion upon the subject; and
the Council deem it the less necessary, because they are assured, on
what seems to them excellent authority, that the present Government
of Defence has taken care that all precious works of the kind alluded to
have been deposited in bomb-proof vaults.

“ Still the Royal Irish Academy may rest assured that whatever
influence the University of Oxford can exert shall be used in so good a
cause.

‘“T have the honour to be, Sir,
‘Your obedient Servant,

.“ A. G. Lippert,
‘« Vice-Chancellor.

‘“ To the Secretary of the Royal Irish Academy.”

Unwersity of Bonn.
‘Bonn, 19, Vov., 1870.

‘‘Kuer wohlgeboren fiir mich hochst befremdende Aufforderung,
an Schritten bei der englischen Regierung zum Schiitz der pariser
wissenschaftlichen Sammlungen vor Kriegsgefahr theilzunehmen,
habe ich empfangen. Ich sehe mich durchaus nicht in der Lage Ihren
Wiinsche zu entsprechen, und kann dies um so weniger bedauern als
fiir jeder unbefangen hinlanglich gewiss ist, dass die deutsche Kriegs-
leitung, auch ohne fremde Ermahnung, fest gesonnen ist, Schatze der
Wissenschaft und der Kunst, so viel an ihr legt, nicht der Zerstorung
Preis zu geben.

‘ Der Konigliche Oberbibliothecar,

‘¢ Jacos BERNAYS.

‘“« Herrn W. K. Sullivan, wohlgeboren, Dublin.”

[ Translation. |
‘‘ Bonn, 19 Nov., 1870.

‘¢ Sir,—I have received,- for me a very strange summons, to take
part with the English Government in steps for the protection of the
Parisian Scientific Collections against the danger of war. I do not
see myself by any means in a position to correspond to your wishes,
and I can regret this the less, as it is sufficiently apparent to every
unprejudiced person, that the German leaders of the war are fully
determined, as far as in them lies, not to give up to destruction trea-
sures of Science and Art.

‘The Royal Principal Librarian,
‘¢ Jacon Brrnays.

“W. K. Sullivan, Esq., Dublin.”

XXV1ll A ppendiv.

The University of Gottingen.
‘¢GorrinaENn, den 14 Decembre, 1870.

‘(SEHR GEEHRTER Herr SEcRETAR DER Royat [nish AcapEmy,

‘‘Tn Threr geehrten Zuschrift v. 17 v. M. beanspruchen Sie im
Auftrage der Royal Irish Academy die Mitwirkung unserer Universitat
fir Schritte, durch welche die Regierung Ihrer Grossbritannischen
Majestat bewogen werden soll, gegen die den wissenschaftlichen und
Kunstschatzen von Paris durch die militirischen operationen drohende
Gefahr der Vernichtung Eimspruch zu erheben, und sich dabei auf
den einstimmigen Protest der gelehrten Institute der gebildeten Welt
zu stutzen. Die Royal Irish Academy begleitet diese Zumuthung
mit der Versicherung, dass sie dem gegenwiartigen Kampfe Deutschlands
und Frankreichs mit voller Unparteilichkeit gegentiberstehe. Zunachst
dieser Behauptung muss ich im Namen der gelehrten Korperschaft,
welcher ich vorzustehen die Ehre habe, widersprechen, Es hatte der
R. Irish Academy sonst nicht entgehen konnen, dass jene Gefahren
die Folge sind der Befestigung von Paris, fiir welche sich der Ehrgeiz
unserer ruhelosen Nachbarn durch den gefeiertsten historischen Rom-
anschreiber Frankreichs, durch Thiers, gewinnen liess, damit dies
Land in Zukunft vor den Folgen des etwaigen Missgliickens seiner
periodisch wiederkehrenden Angriffe auf den Frieden Europas bewahrt
bleibe. Damals als Frankreich die Stitte, welche so viele Schatze der
Bildung,—‘“‘ ein Besitzthum der ganzen Menschheit,”’ wie Sie bemer-
ken,—umschliesst, in die grosste Festung der Erde umzuwandeln
bechloss, ware es vielleicht angezeigt gewesen, wenn die gelehrten
Korperschaften Englands sich an die spitze eines Protestes der gelehrten
Welt gegen dies culturfeindliche Unternehmen gestellt hatten. Es
ist Indessen so wenig damals yon einem Proteste der Wissenschaft zu
Gunsten von Paris etwas zu horen gewesen, wie sich die Stimme der
Royal Irish Academy erhoben hat, als Rom,—welches doch nicht
minder werthvolle unersetzliche Schatze der gelehrten Bildung
und Kunst in sich schliesst, wie Paris,—1849 von den Fran-
zosen unter Oudinot, oder im laufenden Jahre von den italien-
ischen Truppen mit Waffengewalt genommen wurde. Ja _ selbst
als die eigenen Truppen Ihrer Grossbritannischen Majestat die
aufstandischen Sepahis, deren Kriegfiihrung derjenigen der heutigen
franzosischen Republicaner so tiberraschend ahnlich sah, in Delhi
belagerten, hat sich in England kein Protest vernehmen lassen,
um die an Monumenten alter Cultur reiche Stadt vor dem en-
glischen Belagerungsgeschtitze zu bewahren. Was aber Paris
betrifft, so hat die deutsche Heeresleitung bereits bethatigt, dass sie
bei der Belagerung jede Schonung tbt, welche mit der unerbitt-
lichen Pflicht vereinbar ist, den Deutschland aufgedrungenen
Kampf zum Ziele zu fiihren. Wenigstens den gelehrten Kor-
perschaften Englands .wiirde es daher anstehen, mit Dank es

Correspondence—Bombardment of Paris. XX1X

aufzunehmen, dass diese Kriegfitihrung das Bombardement der be-
lagerten Festung bisher hinausgeschoben hat, statt in ihre Regierung
zu dringen, diese Heeresleitung mit neuen Zudringlichkeiten zu
belastigen. Alle diese nahe liegenden Erwagungen haben jedoch die
Royal Irish Academy von dem Versuche nicht abgehalten, die gelehrte
Welt Namens der Humanitit und Civilisation gegen die Belagerer von
Paris in die Schranken zu rufen, waihrend doch nur wenig Unbefan-
genheit dazu gehorte, um zu erkennen, dass bei Paris die Humanitat
_ und die Civilisation im Lager der Belagerer zu finden sind. Diese
gelehrte Korperschaft hat aber zugleich keinen Anstand genommen,
emer deutschen Universitat das Ansinnen zu stellen, sich an ihrem
Unternehmen zu betheiligen. So kann ihr denn auch die Antwort
nicht erspart werden, dass nach unserer deutschen Auffassung, welche
die des gesunden Menschenverstandes ist, Derjenige, welcher der
strafenden Gerechtigkeit in den Arm fallen will, sich selbst an dem
Verbrechen betheiligt. Das deutsche Volk das in seinem geistigen
Ringen noch immer das stolze Wort des Paracelsus wahr zu machen
sucht: ‘‘Englander, Franzosen, Italiener, ihr mir nach, ich nicht euch,”’
hat die Arbeit friedlicher Gesittung, das einzige Feld seines Ehrgeizes
verlassen mtissen, weil durch einen frevelhaften Raubanfall seine
hochsten Giiter, sein nationales Dasein, seine sittliche Selbstbestimmung,
seine Ehre bedroht wurden, es kampft heute in Frankreich ftir die
kiunftige Sicherstellung dieses heiligen Besitzthums, zugleich aber
auch fiir den Frieden der Welt und fiir die Gesittung der Menschheit.
Denn diese wire dem Untergange verfallen, wenn der Gedanke vergel-.
tender Gerechtigkeit aus dem Bewusstsein der Volker verschwinden
konnte. Dass der Welt der Glaube an diese Gerechtigkeit unverloren
bleibt, das dankt sie nachst Gottes Gnade dem deutschen Volke. Als
Europa den sittlichen Muth nicht fand, frevelhaftem Friedensbruch zu
wehren, da hat dies Volk, gerechten Gerichtes in den Donnern der
Schlachten harrend, sein Dasein in die Schanze geschlagen, da hat es
die geistige Blithe seiner Jugend himausgesandt in den _heiligen
Kampf, den ein grosser englischer Geschichtschreiber mit Recht gezei-
chnet hat als den Kampf der Engel wider Belial. Auch unsere Hoch-
schule, die ihre ganze Ehre darin findet, deutsch zu sein, hat Hunderte
von deutschen Jiinglingen unter die Waffen gestellt, die Ungleichheit
des Einsatzes nicht achtend, wo wir gezwungen sind, gegen africanisch
Halbwilde oder gegen das zusammengelaufene Gesindel Garibaldischer
Abenteurer zu kampfen. Die deutsche Wissenschaft betrauert bereits
unter den gefallenen Helden einige ausgezeichnete Gelehrte hoff-
nungsreiche Jiinglinge in grosser Zahl. England aber moge uns mit
Kinmischung jeder Art vom Leibe bleiben. Moge dem britischen
Volke bald wieder vergonnt sein, in die Bahnen seiner grossen Vergan-
genheit einzulenken, wo in jedem welterschiitternden Kampfe fur die
wahren Interessen der Menschheit, ftir die Gerechtigkeit, fiir den
Frieden und die Freiheit Europas auch das britische Schwert in die
Wagschale gelegt wurde. Die gelehrten Korperschaften England’s
aber werden der Humanitat den besten Dienst leisten, wenn sie mit
R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. I., SHR. II. Ee

xx Appendix.

ihrem Ansehen in die Schranken treten gegen die Verletzung des
Wesens der Neutralitat durch die von der gegenwartigen Grossbritan-
nischen Regierung adoptirte Behandlung des Waffenhandels, gegen die
den heutigen Machthabern Frankreichs zur Last fallende Untergrabung
der Grundlagen des Volkerrechts, und fiir eine Fortbildung des letztern
im Sinne der Gerechtigkeit und Gesittung (Unverletzlichkeit des
Privateigenthums zur See u. s. w.). In solchen Bestrebungen diirfen
dieselben der eifrigen Unterstiitzung der deutschen Wissenschaft
gewiss sein. 3
‘Ich habe die Ehre ganz ergebenst zu zeichnen,

‘Dr. Ricnarp Dove,

““Z. Z. Prorector der Georg-Augusts- Unwersitat
zu Gottingen.”

[ Translation. |
‘Gorrmncen, 14th December, 1870.

‘‘ Very Honovurep Mr. Secretary oF THE Royat Irism AcaDEmy,

‘‘In your esteemed communication of the 17th ult., you invite,
in the name of the Royal Irish Academy, the co-operation of our Uni-
versity in certain steps by which the Government of Her Britannic
Majesty may be induced to protest against the threatened destruction
of the scientific and artistic treasures of Paris through military opera-
tions, and thereby support itself upon the unanimous protest of the
learned societies of the civilised world. The Royal Irish Academy
accompanies this request with the assurance that it regards the contest
between Germany and France with entire impartiality. To this posi-
tion I must, in the name of the learned body which I have the honour
to represent, demur. It can hardly have escaped the notice of the
Royal Irish Academy that these perils are the consequence of the forti-
fication of Paris, for which the ambition of our restless neighbours is
indebted to the most distinguished historical romance writer of France,
Thiers, in order that the country might in future be secure against the
possible miscarriage of its periodical recurring attacks on the peace of
Europe. At the time when France decided on transforming the place
which encloses so many treasures of culture—the ‘property of the
entire human family,’ as you observe—into the greatest fortress of the
world, it might have been becoming for the learned bodies of England
to have headed a protest of the learned world against this undertaking
so hostile to culture. But neither was then a protest of science heard
of, nor did the Royal Irish Academy raise its voice when Rome—
which contains treasures not less precious and unique than those of
Paris—was taken by force of arms in 1849, by the French under
Oudinot ; and by the Italian troops during the present year. Nay,
when the troops of Her Britannic Majesty besieged in Delhi the re-
volted Sepoys, whose method of conducting warfare was so surprisingly

Correspondence—Bombardment of Paris. XXXi

similar to that of the present French Republicans, no voice was raised
in England for the preservation of a city, so rich in monuments of
ancient culture, from the English besieging fire. With regard to
Paris, however, the German military commanders have already shown
that they will exercise every forbearance compatible with their in-
exorable duty of carrying to a successful issue the war forced upon
Germany. It would better become the learned bodies of England
thankfully to acknowledge that the military authorities have thus far
delayed the bombardment, than to urge their Government to harass
them by fresh importunities. All these obvious considerations, how-
ever, have not restrained the Royal Irish Academy from summoning
the whole world, in the name of humanity and civilization, into the lists
against the besiegers of Paris; whilst only a lttle impartiality is re-
quired in order to recognise that at Paris itis in the camp of the
besiegers that humanity and civilization can be found. This learned
body has at the same time not hesitated to ask the participation of a
German University in its project. They cannot, therefore, expect to
escape the retort, that according to our German perception, which is
that of sound human .reason, those who strive to arrest the arm of
retributive justice become themselves sharers in the crime. The
German people, which, in its intellectual strivings, has ever sought
to justify the proud words of Paracelsus: ‘English, French, Italians!
you after me, not I after you,’ has been forced to leave the labour of
peaceful civilization, the only field of its ambition, because its noblest
possessions, its national existence, its moral independence, its honour,
were threatened by a burglarious attack. It is now fighting in France
for the future security of these sacred possessions, and at the same
time for the peace of the world, and the civilization of mankind. For
these must all perish if the idea of retributive justice should fade out
of the conscience of nations. That faith in this justice has not perished
from the world is due, under God, to the German people. When
Europe had not the moral courage to resist a scandalous breach of
the peace, this nation, awaiting a righteous Judgment amid the thunder
of the battle, threw its very existence into the arena; it sent forth the
intellectual blossoms of its youth into the holy war, which a great
English historical writer has rightly characterised as a fight of the
Angels against Belial. Our high school, whose greatest boast it 1s that
it is German, has likewise sent to the field hundreds of German youths,
heedless of the disparity of the game in which we are compelled to
fight against African half-savages, or the rabble of Garibaldian ad-
venturers. German science already mourns among the fallen heroes
several distinguished scholars, promising youths in large numbers.
Let England, then, keep aloof from intervention of any kind! May
it be soon again granted to the British people to return to the path
of their’ great past, when in every world-shaking struggle the British
sword was also thrown into the scale for the true interests of huma-
nity, for justice, for peace, and for the liberty of Kurope! But the
learned bodies of Britain would best serve humanity by stepping with

XXXI1 Appendix.

their prestige into the lists against the violation of the essence of
neutrality by the conduct of the present British Government respecting
the trade in arms; against the sapping, by the present rulers of France,
of the principle of international law, and for the further development
of the latter in the direction of justice and civilization—inviolability
of private property at sea, &c., &c. In such endeayours they may
rely on the zealous support of German science.—I have the honour
to be, very respectfully yours,
‘Dr. Ricnarp Dove,
‘* Pro-Rector (pro tem.) of the Georg-August
‘“ Onwersity of Gottingen.”

The University of Halle.

‘¢ Rector et Senatus Universitatis Halensis cum Vitebergensi consociatae
“« Academae Regiae Hiberniae sodalibus.
SD.

‘‘In schedulis, quas nuper etiam ad nos misistis, nescimus quid
magis miremur, utrum eorum, quae a nobis petivistis inauditam auda-
clam an singularem vestram, quam Gocttingenses jam satis lucide
vobis exposuerunt, in judicandis rebus nostris levitatem atque igno-
rantiam. Quam quin in excolendis litteris procul semper a vobis
habeatis non dubitamus.

‘‘ Dabamus Halae d. xxi m. Dec. a. mpcorxx. [ sve. |

‘“*H. Kynopiaucnu.”’

ANSWERS RECEIVED FRoM LEARNED Socrerres.
From the Imperial Leopold- Caroline German Academy of Naturalists.

‘Drespen, den 24 November, 1870.

‘Die Kaiserlich Leopoldinisch-Carolinisch-Deutsche Akademie der
Naturforscher bedauert, nicht in der Lage zu sein, der Royal Irish
Academy die Mitwirkung zu gewahren, zu der sie durch das Schreiben
des geehrten Secretars der Koniglichen Academie vom 17d. M. aufge-
fordert wird.

‘““Wiirde dieselbe auch mit nicht geringerem Schmerze als die Royal
Trish Academy es betrauern, wenn durch die Belagerung von Paris
unersetzliche Theile der reichen wissenschaftlichen Schiitze dieser
Stadt zerstort werden sollten, wie diess leider bei der Belagerung von
Strassburg der Fall gewesen ist, so kann sie sich doch, da sie eine Deut-
sche Akademie ist, nicht auf den Standpunkt der Koniglichen Acade-
mie stellen, welche sich nicht berechtigt halt, ee Meinung iiber das
Verschulden dieses bedauerlichen Kampfes und das Verfahren der bei-
den streitenden Theile zu aeussern.

Correspondence—Bombardment of Paris. XXXII1

‘‘Dass die Stimme der Akademie der Naturforscher auf die gegen-
wartigen Machthaber in Frankreich irgend einen Einfluss austiben
werde, kann sie leider nicht erwarten und sie darf nicht gegen Maass-
regeln protestiren, die die Sicherheit, die Unabhaingigkeit und der
Friede Deutschlands dringend erheischen mochten, und die ihr Vater-
land durch das Opfer vieler Tausende seiner Sohne zu erkampfen im
Begriff steht.

‘‘Sollte sich dieses Ziel erreichen lassen, ohne jene Sammlungen in
Gefahr zu bringen, so ist sie tiberzeugt, dassdie Fuhrer der Deutschen
Heere, die vollkommen den Werth jener in Paris aufgehauften Schatze
kennen, und z. B. in St. Cloud und Sevres gezeigt haben, wie sehr sie
bemuht sind, culturhistorische Sammlungen selbst vor der Zerstorung
durch die eigenen Besitzer zu retten, sie nicht in Gefahr bringen wer-
den und es wiirde ein unbegriindetes und verletzendes Misstrauen
beweisen darum zu bitten.

‘Hine ernstliche Gefahr von Seiten der Deutschen Heere wiirde
jenen Sammlungen ubrigens nur durch ein Bombardement von Paris
erwachsen.

‘‘So lange ein solches Verfahren von allen Nationen als ein berechtig-
tes Kriegsmittel angesehn wird, obgleich es Schuldige und Unschuldige,
Wehrhafte und Wehrlose in gleichem Maasse gefahrdet, kann ein
Kriegfiihrender es nicht einseitig aufgeben, ohne die ihm anvertrauten
hcéchsten Interessen seines Vaterlands zu verletzen.

‘‘Sollte indess die Konigliche Akademie sich von dem Versuche
Erfolg versprechen, dieses und ahnliche aus einer anders fiihlenden
Vorzeit stammende Mittel der Kriegsfiihrung, wie das Erbeuten des
Privateigenthums auf dem Meere und den Handel der Neutralen mit
Waffen und anderer Kriegscontrebande an die Kriegfiihrenden ganz
allgemein abzuschaffen und durch das Volkerrecht verwerfen zu las-
sen, wie dies mit den explodirenden Geschossen des Kleingewehrs ge-
schehen ist, so wurde die Deutsche Akademie der Naturforscher sehr
bereit sein, so weit an ihr liegt, diesen wichtigen Fortschritt zu unter-
stuitzen.

‘“« Dery Prasidend der Kaiserlich Leopoldinish-Carolinish
Deutschen Akadenne der Naturforscher,

‘Dr. J. Benn.
‘An die, Royal Irish Academy, Dublin.”

[ Translation. |

‘* DrespEn, the 24th November, 1870.

“The Imperial Leopold-Caroline German Academy of Naturalists
regrets not to be in a position to grant the Royal Irish Academy the
co-operation to which they were invited by the letter of the honour-
able Secretary of the 17th of this month.

XXXIV Appendix.

‘‘The Imperial Leopold-Caroline German Academy would also
regret with no less sorrow than the Royal Irish Academy if portions
of the rich scientific treasures of Paris, which could not be replaced,
were to be destroyed by the bombardment of that city, as was unfor-
tunately the case at the bombardment of Strasbourg. Still, as it is
a German Academy, it cannot place itself on the stand-point of the
Royal Irish Academy, which does not feel itself justified in express-
ing an opinion on the merits of this pitiful war, and the proceedings
of | both the contending parties.

‘That the voice of the Academy of Naturalists would have any
influence whatever with the present holders of power in France cannot
unfortunately be expected; and it dare not protest against measures
which the safety, the independence, and the peace of Germany might.
urgently demand, and what its Fatherland, by the sacrifice of many
thousands of her sons, is in the act of conquering.

‘‘Should this end be attamed without endangering those collec-
tions, we are persuaded that the leaders of the Germans, who well
know the value of those accumulated. treasures in Paris, and have
shown, for example, in St. Cloud and Sevres, how very anxious they
are to preserve collections illustrative of the history of civilization
even from destruction by their own owners, and who will not bring
them into danger. It would, therefore, show an unfounded and offen-
sive mistrust to make such a demand. JBesides, a serious danger to
these collections on the part of the German army would arise only
from the bombardment of Paris.

‘‘As long as such a proceeding is looked on by all nations as a justifia-
ble method of warfare, although it endangers alike the guilty and the
innocent, the armed and unarmed, a belligerent cannot relinquish it on
his side alone without violating the highest interests of his Fatherland
confided to him.

‘Should the Royal Irish Academy, however, promise themselves
success from this trial in generally abolishing, and by the law of nations
doing away with those and similar means of carrying on war, which
date from a differently thinking past—such as the robbery of private
property on the sea the trade of neutrals with belligerents in arms,
and other contraband of war, as was done with exploding balls for
small arms—the German Academy would, in such a case, be quite
ready to support, as far as it could, such an important step in advance.

“The President of the Leopold-Caroline German
‘* Academy of Naturalists,

‘Dr. Beun.”’

Correspondence—Bombardment of Paris. XXKXV

{

The Society of the Natural Sciences of the Canton of Vaud.

“4A Monsieur W. K. Surutivan, Secrétaire de Royal Irish Academy a
Dublin.

‘< Monstrur—La Société Vaudoise des Sciences Naturelles partage
avec l’ Académie Royal d’Irlande, le désir de voir préservées des éffets
désastreux de la guerre, les Collections Scientifiques, Artistiques, et
Litteraires de Paris. Quoique nous soyons bien éloignes de penser
que l’armee assiégeante ait intention de détruire des Collections qui
sont pour ainsi dire le bien commun de tout le monde civilisé, nous
serions heureux de voir couronneé de succés la démarche faite auprés
de Gouvernement Britannique par l’Académie Royal d’ Ivlande. :

‘‘ Au nom de la Société Vaudoise de Sciences Naturelles.

“¢ Le Président,
“J. B Scuvrrzter, Prof.

‘“« Le Seerétmre ,
‘“W. Kraissn, Lagenieur.
‘¢ Launsane, 24th Novembre, 1870.”

eee)

[ Translation. ]
‘“« To Mr. W. K. Suxurvan, Seeretary of the Royal Irish Academy.

‘¢ Lausanne, 24 November, 1870.

‘‘Str—The. Society of Natural Sciences of the Canton of Vaud
shares with the Royal Irish Academy the desire to see the scientific,
artistic, and literary collections of Paris preserved from the disastrous
effects of the war. Although we are far from thinking that the be-
sieging army has the intention to destroy those collections, which are,
so to say, the common property of the whole civilized world, we shall
be happy to see the memorial of the Royal Irish Academy to the
British government crowned with success.

‘‘TIn the name of the Society of Natural Sciences of the Canton of
Vaud.

“¢ The President,

‘CW. Scuvetzter, Prof.

‘* The Secretary,
“CW. Kratssp, Jngenieur.”’

XXXV1 Appendix.

The Geological Society of London.

Geological Society, Somerset House, W. C.
‘© 24th November, 1870.

‘¢Str,—Your note of the 16th inst., with its accompanying memorial
to Lord Granville, was yesterday laid before the Council of this
Society.

‘‘T am directed to inform you that, while fully sympathizing with
the objects of the memorial of the Royal Irish Academy, the Council
of the Geological Society thinks it needless again to call Earl Gran-
ville’s attention to the irreparable loss to science that might ‘result
from the threatened bombardment of Paris.

‘*T remain, Sir,

‘Yours faithfully,

‘oW. S. Dartas,
“ Assistant Secretary Geological Society.
“ WK, Sullivan Esq.” ,

The Imperval Society of Naturalists of Moscow.

‘‘ Societé Imperiale des Naturalistes de Moscou.
‘“‘Moscou, le 34 Novembre, ’70.

‘‘ MonsiEuR—J’ai eu V’honneur de recevoir votre lettre du 17
Novembre avec la copie de la protestation de votre Academie Royale
adressée a votre Gouvernement par rapport a la conservation des col-
lections litéraires, scientifiques et artistiques en France. Je ne
manquerai pas de la présenter a la Societé Impériale dans sa premiére
séance du Tecriaes Soyez assuré, Monsieur et cher Confrere, qu’ici 4
Moscou on a pensé et on pense journellement 4 cette malheureuse guerre
qui a deja détruit et qui détruira peut-étre encore bien de collections
et de travaux des siécles qui ne sont plus 4 remplacer ?

‘‘ Agrées, je vous prie, Monsieur, expression de la haute consideé-
ration avec laquelle j’ai l’honneur d’étre.

‘‘ Monsieur, votre tout devoué serviteur,
‘Dr. Renarp,
‘“« Seerétaire de la Soc. Imp. de Natur,
“ Conseiller d Etat actuel,
ee Commandeur, ge.”

[ Translation. |

‘‘ Moscow, 34 Vovember, 1870.
‘“Str—I had ae honour to receive your letter of the 17th November,
together with the copy of the protest of your Royal Academy ad-
dressed to your government in reference to the preservation of the
literary, scientific, and artistic collections of France.

Correspondence—Bombardment of Paris. XXXVl

‘“‘T shall not fail to present it to the Imperial Society at its first
meeting on pe. Be assured, Sir, and dear colleague, that

here in Moscow we think, and we daily think on this miserable
war, which has already destroyed, and which probably will yet
destroy, many collections, and the works of centuries, which cannot
be again replaced.
‘‘ Accept, I beg of you, Sir, the expression of the high consid-
eration with which I have the honour to be
| ‘Sir, your very devoted servant,

‘Dr. ReEnarp,

‘« Secretary of Imp. Soc. of Nat., Councillor of
“« State, Commander, Se.”

The Royal Bohemian Society of Science, Prague.
‘“Praaun, 27th Nov., 1870.

‘‘Sm—I have been directed by the Royal Bohemian Society of
Sciences, to acknowledge the receipt of your letter of the 17th Novem-
ber, and of the copy of memorial to Her Majesty’s Government, con-
cerning the collections of Art and Science exposed to danger during
the siege of Paris. Led by the same feelings and motives, the Royal
Bohemian Society of Science had already, on the 6th November, ad-
dressed a memorial to the Imperial Austrian Government, a copy of
which I beg to forward enclosed to the Royal Irish Academy.

‘Yours faithfully,

‘“ Dr. Jou. Er. Wocet,
‘« General Secretary of the Society.”

“ Copie des mit Sitzungsbeschluss vom 2. November 1870 von der hon.
bohmischen Gesellchaft der Wissenchaften an den kais. osterr Staats-
minister Se. Hxc. Grafen Potocks eingereichten Bittgesuches.

‘““KurRE Excentenz!—Frankreichs Haupstadt wird gegenwartig
von Gefahren bedroht, deren Folgen die ganze gebildete Welt auf das
schmerzlichste empfinden wiirde. Paris birgt in seinem Schoosse
Institute, Bibliotheken und Kunstsammlungen von unschitzbarem
Werthe, welche seit Jahrhunderten den Gebildeten aller Nationen
reichhaltige Quellen der wissenschaftlichen und Kunstforschungen
darbieten. Der Nachtheil, den durch die Zerstorung jener Schitze die
europdische Kultur und insbesondere die Wissenschaft in dem Falle
erleiden witrde, wenn Paris bombardirt werden sollte, wire unab-
sehbar, und der Schrei des Entsetzens tiber die Vernichtung der Bib-
liotheken, Archive und Kunstsammlungen der Metropole Frankreichs
wurde niemals verstummen, sondern forttonen mit dem Fortschreiten
der Jahrhunderte und zugleich als Echo die gerechte Klage heryor-

R. Il. A. PROC.—VOL. I., SER, If. op

XXXVIil Appendix.

rufen, dass unsere Gegenwart nicht alle moglichen Mittel angewendet,
um solch’ eine Katastrophe abzuwenden.

‘Die ergebenst gefertigte Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften glaubt,
es sei insbesondere die Pflicht jener Korporationen, welche die Forde-
rung der Wissenschaft zu ihrer Aufgabe gemacht, ihre Stimme gegen
ein Verfahren zu erheben, welches vor dem Forum der Civilisation
auf ewig verurtheilt und gebrandmarkt werden miisste. Die konigl.
bohm. Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften fiihlt sich insbesondere gedr-
ungen darauf hinzuweisen, das sich in den offentlichen Bibliotheken
und Archiven der Stadt Paris wichtige Denkmale der bohmischen
Literatur und viele auf Bohmens Geschichte sich beziehende Hand-
scriften befinden, die als Unica einen unschatzbaren Werth fir das
Konigreich Bohmen haben, deren Vernichtung daher ein unerset-
zlicher Verlust fiir unser Land und Volk sein wiirde. Obgleich die
ergebenst gefertigte Gesellschaft tiberzeugt ist, dass das edle, humane
Gefiihl Euerer Excellenz eines diusseren Impulses nicht bedarf, um das
Moglichste zur Rettung der vom Verderben bedrohten literarischen
und Kunstschatze in der belagerten Haupstadt Frankreichs zu ver-
suchen, so glaubt sie doch eine vom wissenschaftlichen und Humani-
taitsinteresse streng gebotene Pflicht zu erfillen, indem sie sich
anschliesst an die von Sr. Durchl. dem Herrn Kurator des Ossolinski’-
schen Institutes an Euere Excellenze in dieser Richtung vorgelegte
Bitte: dass die hohe k. k. Regierung im Vereine mit den wtbrigen
neutralen Machten mit Berufung auf die Genfer Konvention die
zweckdienlichen diplomatischen Schritte einleiten moge, um die ver-
derbendrohende Katastrophe von den wissenschaftlichen and Kunst-
anstalten der Metropole Frankreichs abzuwenden.

‘‘Im Namen der konigl. bohm. Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften :

‘ “Dr. Franz Paxacny, Prdsident.
‘Dr. Jou. Er. Wocet, General-Sekretar.

— “Prae, 6 November, 1870.”

[ Translation. ]

‘“ Copy of the Petition of the Royal Bohemian Society of Sciences to the
Imperial Austrian Minister of State, His Excellency Count Potock,
agreed to at the meeting of 2nd November, 1870.

‘The capital of France is at present threatened with dangers, the
results of which the whole civilized world would feel in the most
painful manner. Paris shelters in its bosom institutions, libraries, and
collections of works of Art of inestimable value, which have furnished
for centuries abundant sources of Scientific and Art-investigations to
the cultivated of all nations. The injury which European culture,
and particularly Science, would suffer if Paris were to be bombarded,

Correspondence— Bombardment of Paris. XXX1X

would be immeasurable, and the ery of horror at the destruction of li-
braries, archives, and collections of works of Art in the metropolis of
France would never become silent, but would sound onwards with the
advance of centuries, and at the same time would call forth as an echo
the just complaint that our time did not employ all possible means to
avert such a catastrophe.

‘The Society of Sciences believes it to be especially the duty of such
corporations as have made the advancement of science their object, to
_ raise their voice against a proceeding which must be for ever condemned
and branded before the forum of civilization. The Royal Bohemian
Society of Science feels itself particularly obliged to point out that
important monuments of Bohemian literature, and many manuscripts
relating to the history of Bohemia, are contained in the public libraries
and archives of the city of Paris, which as unique documents have an
inestimable value for the kingdom of Bohemia, the destruction of which
on that account would be an irreparable loss for our country and people.
Although the Society is persuaded that the noble, humane feelings of
your Excellency do not require an external impulse to do your
utmost for the rescue of the literary and art treasures threatened with
destruction in the besieged capital of France, still the Society believe
that it fulfils a duty, strictly enjoined upon it in the interest of science
and humanity, in associating itself with the petition having this object
in view, laid before your Excellency by his highness the Curator of the
Ossolinski Institute :—That the Imperial Royal Government, in union
with the other neutral powers, might—appealing to the Geneva Con-
vention as an example—bring about such diplomatic steps as would
serve to avert the threatened destructive catastrophe from the scientific
and art institutions in the metropolis of France.

‘“‘Tn the name of the Royal Bohemian Society of Sciences,

‘Dr. Franz Patacny, President.
“Dr. Jon. Er. Wocer, General Secretary.”’

The Royal Archeological Institute of Great Britain and Lreland.

16, New Buruineron-sTREET, W.,
28th November, 1870.

‘‘ Sir, —I am desired by the Council of the Institute to inform you
that I took an early opportunity of directing their attention to the
memorial lately adopted by the Royal Irish Academy to Her Majesty’s
Government in reference to the danger threatening the collections in
Paris.

The Council of the Institute enter fully into the apprehensions
entertained by the Academy, and sympathize entirely with their anxiety
to protect the valuable collections in Paris by all the means in their
power.

xl Appendix.

They trust that the memorial adopted by the Academy will not be
without useful results, and they will do their best to further its objects
im every Way.

‘“‘T remain, Sir,
‘¢ Very faithfully yours,
‘* JosrpH Burtt,

“* Hon. See.
“ W. K. Sullivan, Esq.;

Secretary Royal Irish Academy.”

The Historie Society of Lancashire and Cheshire.

‘¢ Liverpoot, December 3rd, 1870.

‘‘ Str, —The Council of our Society met on Thursday evening, and
your letter, with the copy of the memorial to Her Majesty’s Govern-
ment which accompanied it, came under our consideration. It seemed
to us that by your own action, and the course of events, the appre-
hended danger had been averted. In this we greatly rejoice, believing
with you that any injury to the matchless collections in Paris would
be a common loss to all civilized nations.

‘* Yours very faithfully,

‘“ D. Buxton, Hon. Secretary.
‘“‘ The Secretary of the Royal Irish Academy.” )

The Royal Danish Society of Science, Copenhagen.

‘‘ A copy of the Memorial to Her English Majesty’s Government,
adopted by the Royal Irish Academy, at their general meeting, held on
Monday, November 14, 1870, as well as the letter by which the Secretary
of the Royal Academy solicits the co-operation of the Royal Danish
Society, have been laid before this Society in their ordinary meeting,
Friday, the 2nd December.

‘‘The Royal Danish Society, sharing the anxiety of the Royal
Academy to see preserved the precious collections of Paris, cannot but
highly appreciate the efforts of the Academy for the preservation of
those collections and express their warmest sympathy.

‘‘ However desirous of supporting the Memorial by this expression
of sympathy, the Royal Society regret that they cannot do so in a
more efficacious way, as they cannot, under the actual circumstances,
and for reasons well known to the Academy, entertain any hope as to
the success of a diplomatic application from our Government to that of
Prussia. (Signed)

‘‘JapreTus STEENSTRUP,

“ Secretary R. Dan. Soc.”

Correspondence—Bombardment of Paris. xli

The Royal College of Surgeons in Ireland.

‘¢ Dustin, December 8, 1870.

‘¢ Sir—I am directed by the President and Council to acknowledge
the receipt of your communication of the 16th ult., and to state in
reply that they will co-operate with the Royal Irish Academy to pre-
serve the collections of Paris from the dangers to which they are
exposed.

‘“‘T remain, Sir,
‘¢ Your obedient servant,
“J. Stannus Hucuss,
** Secretary of Council.
‘“* W. K. Sullivan, Esq., Ph. D.,
Secretary of the Academy.”

The Royal College of Surgeons of England, London.

‘6 12th day of December, 1870.

‘¢Srr,—I have laid before the Council of this College your letter of
the 16th ultimo, and accompanying memorial to Her Majesty’s Go-
vernment from the President and Members of the Royal Irish Academy,
and I am desired to acquaint you that the Council fully approve of the
object sought to be attained by the memorial.

‘‘T am, Sir,
“ Your obedient servant,
‘‘Epwarp Trimmer, Secretary.

“ W. K. Sullivan, Esq.,
Secretary Royal Irish Academy.”

The Royal Academy of Science, Letters and Fine Arts of Belgium.

‘¢ Academie Royal des Sciences des Lettres
et des Beaux-Arts de Beligique,

‘¢ BRUXELLES, 12 Decembre, 1870.

‘‘Monsteur te SecreTarreE—Vous aviez sollicite la co-operation
de Académie a l’adresse que l’Académie royale d’Irlande a adressée
au gouvernement de Sa Majesté Britannique, au sujet de Virréparable
perte que causerait, au point de vue de la science, de la littérature et
des arts, le bombardement de Paris.

J'ai eu V’honneur de saisir la classe des sciences de votre com-
munication, dans sa réunion du samedi, 3 de ce mois. La classe, en
vous félicitant de vos louables intentions concernant les intéréts de la
science, qui sont communs a tous les peuples, s’est vue, a regret,
obligeé de ne pouvoir satisfaire 4 votre demande, par suite de la posi-

ee” Appendix.

tion de ’ Académie comme grand corps de |’Etat, retenu par des liens
tout a fait speciaux.

‘‘La plus stricte neutralité doit présider a nos actes et nous ne
pouvons que faire des voeux pour que votre voix soit entendue, afin de
prévenir les désastres que vous redoutez a juste titre.

‘Veuillez agréer, Monsieur le Secrétairé, l’assurance de mes sen-
timents les plus distingués.

‘““ Le Secretaure perpetuel,

‘¢ QUETELET.”’

[ Translation. |
‘¢ Brussets, 12¢h December, 1870.

‘‘Mr. Srcrerary— You have solicited the co-operation of the
Academy to the address which the Royal Irish Academy has addressed
to the Government of Her Britannic Majesty, on the subject of the
irreparable loss which the bombardment of Paris would cause, from the
point of view of Science, of Literature, and of Art.

‘‘T had the honour to lay your communication before the Class of
Science at the meeting of Saturday, the 3rd of thismonth. The Class,
while congratulating you on your laudable intentions concerning the
interests of Science, which are common to all peoples, sees itself, with
regret, unable to satisfy your demand, in consequence of the position
of the Academy, as a great body in the State, held by ties quite
special.

‘““The most strict neutrality should govern our acts, and we can
only hope that your voice may be heard, so as to prevent the disasters ©
which, with good reason, you dread.

‘‘ Please accept, Mr. Secretary, of my sentiments the most distin-
guished.

“The Perpetual Secretary,

‘A. QUETELET.
‘(To Mr. Surtrvan,

“« Secretary to the R. L. A., Dublin.”

{ Translation. |
The Academy of History, Madrid.
““Manvrip, 19th December, 1870.

“The Academy of History has had the pleasure of receiving a copy
of the memorial, which the Royal Irish Academy has forwarded to
the Government of Her Britannic Majesty, praying that they might
interpose their friendly representations in order that the Scientific,
Literary, and Artistic monuments, which Paris contains, and which
may be considered as the common property of the whole civilized

Correspondence—Bombardment of Paris. xliii

world, be respected as far as possible, so as to avoid a case of destruc-
tion, similar to that which, in consequence of the war pending, caused
the irreparable loss of the celebrated library of Strasburg.

“This Academy, accepting the noble invitation of the Royal Irish
Academy, and fully sympathizing in the object of its desires, has pre-
sented to the Spanish Government a respectful memorial, praying that
it interpose, to the full extent of its influence, in order to secure the
preservation, as far as possible, of the grand monuments which Paris
contains.

“In conformity with the instructions of the Academy, I inform
you of this act, and have the honour to be, with the highest consi-
deration, yours, &c.,

‘(PEDRO SABAN,

** Secretary.
“ The Secretary of the Royal Irish Academy.”

Letters were also received from the following bodies, declining to
interfere, or deeming it inexpedient to take action :—The Zoological
Society of London, the Cambridge Philosophical Society, the Trustees
of the British Museum, the Royal Dublin Society, &c.

‘¢ ConsuLAT DE FRaNcE EN [RLANDE,
“ Dusuin, le 4 Janvier, 1871.

‘‘ MoNSIEUR LE SECRETAIRE—J’ai donné connaissance 4 mon Gou-
vernement du mémoire que l’Académie Royale d’Irlande a adopté dans
sa seance du 14 Novembre dernier et quelle a adressé au Gouverne-
ment de Sa Majesté Brittanique, dans le but de protester contre le
projet attribué 4 la Prusse de procéder au bombardement de Paris.
Je viens de recevoir de Mr. le Comte de Chaudordy, Délégué du
Ministre des Affaires Etrangéres, 4 Bordeaux, une lettre dans laquelle
il m’écrit que bien que la situation respective des armées Francaise et
Prussienne sous Paris ne laisse pas, quant a présent, d’inquiétude en
ce qui concerne l’éventualité qui a ému Ll’ Académie d’Irlande, Ie
Gouvernement ne peut qu’étre vivement touché du témoignage de
sympathie qu’elle a donné ainsi 4la France. Mr. de Chaudordy me
charge de vous faire savoir, Monsicur le Sécretaire, que les mesures
ont été prises par le Gouvernement de la Défense Nationale pour
préserver, autant que possible, les collections littéraires, artistiques et
scientifiques contre tout événement. Il m’invite en méme tems &
vous transmettre l’expression des sentimens de reconnaissance du
Gouvernement et a vous prier de les reporter 4 Monsieur le Président
et aux Membres de votre illustre Compagnie. En me félicitant,
Monsieur le Sécretaire, d’étre auprés de vous Vinterpréte de ces sen-
timens je vous prie de vouloir bien agréer l’assurance de ma considé-
ration la plus distinguée.

‘* Le Const, G. Livro.”

xliv Appendix.

[ Translation. |
‘¢ ConsuLATE OF FRAncE in [Retanp,

‘‘ Dustin, 4th January, 1871.

‘¢Mr. Srcrerary—I made my Government aware of the memorial
which the Royal Irish Academy adopted at its meeting of the 14th
November last, and which it addressed to the Government of her Britan-
nic Majesty, with the object of protesting against the project attributed
to Prussia to proceed to the bombardment of Paris. I have just re-
ceived from the Count de Chaudordy, delegate of the Minister of
Foreign Affairs at Bordeaux, a letter in which he writes, that, although
the respective situations of the French and Prussian armies at Paris
do not give rise, at least at present, to anxiety as regards the even-
tuality which has alarmed the Irish Academy, the Government can-
not but be deeply touched by the evidence of sympathy which it has
thus given to France. M. de Chaudordy has charged me to inform
you, Mr. Secretary, that measures have been taken by the Government
of National Defence to preserve, as far as possible, the literary, artistic,
and scientific collections against all eventualities. He has asked me,
at the same time, to transmit to you the expression of the sentiments
of gratitude of the Government, and to beg of you to communicate
them to the President and the Members of your illustrious body. In
congratulating myself, Mr. Secretary, to be the mterpreter to you
of these sentiments, I beg of you to acceptthe assurance of my most dis-
tinguished consideration.

‘¢G. Lrvto, Consul.”

APPENDIX.

MINUTES OF THE ACADEMY

FOR THE SESSION 1870-71.

FEBRUARY 28, 1871.
Rey. J. H. Jexzert, B. D., President, in the Chair.

The following recommendation, brought up by the Secretary of Coun-
cil, was adopted :—

‘‘ That the following allocations be made from the Fund for Pro-
_ moting Scientific Researches :

“‘T, To B. B. Stoney, C. E., £10 (additional), ‘ For experiments on
Rivets.’

“TI, ToR. H. Traquair, M. D., £25, ‘For researches on the Cranial
Structure of Osseous Fishes.’

“TIT. ToJ. E. Reynolds, Esq., £10 (additional), ‘ For experiments
on the Spectra of Chlorides under varying conditions.’ ”’

The following Papers were read :—

‘On the difficulties attendant on the transcription of Ogham Le-
gends, and the means of avoiding them.” (Part 5th.) By Samuel
Ferguson, LL. D.

‘On Professors King and Rowney’s Paper on ‘EKozoon Canadense,’ ”’
By T. Sterry Hunt, M. D.

Srarep Mrrtine, Marcu 16, 1871.

Rev. J. H. Jeutert, B. D., President, in the Chair.

The Secretary of Council read the Report of the Council for the
year 1870-71.

Sir William R. Wilde moved, and G. T. Macartney, Esq., seconded
the following Resolution :—
“That the Report be referred back to Council for the following

R. I. A, PROC,—VOL. I., SER. I. g

xvi Appendix.

recommendation : that after the words ‘ objects of gold have been,’ be
introduced, ‘removed from the green velvet on which they had been
placed some years ago by the Committee of Antiquities, to cases lined
by morone coloured cotton plush.’ ”’

The Resolution was carried.

J.J. Digges La Touche, Esq., proposed, and Rev. T. O’Mahony
seconded the following Resolution :—

‘That that portion of the Report referring tothe future publications
of Irish MSS. by the Academy, after the manner of the Leabhar na
h-Uidhri, be referred back to the Council for further consideration, as
to the advisability of accompanying such publications with English
translations.”’

The Resolution was adopted.

Samuel Ferguson, LL. D., proposed, and W. J. O’Donnavan, LL. D.,
seconded the following vote of thanks to Mr. W. H. Hardinge, for the
manner in which he had filled the office of Treasurer :—

‘That the Academy receives the resignation of Mr. Hardinge, as
Treasurer, with much regret, and desires to record its sense of his
valuable services in that office, and to offer him its cordial thanks
and good wishes on his retirement.”’

The following recommendation of the Council of March 6, 1871,
was adopted :—

‘(That the following allocations be made from the Fund for Pro-
moting Scientific Researches.

OT Goad: Stoney, M. A., £50 ‘For researches on the interrupted
spectra of Gases.’

SE RAS. ball Ay 6 (adda) ‘For experiments on
Vortex Rings.’

“TI. Henry Hennessy, F. R.8., £20 (additional), ‘ For experi-
ments on the friction of Fluids in GonnaeE with Solids.’

“TV. Thiselton Dyer, Esq., £29 ‘For Researches on Vegetable
Physiology.’ ”’

The following President, Council, and Officers, were elected for
the years 1870-71.

PRESIDENT.
Rev. J. H. Jellett, B. D.

Councit.
Committee of Science.
W. K. Sullivan, Ph. D.

Henry Hennessy, F.R. S.
A. Searle Hart, LL. D.

Minutes of the Academy xlvii

Rev. Samuel Haughton, M. D., F. B.S.
Robert M‘Donnell, M. D., F. R.S.

E. Perceval Wright, M. D.
Robert 8. Ball, M. A.

Sir Robert Kane, M. D., F. R.8.
Rev. George Salmon, D. D., F. B.S.
George J. Stoney, M. A., F. B.S.
William Archer, Esq.

Committee of Polite Literature and Antiquities.

John T. Gilbert, F.S8. A.

William H. Hardinge, Esq.

John Kells Ingram, LL. D.

Sir William R. Wilde, M. D.

Rev. George Longfield, D. D.

Samuel Ferguson, LL. D.

W. J. O’Donnavan, LL. D.

Alexander G. Richey, LL. B.

John R. Garstin, LL. B., F.8. A.

Rev. William Reeves, D. D.
TRreasuRER.—John R. Garstin, LL. B.
SECRETARY OF THE AcADEMy.—W. K. Sullivan, Ph. D.
SECRETARY OF THE Councit.—John Kells Ingram, LL. D.
Liprartan.—John T. Gilbert, F. 8. A.
Secretary oF Forrten CorrEsPonDENCE.—Sir W. R. Wilde, M. D.

Crerk, Assistant Liprartan, AND Curator oF THE MusrumM.—
Edward Clibborn, Esq.

The President, under his hand and seal, appointed the following
Vice-Presidents for the ensuing year :—
Henry Hennessy, F. BR. 8.
Rev. Samuel Haughton, M. D., F.R.S.
Sir William R. Wilde, M. D.
Samuel Ferguson, LL. D.

Donations were presented, and thanks voted to the several donors.

Aprit 10, 1871.
Rev. J. H. Jetzerr, B. D., President, in the Chair.

Lieut.-Col. F. HE. Macnaghten and Brian O’Looney, Esq., were
elected Members of the Academy.

William Stokes, M. D., F. R.S., was elected a Member of Council,
in place of Rev. George Salmon, D. D., F.R.8., resigned.

xlvii Appendix.

The Secretary of Council brought up the report of the Council upon
the two points in the Annual Report, referred back to Council at the
Stated Meeting of the 16th of March last.

It was moved by the Secretary of Council that the part of the
Report referring to the placing of the gold objects on morone velvet,
stand part of the Report.

The Resolution was adopted.

The Secretary of Council proposed that the following additional
sentence, recommended by the Council, be inserted in the Re-
port :——

‘‘ Any translations of pieces from these texts which may be pro-
duced, will find an appropriate place in the Irish MSS. series, pub-
lished by the Academy. And, if a translation of the whole of one of
those MSS. should be completed by any competent scholar, the Council
will be glad to assist towards its publication, so far as the funds at
their disposal will permit.”

The proposed addition was adopted.

The Secretary of Council then proposed that the entire Report, as
amended, be now adopted, which passed unanimously.

REPoRT.

Tux Council have pleasure in repeating at the close of another year
the testimony they bore in their last Report to the growing prosperity
of the Academy. There has been a large addition to the number of
our members; our finances are in a satisfactory state; a high degree
of intellectual activity has been evidenced by the communications
brought before us, especially in the Department of Science; and much
has been done towards the greater security and the better arrange-
ment of our Antiquarian Collections, and the provision of increased
accommodation for students consulting our Library.

The following Papers in the ‘‘ Transactions”? have been printed
since the date of our last Report :—

‘‘On the Small Oscillations of a Rigid Body about a Fixed Point
under the Action of any Forces, and more particularly when Gravity is
the only Force Acting.” By Professor R. 8. Ball.

‘‘On the Morphology of Sexes in some Dicecious Plants.” By
David Moore, Ph. D.

And the following are in the Press :—

‘‘On an Ancient Chalice and Brooches, lately found at Ardagh, in
the County of Limerick.” By the Karl of Dunraven.

‘¢ Additional Observations on Muscular Anomalies in Human
Anatomy.’ (8rd Series.) By Professor Macalister. |

In our last Report, Vol. x., Part 4, of the ‘‘ Proceedings,” was
announced to be almost ready for issue. It has since appeared, as also

Minutes of the Academy. xlix

Parts I. and II. of the first volume of a new series, and a third Part
is in the printer’s hands.

In this new series a distinct pagination has been introduced for
the papers on Science, and those on Polite Literature and Antiquities ;
so that these different portions of our ‘‘ Proceedings’’ can be kept apart
and bound separately if it should be thought desirable. We are in-
debted to Rev. Dr. Reeves for the compilation of the Index to Vol. x.
We feel deeply the kindness of that distinguished scholar in under-
taking, for the benefit of the Academy, in this and previous instances,
a task of so laborious and uninteresting a kind.

We have received communications within the past year :-—

In Science—From Professor Hennessy, Dr. Sullivan, Professor
O’Reilly, Dr. Stokes, Dr. Robert M‘Donnell, Mr. R.. H. Frith, Dr.
Sigerson, Mr. William Andrews, Mr. William Archer, Professor Ball,
Mr. C. R. C. Tichborne, Professor Macalister, Mr. G. Johnstone Stoney,
Professors King and Rowney, Dr. Dawson, Mr. Charles E. Burton,
and Dr. T. Sterry Hunt. —

In Polite Literature and Antiquities—From Rev. John O’ Hanlon,
Dr. Sigerson, Mr. W.H. Hardinge, Mr. D. F. Dowling, Dr. 8. Ferguson,
Mr. Henry Stokes, Mr. A. G. More, and Mr. R. R. Brash.

At the Stated Meeting on the 30th of November, the President
delivered from the Chair an address on the present Condition and
_ Prospects of the Academy, which was soon after issued, in the form
of a separate publication, to all the Members, and to the Learned
Societies with which the Academy is in correspondence.

Much important work has been executed in the Library, under the
superintendence of the Librarian. The unbound tracts and pamphlets,
from the close of the sixteenth century to the year 1851, have been
arranged and catalogued, and of this Catalogue fifteen volumes have
been bound. Progress has been made towards completing defective
sets of the publications of Institutions, and towards obtaining the
chief home and foreign literary and scientific Journals. ‘The current
numbers of these Journals, as well as of Transactions and Proceedings
of Learned Societies, may now be found in our Reading-room, imme-
diately after their publication, and a special arrangement has been
made in that apartment to render these works readily accessible to
students.

Several donations have been received, amongst which may be men-
tioned the Hydrographical Charts of the Irish Coasts, presented by the
Lords of the Admiralty. But far the most important accession to the
Library has been the valuable collection of works on Natural History,
bequeathed to the Academy by our late distinguished fellow-country-
man and fellow-member, Alexander Henry Haliday.

The Catalogue of the Irish Manuscripts has been continued, and
the edition of ‘“‘Leabhar na h-Uidhri,”’ promised in our last Report, has
been completed, and is now in the hands of subscribers. We con-
eratulate the Academy on the success of this undertaking, which
reflects high credit on the two Irish scholars, Messrs. O’Longan and

Appendix.

O’Looney, through whose zealous labours the text of the original has
been so faithfully reproduced. The historical and philological import-
ance, and, arising out of this, the national duty, of publishing accurate
copies of our chief Irish texts, appear to be now universally re-
cognized. Asa further contribution to this great enterprise, we have re-
solved to reproduce the valuable manuscript known as ‘‘ Leabhar Breae.”’
The work hasbeen undertaken by Messrs. O’ Longan and O’ Looney, and,
judging from the portion already executed, we may anticipate in the
case of this MS. a resultassuccessful asin that of ‘‘ Leabharna h-Uidhri.”’
Owing to the expenses of lithography, the ‘‘ Leabhar Breac”’ can be
issued only to subscribers, and we hope to receive, in this way, substan-
tial aid towards bringing before the attention of scholars throughout
the world so remarkable a monument of the ancient language and
literature of Ireland.

Any translations of pieces from these texts which may be pro-
duced, will find an appropriate place in the Irish MSS. Series, pub-
lished by the Academy. And, if a translation of the whole of one of
those MSS. should be. completed by any competent scholar, the
Council will be glad to assist towards its publication so far as the
funds at their disposal will permit.

Not many objects have been acquired by purchase for the Museum
within the past year. It was mentioned in our last Report that
we had made an application to the Government to purchase and
deposit in our collection the fine specimens of ancient Irish Art, known
as the Ardagh Chalice and the Bell-shrine of St. Patrick. No answer
having been received to this application, we thought it right, in De-
cember last, to press the matter once more on the attention of the
Government. We regret to say that it has been intimated to us in
reply that no grant for the purchase of those articles will be proposed
to Parliament. By the kindness of the Right Rev. Dr. Butler, the
Ardagh Chalice will, for the present, remain as heretofore in the
Museum of the Academy.

By the liberality of Dr. Samuel Ferguson, we have become possessed
of a considerable number of paper moulds, executed mainly by himself,
of inscribed monuments, principally of the Ogham class. It is essential
for the profitable study of such inscriptions, 1. That a large number of
examples should be brought together for purposes of comparison; 2.
That exact reproductions of the originals should be placed at the com-
mand of the student; and, 3. That the copies thus supplied should be
easily moved, so as to be capable of being placed in various lights, and
at convenient points of view. ‘These objects are all admirably attained
by the moulds which Dr. Ferguson has presented to the Academy.
We hope that other students of such monuments will follow that

gentleman’s example, and that thus—in accordance with the desire
which he has expressed—there may be gradually formed a Paper-cast
Museum representing with accuracy all the Inscribed Stones of Ireland
which deserve the attention of the antiquary and the philologist.

Immediately after the 16th of March last, the Council nominated a

Minutes of the Academy. li

Committee, to be charged with the supervision of the Museum, the
purchase of antiquities, and the administration of the Treasure Trove
Fund. Under the superintendence of this Committee, the re-fitting
and arrangement of the New Museum has been diligently proceeded
with; although, owing to the slow supply of some of the requisite
furniture, the air of disorder, inseparable from such a change of re-
positories, has not yet entirely disappeared from the outer room.

In the inner (or strong) room all the gold objects, together with
the Cross of Cong, the Ardagh Chalice, and other articles of the more ~
precious class, have been deposited. The objects in gold have been
arranged in the newly-erected iron presses, on a background of morone
velvet. An external iron door has been constructed in the entrance,
and the important object of placing this part of our collections in ab-
solute security from fire and theft may now be regarded as accom-
plished.

It has been determined to place the Cross of Cong, the Ardagh
Chalice, and some other objects of exceptional interest, on bust-column
stands, with turntable tops, carrying cylindrical glass shades, for which
directions have been given by the architect. In the case of the Ardagh
Cup, an arrangement is contemplated by which the beautiful under-
work of the foot will be reflected in a mirror within the glass
shade.

In the transfer of these and other parts of the collection, care has
been taken to preserve the connexion of the numbers so as to secure
the means of reference from the catalogue to each catalogued article in
its new locality.

The new furniture prepared and in course of construction for the
long room consists of five tables with glass tops. Hach table is 4 feet
9inches wide by 9 feet in length. Four of them are fitted up with
sets of drawers, in which the collections to be transferred from the
glasscases of the old sets of tables may be temporarily deposited during
the process of transfer. The fifth is fitted up with trays for the recep-
tion of the Ogham paper casts lately added to the Museum. Two of
the former class are still in the hands of the contractor; and glass tops
are, as yet, wanting to all. The operations incident to the erection of
stoves in the reading-room and library necessitated the removal, for
a time, of the Petrie collection from its place in the east gallery of the
Reading-room. It is now being re-deposited on glass shelving, and
with new methods of attachment, admitting of the removal and re-
placement of each object.

Having reason to believe that the nature of the existing Treasure
Trove Regulations was not generally understood, and that the mass of
the population were not aware that the Academy would purchase, at
a fair price, any objects of antiquity which might be offered by the
finder, we have prepared a statement, in the form of a placard, giving
information on the subject, and indicating, by description as well as
by woodcuts, the kinds of articles most likely to be found. By the
permission of the Commissioners of Education, arrangements have been

la Appendix.

made for hanging this placard on the walls of every National School
in the country, and we are glad to learn that the same will be done in
many other Ivish schools. We trust that, in consequence of this
“measure, many articles which would otherwise be condemned to the
melting pot, will be preserved, and find their proper place in the
Museum of the Academy.

An object in which the Council is much interested, is the preser-
vation of the architectural and other national monuments of Ireland,
which, in too many cases, have suffered, not only from the action of
time, but from the hand of man. Our late President was in communi-
cation with the Government as to the proper means to be adopted with
a view to this end. One of the first steps to be taken for the purpose,
is to obtain an exact enumeration of the monuments. We have had,
within the past year, an important contribution towards such an enu-
meration in the elaborate catalogue of those in the County of Kerry,
which has been prepared and presented to us by Mr. Henry Stokes.

Out of the sum of £200, placed at the disposal of the Academy, to
aid the prosecution of scientific researches requiring expenditure on
instruments or materials, the following grants have been made within
the year :—

1. To G. Johnstone Stoney, M. A., for Researches on the Refractive
Index of Air for each Wave Length, £50.

2. To Mr. B. B. Stoney, for Experiments on Rivets (additional),
£10.

3. To Dr. R. H. Traquair, for Researches on the Cranial Structure
of Osseous Fishes, £25.

4. To Dr. E. Reynolds, for Experiments on the Spectra of Chlorides
under Varying Conditions, (additional), £10.

And it will be recommended to the Academy, at the approaching
stated meeting, to sanction the following grants :—

5. To G. Johnston Stoney, M. A., for Researches on the Interrupted
Spectra of Gases, £50.

6. To Professor R. 8. Ball, for Experiments on Vortex Rings (addi-
tional), £6.

7. To Professor Hennessy, for Experiments on the Friction of Fluids
in Contact with Solids (additional), £20.

8. To Mr. Thiselton Dyer, for Researches in Vegetable Physiology,
L548).

It is a condition of the granting of these sums that the researches
thus aided shall be brought before the Academy, and published in its
‘‘Transactions’”’ or ‘‘ Proceedings.”” We may take the present oppor-
tunity of requesting that gentlemen purposing to engage in scientific
inquiries in the coming year, and desiring assistance from this fund,
will send in their applications to the Council at as early a date as
possible.

In the month of November last we thought it mcumbent on the
Academy to take some action in view of the then probable destruction

Minutes of the Academy. lia

of the great scientific, literary, and art collections of Paris by the
threatened bombardment of the city. We accordingly prepared a
memorial to the Government, requesting them to use their good offices
to prevent, as far as possible, any injury to those collections. The
memorial was adopted by the Academy, and transmitted, with the
signature of the President, to Her Majesty’s Principal Secretary for
Foreign Affairs, from whom we received a reply, stating that he had
forwarded a copy of the memorial to the British Ambassador at
Berlin for communication to the Prussian Government. Copies of the
memorial were at the same time sent to all the learned bodies with
which the Academy has relations, requesting their support towards
the attainment of the object in view. We received in reply, besides
one or two communications from Germany, couched in language which
may be fairly attributed to the excited feeling then prevalent in that
country, several others from London, Oxford, Copenhagen, Brussels,
Prague, Madrid and Lausanne, expressing entire concurrence in our
views and earnest sympathy with our efforts. We are satisfied that,
whatever might be the result of our action, in taking the course we did
we simply discharged our duty. But the communications of which we
have spoken lead us to believe that the timely expression of a strong
opinion by this Academy, as the principal scientific and literary body
~ in Ireland, was not without effect in awakening or strengthening the
sentiment of cultivated Europe against the destruction of precious col-
lections, which have been accumulated by the labour of many genera-
tions, and which are not so much the property of any one nation as
the common possession of civilized mankind.

The Academy has lost seven ordinary Members by death within
the past year :— ~

1. Charles H. Foot, Esq., ... ... Elected 1864
2. Alexander H. Haliday, Hsq., M. aN bes oe 1848 —
8. Robert Hutton, Esq., F. G. 8., ee ee ye 1816
4, William Longfield, Esq., ... sei ye . 1859
5. Rev. Thomas Luby, D. D., asi Soe “A 1833
6. Acheson Lyle, Esq., M. A., : 1 Le aG
7. Lieutenant-General Sir Charles 0 Donnell, A 1857

And one Honorary member,
Benjamin Thorpe,

an eminent scholar in Anglo-Saxon and Scandinavian Literature and
Archeology.

Two of these names we cannot pass over without special notice.

Alexander Henry Haliday was born at Belfast, in November, 1806.
He entered Trinity College, Dublin, in his 16th year, and obtained the
gold medal in Classics at his Degree Examination in 1827. Shortly
afterwards he was called to the Bar, and became a member of the North-
East Circuit. He was nominated High- Sheriff of the County of Antrim
in the year 1843. He had shown from a very early period a marked
taste for the study of Natural History, and in 1828 he published in the
‘Zoological Journal’’ his first Paper—‘‘ On some new Diptera and

R, I. A. PROC.— VOL. I., SER. II. h

liv Appendix.

Coleoptera captured in the North of Ireland.’”’ In 1833 he published
a catalogue of the Diptera occurring in the neighbourhood of Holywood,
in the county of Down; and in the same year commenced the publica-
tion of a series on the Ichneumones minuti of Linneus. These essays
were written in Latin; and, not only by the novelty and interest of the
subject, but by the classic elegance of the style in which it was treated,
established the author’s reputation. A complete lst of his many
memoirsdownto the year 1862 will befound in Dr. Hagen’s ‘‘Bibliotheca
Entomologica.’’ Of these it is sufficient to mention his memoir on the
‘« Affinities of the Aphaniptera among Insects.”’ In 1856 he assisted in
establishing in this city the ‘‘ Natural History Review,” a quarterly
Journal to which he contributed many reviews and original papers.

Towards the close of 1861 his state of health led him to take up his
residence in Italy with a near relative; and soon afterwards he com-
menced the study of the insects detrimental to the vine and the olive.
During occasional excursions to the Campagna, to the Apennines, and
to Sicily, he made many valuable additions to the Insect Fauna of
Italy. In 1867, with the assistance of Professors Targioni, Tozzetti,
and Stefanelli, he founded the Societa Entomologica Italiana. He
obtained by his personal influence many members in Italy, France,
Germany, and England, and contributed largely to the support of the
Society and towards the publication of its Bollettino. He numbered
amongst his correspondents during the forty years of his active life
Coulter, Tardy, Kirby, Sichel, and Curtis, not to mention a host of still
living men. Those who knew him best speak in enthusiastic terms
of his refined taste and varied erudition, as well as of the nobleness and
amiability of his character. He was a member of the Linnean Society,
and of the Entomological Societies of London, Berlin, Stettin, and
Paris; and a corresponding member of the Imperial Society of Natura-
lists at Moscow, and of the Zoological and Botanical Society of
Vienna.

He died after a short illness on the 12th of July, 1870, at the
residence of his cousin at Lucca. By his will, dated August, 1847, he
bequeathed his collection of insects to Trinity College, Dublin, and his
valuable library of Natural History to the Royal Irish Academy.

Thomas Luby was born in the year 1799; he entered Trinity
College in 1816; graduated as Gold Medallist in Science in 1821;
and was elected a Fellow of the College in 1831. Hewas author of a
much-esteemed work on Trigonometry, the first edition of which ap-
peared in 1825; and of a treatise on Physical Astronomy, which was
published in 1828. He died at Dublin on the 12th of June, 1870. We
_are indebted to Dr. Luby for the possession of a very interesting relic.
He found amongst the papers of a deceased brother part of a letter
from the Rey. Charles Wolfe, containing a complete copy of the cele-
brated ode on the burial of Sir John Moore. By Dr. Luby’s desire,
Dr. Anster exhibited the letter at one of our meetings in the year 1841.
Dr. Luby afterwards presented it to the Academy, and it is preserved
in our Library.

Minutes of the Academy. ly

Twenty-one Cry Members have been elected during the past

year :—
1. Richard J oseph Cruise, Esq. 13. The Lord Ventry.
2. Sir Arthur Guinness, Bart. 14. Robert D. Joyce, M. D.
3. John Vickers Heily, M.D. 15. Very Reverend Ulick J.
4. George Macartney, Hsq. Bourke.
5. Thomas F. Pigot, Esq., C.E. 16. George Woods Maunsell,
6. Joseph Watkins, SHsq., Hsq., M. A.
Re ERA. 17. John Symons, Esq.
7. Abraham Fitz-Gibbon, Esq., 18. Ramsey H. Traquair, M. D.
C. E. 19. Rev. P. Shuldham Henry,
8. Emanuel Hutchins, Esq. D. D.
9. John Kelly, Esq. 20. Henry Dix Hutton, Esq.
10. John P. Keane, Esq., ©. E. LL. B.
11. Hugh Leonard, Esq. 21. J. W. Ellison Macartney,
12. Right Hon. the Karl of Esq.

Rosse.

One Honorary Member has been elected in the Department of
Polite Literature and Antiquities :—

Professor Heinrich Ewald, of Gottingen.

The following Recommendation of the Council of 3rd April, 1871,
was unanimously adopted :—

‘That the Academy purchase the Bell and Bell Shrine of St.
Patrick from Dr. Todd, for £500, and that the Council be authorised
to make such arrangements for the payment of that sum as the
funds of the Academy will permit.”

The following Papers were read :—

‘¢ On the Floatation of Sand by the incoming tide at the mouth of
a tidal river.”’ By Professor Hennessy, F.R.S.

‘On the Mineral Origin of the so-called ‘ Hozoon Canadense.’” By
Professors William King, Se. D., and Thomas H. Rowney, Ph. D.

‘¢ Addendum to a Paper on Moreen By Principal Dawson, of
M‘Gill College, Montreal.

A vote of thanks was passed to Professors King and Rowney for

their Paper.
_ Donations were received, and thanks voted to the several donors.

lvi Appendix.

Aprit 24, 1871.
Rev. J. H. Jetierr, B. D., President, in the Chair.

The following Papers were read :—

‘‘ Report on the Molecular Dissociation by Heat of Compounds in
Solution.”? By Charles R. C. Tichborne, F.C. 8. L..

‘‘On the Irish Tract, by Gingus the Culdee, on the Mothers of
the Saints of Ireland.’”’ By the Rev. William Reeves, D. D.

The following Donations were presented by — Stokes, and
thanks voted :— :

‘‘ Descriptive Remarks on Illuminations in certam ancient Irish
MSS.” By Rev. J. H. Todd, D. D.

‘¢The Cromlech on Howth.”’
‘‘The Breac Moedog.”’
‘‘ Christian Inscriptions in the Irish Language.” By M. Stokes.

May 8, 1871.
Rey. J. H. Jetuert, B. D., President, in the Chair.

Right Hon. Patrick Bulfin, Lord Mayor of Dublin, was elected a
Member of the Academy.
The following Papers were read :—

‘CA Second Report on the Researches of Professor Cohnheim on
Inflammation and Suppuration.” By J. M. Purser, M. B.

“On the Ancient Name of Hibernia.’’ By Hyde Clarke, Esq.

The Secretary presented, on the part of Charles Todd, LL. D., the
copy of Bishop Bedell’s Irish Bible, which had been kept with the
bell and bell-shrine of St. Patrick, now in possession of the Academy.

Donations were presented, and thanks voted to the several donors.

Dotan Toe hates, nik 4b ;
iy
‘ ‘ <

ety

Fie If “\
yreaee: Se iene ’ ;
Bic y
e)
aie ; ; fb
a rae, a bee Y é
CS F a :
x Pel A
Ee a ee b :
ee RE iia) s
pe a
T sitetiesaten SEG Aa ee Re AE Perea : ae Bada i+
Pian ve ky ey s% 5
zn era. ah, - E A
H Ho, i ( ,
48 AX ‘e > : ve
diygtivend bi Peis ‘wed
hes ( ake SHU; ae AE WibiGe Ae ta
oh Ls ¥
ie
”
.
ph
=
¢4
i

\

|,
GENERAL ABSTRACT OF THE ACCOUNT OF W. H. HARDING fA

FROM 3lsr MARCH, 1870 ira.

|

CASH RECEIPTS. —

Heads of Account. Amount in Gross Amo

Detail. of each Cla|
SPECIAL RECEIPTS. ET tig tad:

Vote of Parliament for Preparation of Scientific Reports, . . | 200 0 0 nF)
Vote of Parliament for a Museum Clerk and objects connected os
with the study of Antiquities, : OOOO oer
Vote of Parliament for a rat Clerk and for cost of Books piri
and Binding, . 200 0 0 Por Pl
Vote of Parliament for Salary Vv of an Irish Scribe, and for Print- po
ing and Cataloguing Irish Manuscripts, . . 200 0 O " i
Vote! of Parliament for illustrating Transactions and Proceedings, 200 0 0 Heo
Vote of Parliament for Treasure Trove, ‘ 100 0 0O lela
for Continuation of Museum Catalogue, pe lat

Produce ofits Sales and Interest of its Bank of Ireland Stock ipl
(Gross Stock, £24 11s. 2d.),. . Rid 4 |
Interest of the Cunningham Bequest and unappropriated Savings Mt
funded in New 8 per cent. Stock (Gross Stock, £2245 11s.), | 66 2 1 breil!

Life Compositions for Annual Subscriptions invested in Consol
Stocks (Gross) Stockwy-6197/5) Os.100.) m0) omits ee ee 3811 0

1209 17

RECEIPTS FOR GENERAL PuRPOSES. i fe
Gan hal tee Transact. & Proceedings, £73 18 9 | ) ay
ah 4, 1870, Deen Treasure Drove, 24.) 47 070), 9399) 12) 9 Ble,
ae General yee Cae 208 14 0 | ae
Government Old Grant, . . : 584 0 0 metine
Annual Subscriptions of Members, SMR rs osu a. PAH Oe ots) | i a
Subscriptions to Leabhar na h-Uidhri, SMa pec AOI a aa 84 0 0 \
Entrance Fees of Members, . . Sil tou, ye eal wi anaes eG I}
Interest of Life Composition, Consol Stock, A een Marrs 5h rel he) t
Sales of Publications through Booksellers, . . Reis ith ace a
Sales of Transactions and Proceedings through do, . . . Gate | iad
Do. do. in Academy, . : Os 6-6 pr
Subscriptions to Tea and Coffee Fund, . . . . .. . 1116 6 itt
Miscellaneous, . Be WEE pain Rp ne ele ee 5 5 0 | aa
Subscriptions to Leann Byencwny (en ai cede ah 5 0 i
; pee | HONOOULLS
1530 12 Biv
an Apt |
|
|
Blin
Tuis ACCOUNT AND BANK BALANCE RECONCILING ABSTRACT :— £2740 "7
Balauce, per Bank Certificate, . . ohn we SAS 239 SS
Add, in Mr. Clibborn’s hands for Tn- Bein:
cidents, . Ree sacle ice < ite
A ube Hodges’ hands, for Postage,1 17 1 |
<= SJ IRS |
This Account Balance, . . . £994 12 0 .

I solemnly and sincerely declare that the above Account is just and true, according to Pa
true. .

Declared before me at Dubfiy;)
| Ging ba,

| ‘REASURER OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY,

CASH PAYMENTS.

Fieadclotenccount. Amount in Gross Amount

Detail. of each Class
SPECIAL APPROPRIATIONS. cee San Ge
lr Preparation of Scientific Reports, . . . . . . .j| 60 0 0
Pom viseum Objects, asicontra, 5. 9. .. .-. . 6. 93° 6 8
MeiniyOpjectssastcontra, . . * se wl le sw | 2000 0-0
pr Irish Scribe, &c., as contra, . rl wk aoe Ml

jr Pubtishing and Illustrating Transactions and Proceedings,
pnd Leabhar na eae Or Ae 12738 V8) 9

x Purchase of Treasure Trove, . . ata DAS 7,
cr Continuation of Museum Catalogue, or Purchase of Bank of
ireland Stock (Stock Equivalents, £2 5s. 1d.),. . . Oe

he Interest of Cunningham Fund Stock was distributed
hioietively by Council, to be expended by the Science Commit-
beand Pol. Lit. & Antiq. Com., the Treasurer did not, there-
pre, purchase contra Interest of, £66 2s. 1d. into this ee
|r equivalent of Consol Stock EAL as, OD) 3 Bi} 1)

mad 864 18 3
GENERAL Purposes APPROPRIATIONS.
fiid of Parliamentary Grant for Library Objects, . . eM 7b bs
qe Do. do. for- Illustrating and Printing |
Transactions and a and Leabhar na h-Uidhri, . | 205 4 11
Haries, . 3. RC is Ga See ee oN ORE FO. AO
jages and Liveries, eee Wie hae oe pk PAG: Or 0
jitionery, . Ben tireden ers ta isiae | yh ean pee aye 15 15 4
iscellaneous Printing, ee a ee Bk pugs)
g 724 8 5
CONTINGENCIES. |
|
lis, 32.18 1 |
pals, PMR Ph seca sinccan tiiey. inte) ben 7g) IB)
irniture and Repairs, MR al) ee etal ite a NSIS
la Fund, . EM re oa es Pray ve: Woah mek 29-6 11
feceemOelinsninancenae, Ge 0s 4. ek ee a Seco
MEIIMISOMICLESIGSMCCIAN ys Sk ww 014 5
scounts on Drafts Lodged, 0 4 9
‘idents, per Mr. Clibborn, Pail G3}
stage, per Mr. Hodges, 20 4 10
—————--| 156 11 5
| . 174518
julance to credit of next Treasurer’s Account, commencing March 17, 1873, 9945120)

£2740 10 1

Iregoing General Abstract examined by us, and found correct. Balance due by Treasurer,
ee Hundred and Ninety-four Pounds Twelve Shillings, Sterling.

(Signed) M. H. Cross.
WILLIAM ARCHER.

l\dge and belief; and I make this solemn declaration conscientiously believing the same to be
| W. H. Harpinen, Jreasurer, R. 1. A.

GENERAL ABSTRACT OF THE COMBINED ACCOUNTS OF |
TREASURERS OF THE |

FOR THE YEAR FROM 8isr |

RECEIPTS.

Heads of Account.

Amount in
Detail.

SPECIAL RECEIPTs.

Vote of Parliament for Preparation of Scientific Reports,

Vote of Parliament for Museum Clerk and objects connected

with the study of Antiquities,

Vote of Parliament for Library Clerk and for cost of Books. and

Binding,

Vote of Parliament for Salary of an Trish Scribe, and for Print-

ing and Cataloguing Irish Manuscripts, .

0
eas 0 0
Vote of Parliament for illustrating Transactions and Proceedings, 200 0 0
0 0

Vote of Parliament for Treasure Trove, .

For Continuation of Museum Catalogue : Produce of its Sales,
and Interest of its Bank of Ireland Stock (Gross Stock,

£24 11s. 2d.),

Interest of the Cunningham Bequest and unappropriated Savings:

funded in New 8 per cent.Stock (Gross Stock, £2245 lis. 0d.),| 66 2 1
Life Compositions for Annual Subscriptions : invested in Consol

Stock (Gross Stock, £1975 9s. 0d.),

RECEIPTS FOR GENERAL PURPOSES.

Transact. & Proceedings, £73 18

eur Pe aan on Ist ) Treasure Trove,. . e 77:~«O0

pm; y General Purposes Heads, 248 14
Government Old Grant, Le Ah raring, Ortaca, AN!
Annual Subscriptions of Members,
Subscriptions to Leabhar na h-Uidhri, .
Entrance Fees of Members,
Interest of Life Composition Consol Stock,
Sales of Publications through Booksellers, :
Sales of Transactions and Proceedings through Booksellers,

38 1 0
‘
0 399 12 9
0

co

for)
Bod »P ©
Dn DO Oo ©

Sales of Transactions and Proceedings in Academy, 0 6
Subscriptions to Tea and Coffee Fund, : 1116 6
Miscellaneous, . ae 5 5) 0
Subscription to eabhen Brench ; 56 5 0
Tuis ACCOUNT AND BANK BALANCE RECONCILING ABSTRACT : —
Balance per Bank Certificate, . : LOLS ot
Add, in Mr. Clibborn’s hands for In-
cidents, . . sei) (te) 1
» Mr. Hodges’ hands for Postage, bY ne)
ee Gago 0)
5207 36 el
Deduct, Outstanding Drafts, viz.:—
Nos. 96 and 112, 313 14 7
This Account Balance . £206 12 4

Gross Amount!
of each Clags.

1210 11

1547 8

£2758 0

a

I certify that the above Account is just and true, according to the best of my |

| W. H. HARDINGE AND J. 8. GARSTIN,
' ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY,

MARCH, 1870, TO 1st APRIL 1871.

PAYMENTS.
fie. Amountin | Gross Amount
i ercad scl Sccouny: Detail. of each Class.
SPECIAL APPROPRIATIONS. LY get:
i For Preparation of Scientific Reports, . . . . . . . | 200 0 0
| For Museum Objects, as contra, . Paani san may tay be..1 neces 0 OS. OF ()
Mor Library Objects, dscontra, . . . . . =. . « . 200 0 0
For Irish Scribe, &c., as contra,. . 200 0 0

{ For publishing and illustrating Transactions, Proceedings, and
ieasnarmapmeOndnnin. sh sm eek ww | 248 1B OF

|| For Purchase of Treasure Trove, (i On 0%
| For Continuation of Museum Catalogue or Purchase of Bank of
Ireland Stock (Stock Equivalent, £2 5s. 1d.), =. . . d14 4
For Equivalent of New 3 per cent. Stock (£72 2s. 6d. yy Lop as 66 2 1
For Equivalent of Consol Stock (£41 5s. 9d.),. . . . . | 88 1 O
ean a OOO wes 2
| GENERAL Purposes APPROPRIATIONS.
ir Balance due to Banke...) a scsi deus Bn as
| In aid of Parliamentary Grant for Scientific ‘Reports, ° re ol er
Do. do. for Museum Objects, . . . 50 0 0
Do. do for Library Objects, . . . 80 4 4
Do. do for illustrating and printing
H. Transactions, Proceedings, and Leabhar nah-Uidhri, . . | 206 6 10
| In aid of Parliamentary Grant for Irish Scribe, &., . . . 61 0 0
Do. do. for Treasure Trove, . : site .
PEP ONiCS Merry Se a a’ 6 ef BBA 0” 0
MreicsamOMenveriesnns cs el le ee | 64 TE 0
| Stationery, . Re ey cts aw aw atsegiaeee sal ceeh od
| Miscellaneous Printing, : 5 tH Re a de 20 8 10
)| For Polite Literature and Antiquity objects, tam ane ers oh | LOOT OL LO
| aa ceeren| ML) 2rd larger
CoNnTINGENCIES,
EE a ae ef, 82 18a
Coals, . Mrs trys Sete WA MU rtiat 8 lh ada 8 29 19 0
| Furniture and Repairs, Mer a Oe es cm ee Oiler LOFTS Oh an)
ae, Thien, og he aaa ern 25 6 11
jfaxesand Insurance, . . . . ie A CR ee Ra AL a 8 2 6
feeiimeencies (Special), . 6 me 014 5
See countionmMrattsiiodged, 2 he ee oY
leemicnts; per Mr Clibborn,. : ... «+ « . . «| 28 5 9
Bemcempeniin Hodges, 5 2. «4s.» oe, « | 2014 2
} | 160 14 10
| 2551.8 1
Balance to credit of next year’s Account, . . -. +. . > » 206 12 4
\£2758 0 5

year’s Grants. See contra, Cash Balance.

* The excess over Government Grants in each of these heads is the under expenditure of the last
*.* For Auditors’ Report, see next page.

‘knowledge and belief,
; Joun Riston Garstin, Treasurer, R, 1, A. (since March 16th, 1871).
k

|
|
{
|

AUDITORS’ REPORT.

We have examined the above General Abstract, and compared the vouchers for the details off)
the several heads thereof, and find it to be correct, leaving a balance of (£206 12s. 4d.) two
hundred and six pounds twelve shillings and four pence to the credit of the Academy.

The Treasurer has exhibited to us Certificates of the Accountant-General, showing the Ba-
lance in the Bank of Ireland on the 1st of April, to the credit of the Academy, to be five hun-))
dred and thirteen pounds one shilling and one penny ; and like Certificates showing the amount
of Government Stock held by the Academy to be £2245 11s. 0d, New three per cents. (besides|
Transfer Certificate for £72 2s. 6d. of the same, the purchase of which was not completed
until after the lst of April); and £1975 9s. 0d. Consols; together with £24 11s. 2d. Bank

of Ireland Stock.

(Signed) vuanes mane | Auditors.

APPENDIX.

MINUTES OF THE ACADEMY

FOR THE SESSION 1870-71.

itnar BP, ALL

Rev. J. H. Jevierr, B.D., President, in the Chair.

The following Papers were read :—

‘On Optical Saccharometry, with special reference to an examina-
tion of Sugar Beet grown in Ireland ;” by the President.

‘‘On the comparative chemical composition of ancient Bronzes,
in connexion with the Ethnology, Metallurgy, and Commerce of the
ancient peoples of Europe ;” by W. K. Sullivan, Ph. D.

June 12, 1871.
Rev. J. H. JELLErT, B.D., President, in the Chair.

William A. T. Amhurst, Esq., J.P., D.L.; Captain Richard Cooper ;
Whitley Stokes, Esq.; Col. Frederick Tyrrell, J.P., were elected
Members of the Academy.

The following Papers were read :

‘‘On the Absorption Spectrum of Chloro-chromic Anhydride ;”
by G. J. Stoney, F.R.S., and Dr. J. Emerson Reynolds.

‘“‘On the great Dolomite Bed of the North of Spain, in connexion
with the Tithonic Stage of Prof. Opel.’’ By Profs. W. K. Sullivan,
Ph, D., and J. P. O’Reilly, C. EK.

‘¢ Additions to the Flora of Botanical District No. 10 [Ireland ],”
also, ‘‘On an anomalous form of Corolla of Erica;’ by G. Sigerson,
M. D., F. 1.8.

A ‘ Note on Leabhar na h-Uidhre ;” by Brian O’Looney, Esq.

Donations were presented, and thanks voted to the several donors.

R. I. A. PROC.—VOI. I., SER. IT. l

Ix Minutes of the Academy.

JunE 26, 1871.
Rev. J. H. Jetterr, B.D., President, in the Chair.

The following Papers were read :—

“Note on the remains of fish in the alluvial clay of the river
Foyle ;” by G. Sigerson, M. D., F. L.S.

‘Topography of the County of Armagh” [1st part]; by Rev.
William Reeves, D.D.

‘On a new form of Spectroscope;” by G. J. Stoney, M.A.,
F.R.S.

‘‘On the Respiration of Compressed Air;” by Thomas Hayden,
F.B.C.8.1., &e.

Donations were presented, and thanks voted to the several donors.

APPENDIX.

MINUTES OF THE ACADEMY

FOR THE SESSION 1871-72.

November 13, 1871.

Rev. J. H. Jeczerr, B. D. , President, in the Chair.

The following Papers were read :—

“On the Félire of Gingus ;” by Whitley Stokes, LL. D.

‘* Notes on the Andaman Islands;’’ by Robert S. Ball, LL. D., for
Valentine Bali, Esq.

‘““On a Geometrical Study of the Kinematics, Equilibrium, and
small Oscillations of a Rigid Body ;’’ by Robert 8. Ball, LL. D.

-“‘On the Granitic and other Ingenite Rocks of the Meountainous
Tract of Country west of Loughs Mask and Corrib ;” ay G. H. Kina-
han, Esq.

The thanks of the Academy were voted to the heraner Nigra, for
his donation of Photographs of a part of the Turin Manuscript.

SrateD Mrrrine, NovemBer 30, 1871.

Rev. J. H. Jecuert, B. D., President, in the Chair.

It was proposed by G. H. Kinahan, Esq., &c., and seconded by
J.T. Gilbert, Esq., F.S. A., and resolved :—

‘That it be recommended to Council to consider the expediency of
having the ‘Notice to Finders of Antiquities,’ printed in the Irish
language for circulation in the Irish speaking districts.”

The Donations to the Library and Museum were presented, and
thanks voted to the several donors.

The following papers were read :—

‘¢Observations on Earl Stanhope’s Alleged Imperfections of the
Tuning Fork ;’”’ by the Secretary, for M. Donovan Esq.

R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. I., SER. II. me

lxiv Appendix.

‘‘On the Bodleian Fragment of Cormac’s Glossary ;”’ by the Se-
cretary, for Whitley Stokes, LL. D.

‘‘On a New Type of Clochan, in the County of Mayo;” by G. H.
Kinahan, Esq. 7

DecemBer 11, 1871.

Henry Hennessy, F. R.S., Vice-President, in the Chair.

The Chairman remarked that the present meeting was held under
gloomy and painful circumstances owing to the very serious illness of
the Prince of Wales. Steps had been taken to ascertain the latest
authentic intelligence regarding the condition of the Prince, and if the
news happened to be of a disastrous nature the Academy would have
at once adjourned; but as the latest telegram which had been re-
ceived stated that the strength of His Royal Highness still kept up, it
would happily not be necessary to do so, and they might accordingly
proceed with the business on the notice paper.

The following papers were read :—

‘‘ Notes on Applied Mechanics:—1, Parallel motion; 2, Sliding
and Rolling Contact;”’ by Robert S. Ball, LL. D.

“On Ogham Pillar Stones;” by the Secretary, for Hodder M.
Westropp, Esq. |

*« Notes on an Ancient Irish Tract on Omens and Dreams ;”’ by Brian
O’Looney, Esq.

JANUARY 8, 1872.

Hewry Henvessy, F. R.S., Vice-President, in the Chair.

‘On the Action of Heat upon Solutions of Hydrated Salts ;” by
C. R.C. Tichborne, F. C.S., &e.

‘« Notes of Observations of Phenomena in Optical Meteorology ;” by
Henry Hennessy, F.R.S., &c.

The thanks of the Academy were presented to Rey. Arthur Daw-
son for his donation of a bust of his father, the Very Rev. Henry R.
Dawson, Dean of St. Patrick’s, Dublin.

Ten roundels were presented by W.H. Gregory Esq., M. P.,
through Charles Todd, LL. D., which had been in the care of the late
Rey. James H. Todd, D. D., ex-president of the Academy.

A centenary medal and Gedenkbuch of the hundredth anniversary of
the foundation of the Royal Hungarian Mining and Forestry Academy
of Schemnitz, presented by the Academy, was laid on the table.

Donations to the Library were presented, and thanks yoted to the
several donors,

Minutes of the Academy. Ixy

Frsruary 12, 1872.
Rev. J. H. Jetzert, B. D)., President, in the Chair.

The following recommendations, brought up by the Secretary of the
Council, were adopted :—

That the following allocations be made from the Fund for Promot-
ing Scientific Researches :

1. To C.R.C. Tichborne, £50, for Researches on the Dissociation
of Salts in Hot Solutions, and on the History of the Terebenes.

u. To K.T. Hardman, £30, for Chemico-Geological Researches.

m. To R.S. Ball, LL. D., £25, for Researches on the Motion of
Vortex Rings.

Iv. To 8. Downing, LL. D., £25, for Researches on the Motion of
Water through Curved Tubes.

v. To P.S. Abraham, £50, for Researches on the Coast of Ma-
deira.

The following papers were read :—

‘¢ On the Identification of the Ancient Cemetery at Loughcrew, Co.
of Meath ;” by Eugene A. Conwell, LL. D.

‘On Several Finds of Coins lately made in Ireland ;” by William.
Frazer, M. D.

Donations to the Library were presented, and thanks voted to the
several donors.

FEsruary 26, 1872.
Rev. J. H. Jectert, B. D., President, in the Chair:

The following papers were read :—

‘‘On the Identification of St. Malachy O’Morgair’s old Ceenobium:
Ibracense;”’ by the Rev. John O’ Hanlon. |

‘On the Cemeteries of Croaghan and Usnaght;” by S. Ferguson,
LL. D.

In the absence of Skiffington Daly, Esq., the Secretary presented.
from Lord Dunsandle, a large bronze riveted cauldron, found in Car-
rownkelly Bog, near Dunsandle, Co. Galway.

The Secretary read a list of books recently presented tothe Library.

The thanks of the Academy were voted to the several donors.

SrateD Meretine, Marcu 16, 1872.
Rev. J. H. Jevuerr, B. D., President, in the Chair:

The Secretary of Council brought up the ae of the Council for
the year 1871-1872.

Ixvi Appendix.

Report.

Srnce the date of our last Annual Report, Vol. I., Part III. of the

New Series of the Proceedings of the Academy has been completed and

issued to Members. Part LV. is ready for issue, and Part V. is in the
ress.

The following papers for the ‘‘ Transactions” are also in the press,
and will soon appear:

In Science—

1. ‘‘On Museular Anomalies in Human Anatomy.’ By Professor
Macalister.

2. ‘‘ Account of Experiments on the Retardation experienced by
Vortex Rings of Air, when moving through the Air.’” By Professor
R. S. Ball.

3. “A Geometrical Study of the Kinematics, Equilibrium, and
small Oscillations of a Rigid Body.’’ By Professor R. S. Ball.

And, in Polite Literature and Antiquities—

1. “ On an Ancient Chalice and Brooch lately found at Ardagh, in
the county of Limerick.’ By the late Earl of Dunraven.

2. ‘On the Felire of Oengus.” By Whitley Stokes, LL. D.

Papers have been read before the Academy during the year:

In the department of Science—By the President; by R.S. Ball,
LL. D.; Mr. C. R. C. Tichborne; Mr. G. J. Stoney; J. M. Purser, M. B. ;
Thomas Hayden, M. D.; Professor Hennessy; W. K. Sullivan, Ph. D.;
G. Sigerson, M. D.; Mr. Michael Donovan; Mr. G. H. Kinahan; Pro-
fessor J. P. OQ’ Reilly ; Principal Dawson; and Professor King.

In the department of Polite Literature and Antiquities—By the
Rev. W. Reeves, D. D.; Samuel Ferguson, LL. D.; Eugene A. Con-
well, LL. D.; Whitley Stokes, LL. D.; the Rev. J. O'Hanlon ; William
Frazer, M. D.; Mr. Valentine Ball; Mr. Brian O’Looney; Mr. G. H.
Kinahan; Mr. Hodder M. Westropp; and Mr. Hyde Clarke.

The transfer of the collection of Antiquities to their new places of
deposit in the Long Room has been continued during the year, and is
still in progress. The original classification has been preserved, and
the objects placed——so far as was practicable—in the same order and
sequence as in the old Museum. The details of the operation are
recorded in books drawn up on a uniform plan, by which each object
described in the Catalogue may be found in its new place of deposit,
and the description of each object so deposited may be found in the
Catalogue. The Stone Collection (with some trifiing exceptions) has
been placed, and considerable progress has been made in the deposit of
the objects of clay and wood. The limited space at our disposal has
rendered it necessary to enlarge several of the presses, and to furnish all
with new fittings—an operation which has occupied much time, and
retarded the completion of the transfer.

The Ardagh Chalice and Brooches, which, by the kindness of the
Right Rey. Bishop Butler and the late Earl of Dunraven, had been for

Minutes of the Academy. Ixvui

a considerable time deposited in the Museum, have been returned by
the Council, at the request of the persons authorized to receive them.
In expressing our satisfaction at their having been allowed to remain
so long in our coilection, we took occasion to express the hope that, at
some future time, an opportunity might be afforded to the Academy of
acquiring permanently for its Museum those beautiful specimens of
ancient Irish Art.

A Reliquary, the property of the Right Hon. William Monsell,
M. P., which had been deposited in the Museum, has also been returned
to that gentleman at his request. :

The Bell and Bell-shrine of St. Patrick, the price of which was
originally fixed at £700, having been liberally offered by its owner, Dr.
Charles H. Todd, for the reduced price of £500, provided they were
bought by, or for, the Academy, it was resolved by the Academy, on
the recommendation of the Council, to purchase them. The Council
were, at the same time, authorized to make such arrangements as they
should deem expedient for providing the required amount. The Bell
and Bell-shrine were accordingly obtained, and placed in the Museum ;
and, of the purchase-money, a sum of £307 14s. 7d. has been paid to
Dr. Todd out of the funds of the Academy.

In submitting to Her Majesty’s Government the usual statement of
the requirements of the Academy for the year 1872-38, we thought it
right to append to the ordinary estimate several supplementary items,
together with a statement explanatory of the grounds on which we
applied for these additional sums. First, in order to meet the cost of
attendance and general expenses which would necessarily be incurred
in opening the Museum fully to the public, we asked for an additional
annual grant of £200. We also applied for a grant of £200, to
enable us to publish materials prepared by the aid of the sum placed
at our disposal for the furtherance of Researches in connexion with
Irish Manuscripts. Thirdly, we asked that the Government should
supply the amount required to complete the price of the Bell and Bell-
shrine above spoken of. And, lastly, Dr. Aquilla Smith’s valuable
collection of Irish Coins and Tokens being offered to us for the sum of
£350, we requested that it should be purchased for the Academy, and
that thus a body of materials so important for the study of Irish
Numismatics should be kept in this country, and find its only appro-
priate place in our National Museum. It has been intimated to us that
the Government have decided to provide in the estimates for the year
the sum required to complete the price of the Bell and Bell-shrine; but
we regret to say that they decline to accede to the other portions of
our application. The Smith Collection of Coins must, however, not be
lost to Ireland, and we therefore propose that the Academy should
purchase the collection, and—as in the case of the Bell and Bell-
shrine—should authorize the Council to make the necessary financial
arrangements for the purpose.

The Notice to Finders of Antiquities, which has been extensively
circulated in English, has, in accordance with a recommendation of the

xvii Appendix.

Academy, been translated into Irish, for circulation in those districts
of the country where that language is spoken.

The Collection of Books on Entomology bequeathed to the Academy
by the late Alexander H. Haliday has been received, and placed in the
Library. A catalogue of the collection has been prepared, and is now
being printed.

The arrangement for keeping the Reading-room and Library open
till 5.30 p.m. has been continued, and all possible facilities are afforded
for consulting works in the Library.

The cataloguing of our Irish Manuscripts has been continued, and
has now come down as far as the Hudson Collection.

In the lithographing of Leabhar Breac much progress has been
made, and we have the gratification of now laying before the Academy
a copy of nearly one-half of the entire of this fine Manuscript, which,
in respect of accuracy and style of execution—notwithstanding the
extreme intricacies of portions of the original—-will, we believe, be
found to sustain the reputation of Mr. O’Longan, by whom the text
has been reproduced, and of our fellow-member, Mr. O’Looney, by
whom it has been collated. It is intended that this first half of Leab-
har Breac shall be issued to subscribers as soon as possible; and we
hope that, at the date of our next Report, the second and concluding
part will be far advanced towards completion. The publication for the
first time of this ancient Manuscript in its integrity cannot fail to be
productive of valuable results in the promotion, at home and abroad, of
the study of our national language and history. The volume, too, it
may be observed, will be interesting in relaticn to other than purely
Celtic matters: several curious pieces will be found in it, written in
intermixed Latin and Irish, referring to early Christian history and
kindred subjects.

We have received an important contribution to Irish archeological
and linguistic studies from Whitley Stokes, LL. D., in his triple-text
edition of the ‘‘Felire of Oengus Celé Dé,” now in process of printing
for the Transactions. We have also to announce the production of a
complete translation of ‘‘ Leabhar na-h-Uidhri,” by Mr. O’Looney,
which that gentleman has liberally offered to the Academy for publi-
cation.

We have added a number of Societies in Europe and America to
the list of learned Bodies with which we exchange Transactions.

It having become necessary to reprint the By-Laws, and several
changes therein being desirable, the Council, deeming the opportunity
favourable, appointed a Committee to prepare the draft of a revised
edition of the By-Laws, and the result of their labours will soon be
laid before you. :

Out of the sum of £200 annually placed at the disposal of the
Academy, for the assistance of Scientific Researches involving expendi-
ture for instruments or materials, the Council have made the following
grants, which have been confirmed by the Academy, viz.: ©

To Mr. C. R. C. Tichborne, for. Researches on- the Dissociation

Minutes of the Academy. Ixix

of Salts in Hot Solutions, and on the History of the Terebenes,
£50.

To Mr. E. T. Hardman, for Chemico-Geological Researches, £30.

To Professor R. S. Ball, for further Researches on the Motion of
Vortex Rings; £25.

To Professor 8. Downing, for Researches on the Motion of Water
through Curved Tubes, £25.

To Mr. P. S. Abraham, for Researches on the coast of Madeira, £50.
And the Academy will be asked, at the stated Meeting, to sanction the
grantof the remaining portion of the fund (after deduction of expenses)—
viz., £19. 4s. 9d., to Mr. Charles P. Cotton, for Researches on the
Strength, Stiffness, &c., of Bent Iron Plates.

The following Members were elected within the past year :

. Lieutenant-Colonel Francis E. Macnaghten.

. Brian O’ Looney, Esq.

. Right Hon. Patrick Bulfin, Lord Mayor of Dublin.
. W. A. T. Amhurst, Esq.

. Captain Richard Cooper.

. Whitley Stokes, Esq., LL. D.

. Colonel Frederick Tyrrell. 7

The Academy has lost by death within the year ten ordinary mem-
bers, viz. :

Right Hon. Patrick Bulfin, Lord Mayor of Dublin, elected May 8,
1871.

John E. Pigot, Esq., elected June 9, 1851.

“Rev. T. D. F. Barry, elected January 8, 1866.

Joseph Watkins, Esq., R. H. A., elected April 11, 1870.

Right Hon. Edwin R. Windham Wyndham, Earl of Dunraven and
Mount-Earl, F. R.S., elected October 25, 1830.

Robert Callwell, Esq., elected February 10, 1838.

George Alexander Hamilton, Esq., LL. D., elected January 13,
1845.

Right Hon. Edward Lucas, elected January 13, 1845.

James Graham Hildige, Ksq., F. R.C.8.1, L.K.Q.C. P.L, elected
January 10, 1859.

William D. Moore, M. D., elected December 12, 1859.

One of the Members we have lost took a very earnest interest and
an active part in the work of the Academy—we mean Lord Dunraven.
He was born at Adare Manor, in the county of Limerick, on the
19th of May, 1812. He was educated at Eton, and Trinity College,
Dublin. In early life he was devoted to the study of astronomy, and
resided for about two years at the Dublin Observatory, where he earnestly
occupied himself with observing-work, under the direction of Sir
William R. Hamilton. These labours proved detrimental to his sight,
and in consequence of this he abandoned a project he had formed of
erecting a first-class observatory at Adare. He always, however, re-
tained a great interest in the science, and became a Fellow of the Royal
Astronomical Society. So early as 1830, when he was but in the
19th year of his age, he was elected a Member of this Academy, of

NAO h wb

Ixx Appendix.

which he afterwards became a Member of Council and Vice-President.
It seems to have been his intimate friendship with Ietrie that first led
him to the serious study of archeology. He co-operated earnestly in
the establishment of the Irish Archeological Society, founded in 1840,
and afterwards in that of the Celtic Society, in 1845.

In common with all enlightened Irishmen, he had felt much disap-
pointment and regret when the operations of the Topographical de-
partment of the Ordnance Survey were stopped by the Government,
after the publication of the Londonderry Memoir. In 1843 it was
resolved to take action, for the purpose of endeavouring to induce Her
Majesty’s Ministers to sanction the recommencement and continuance
of those operations. In January of that year the Academy appointed a
deputation to present a memorial on the subject to the Irish Govern-
ment. Lord Dunraven (then Viscount Adare), acting in concert with
his Irish friends, brought together a large and influential meeting in
London, on the 19th of June, in the same year. The result of the efforts
thus made was, that the then Prime Minister, Sir Robert Peel, consented
to the appointment of a Commission to reconsider the entire question.
Lord Adare was a member of this Commission. Some of the leading
scholars of Ireland were examined before it, and a highly-interest-
ing Report, based on their evidence, was presented to the Govern-
ment. That Report was in favour of the resumption of the Geological
Survey and the continuance of the Topographical and Historical de-
partment concurrently with it, though on a separate basis. The recom-
mendations, so far as the latter was concerned, were not carried into
effect; and, in that respect, the Commission bore no fruit. But the move-
ment in which our deceased Member had taken such a prominent part led
to the establishment of the Geological Survey of the United Kingdom,
which De La Beche in England and Portlock in this country had com-
menced, but which, up to the period of the labours of the Commission
of 1843, had received very little encouragement or support from the
Government. 2

On the discovery of the Ardagh Chalice and Brooches, Lord Dun-
raven procured for us, as we have already had occasion to mention, the
privilege of exhibiting in our Museum, for a considerable time, those
valuable works of art. And we have reason to know that it was his
earnest desire that they might ere long become the property of the
Academy. He gave an elaborate account of them in a Paper read
before us, and which will soon appear in our Transactions.

For some years before his death he was engaged in preparing mate-
rials for the completion of Dr. Petrie’s ‘‘ History of the Ancient Eccle-
siastical Architecture of Ireland.” He had personally visited all the
principal ruins, and had taken photographs, and made ground plans and
measurements of them, and written descriptive notes. He made pro-
vision in his Will for the publication of these photographs, which will
supply a series of illustrations of Irish Architecture, from its earliest
period down to the Norman Invasion.

Lord Dunraven was President of the Cambrian Archeological Asso-

Minutes of the Academy Ixxi

ciation in 1869, when it met at Bridgend, in Glamorganshire, and he
delivered before that body a valuable address on the Archeology of the
district.

He was a Fellow of the Royal Society, of the Royal Geographical,
and of the Geological, Societies.

Lord Dunraven died at Malvern, on the 6th of October, 1871.

The Academy has also lost by death, within the year, four Hono-
rary Members, viz. :—

Sir Roderick Impey Murchison, Bart., D.C. L., F. B.S.
Charles Babbage, Esq., M. A., F. B.S.

Sir John Frederick William Herschel, Bart., D.C. L., F. B.S.
George Grote, Esq.

No Honorary Member has been elected.
The Report was adopted.

The Secretary of the Council brought up the following recommen-
dations of the Council, which were adopted.—

tr. To authorize the Council to purchase Dr. Aquilla Smith’s col-
lection of Irish Coins and Tokens for £350; and to make such arrange-
ments for the payment of that sum as the funds of the Academy will

ermit.

: m. To allocate to Mr. Charles Cotton the sum of £19 14s. 9d., being
the Balance of the Parliamentary grant, in aid of his researches ‘‘ On the
Stiffness, &c., of Bent Iron Plates.”’

m1. To sanction the loan to the Committee for promoting the Exhi-
bition of Musical Instruments at the South Kensington Museum, of
such objects of that kind as the Council may think fit.

The following President, Council, and Officers, were elected for
the year 1871-72.

PRESIDENT :
Rev. J. H. Jetzerr, B. D.
CounciL :
Committee of Science.

W. K. Sullivan, Ph. D.

Henry Hennessy, F. B.S.

Rev. Samuel Haughton, M.D., F.R.S8.
Robert McDonnell, M. D., F. B.S.

K. Perceval Wright, M.D.

Robert S. Ball, LL. D.

Sir Robert Kane, LL. D., F. B.S.
George J. Stoney, M. A., F. B.S.
William Archer, Esq.

David Moore, Ph. D.

John Casey, LL. D.

R.I. A. PROC.—VOL. I., SER. II. $4

Ixx Appendix.

Committee of Public Literature and Antiquities.

John T. Gilbert, F. 8. A.

William H. Hardinge, Esq.

John Kells Ingram, LL. D.

Sir W. R. Wilde, M. D.

Samuel Ferguson, LL. D.
W.J.O’Donnavan, LL. D.
Alexander G. Richey, LL. B.

John R. Garstin, LL. B., F.8. A.
Rev. William Reeves, D. D.

Lord Talbot De Malahide, F. R. S.

TREASURER.—John R. Garstin, LL. B.

SECRETARY oF THE AcapEMy.—-W. K. Sullivan, Ph. D.

SECRETARY OF THE Councit.—John Kells Ingram, LL. D.
SrcRETARY OF Forricn CorREsponDENCE.—Sir W. R. Wilde, M. D.
Liprarian.—John T. Gilbert, F.S A.

CLerkK To THE AcADEMY.—Kdward Clibborn, Esq.

The President, under his hand and seal, appointed the following
Vice-Presidents for the ensuing year :—

Henry Hennessy, F. B.S.

Rey. Samuel Haughton, M.D., F. B.S.
Samuel Ferguson, LL. D.

Lord Talbot de Malahide, F. R. S.

“Christian Inscriptions in the Irish language,’ was presented to
the Library by Miss Stokes, and thanks returned for the donation.

Aprit 8, 1872.
Rev. J. H. Jetzett, B. D., President, in the Chair.

William Hillier Baily, F. G. S., John Ball Greene, Esq., Sir Arthur
Purves Phayre, K.C.8S.1., and Standish G. Rowley Esq., were elected
Members of the Academy.

The Secretary reported from the Council that Mr. inact Abra-
ham had been obliged to give up his intended voyage, and had ac-
cordingly returned the £50 which had been voted to him for scientific
researches connected therewith. He also explained that the Council
had allocated this money as follows :—

Minutes of the Academy. Ixxili

£15 0 O to Mr. A. G. More, in aid of his researches onthe Flora of
the West of Ireland.

£17 10 O to Mr. Charles E. Burton, to construct a spectroscope, to
investigate the Aurora Borealis, and Zodaical Light.

£17 10 0 to Mr G.J. Stoney, towards the completion of the Great
Academy Spectroscope, in aid of his researches in the
Interrupted Spectra of Gases, the original grant having

————\—_ been found insufficient.

£50 0 0

The action of the Council was approved and ratified.

The following papers were read :—

‘‘On the Constitution of the Outer Atmosphere of the Sun;” by G.
J. Stoney, F.R.S. :

“On the Floatation of Sand on the Surface of the River Ganges ;”’
communicated by Professor Hennessy, for F. X.J. Webber, Esq. |

The thanks of the Academy were voted to the Cavaliere Negri for
his donation to the Library, and to the Cavaliere Cattaneo for the
trouble he had taken in the matter.

Apri 22, 1872.

Rev. J. H. Jecrert, B.D., President, in the Chair.

The following papers were read :—

‘On the Anatomy of Chlamydophorus Truncatus and other Eden-
tates;’’ by Professor Macalister.

‘On some Evidence touching the Age of Rath-Caves ;”’ by Samuel
Ferguson, LL. D. 3

Donations to the Library were presented, and thanks voted to the
several donors.

May 13, 1872.
Rey. J. H. Jerzzrt, B. D., President, in the Chair.

Permission was granted to the Council to lend a picture of General
Vallancey, and such objects from the Museum to the Dublin Exhibi-
tion of 1872, as shall seem best to them.

Read a letter from Rev. William Reeves, D.D., accompanying a
donation of Charles H. Todd, LL. D., consisting of a collection of

lxxiv Appendix.

papers, which embrace a large portion of the late Dr. J. O’Donovan’s
literary correspondence pur chased by his brother the late Rev. J. Todd,
D. D., Ex-president of the Academy.

= ae thanks of the Academy were voted to Dr. Todd for his valu-.
able guit.

The following papers were read :

‘‘On some Evidences of Connexion between the Early Populations
of Asia and Central America ;”’ by Samuel Ferguson, LL. D.

‘On the Daily Weather Reports ; ;”” also

‘On a Compound Prism of Bisulphide of Carbon and Glycerine ;”
by G. J. Stoney, F. B.S.

__ Donations of books were presented, and thanks voted to the several
aonors.

May 27, 1872.

Rey. J. H. Jetzert, B. D., President, in the Chair.

On the recommendation of the Council the operation of By-law 5
of Chap. VIII. was suspended, it being understood, that ‘‘any mem-
ber desirous of procuring a copy of the revised Statutes and By-laws ”’
before the meeting of the Academy at which they should be considered,
will be supplied with one on application.

The following paper was read by the Secretary for Hodder M.
Westropp, Esq.—‘‘On a Lantern or Fanal on St. Catherine’s Down,
Isle of Wight.”

Donations to the Library were presented, and thanks voted to the
several donors.

JuNE 10, 1872

Henry Hennessy, F. R.8., Vice-President, in the Chair.

The following papers were read :—

‘‘On Recent Additions to the Flora of Ireland ;” by A. G. More, Esq.
‘‘On a MS. alleged to have been written by St. Camin of Tniscal-
Se love Nie Wile Hennessy, Ksq.

Minutes of the Academy. Ixxv

JUNE 24, 1872.

Rey. J. H. Jevzterr, B. D., President, in the Chair.

Francis Nolan, Esq., and Thomas Baldwin, Esq., were elected
Members of the Academy.

The Secretary of the Council brought up the revised edition of the
By-laws, as recommended by the Council, which were unanimously
adopted, and ordered to be inserted on the Minutes of the Academy.

The following papers were read :—

‘On a New Form of Goriometer ;” by J. P. O'Reilly, Esq., C. E.

‘‘A Resumé of the Irish Mosses ;’ by David Moore, Ph. D.

‘‘A New Determination ofthe Elements of the Orbit of the Binary
Star & Ursae Majoris.” And a supplement to his paper on the ‘‘Theory
of Screws ;” by Robert 8. Ball, LL. D.

‘‘On some Undescribed Antiquities in the Parishes of Killenny and
Kilteale, Queen’s County ;”’ by Rev. John O’ Hanlon.

‘‘On Heat as a Factor in Vital Action ;” by George Sigerson, M.D.

‘On the Genus Tetrapedia (Reinsch),’”’ and ‘On two new kindred
Chroococcaceous Forms,’”’ and ‘‘On a Minute Nostoc;” by William
Archer, Esq.

‘‘On a Bronze Shield lately found in the Co. of Limerick;’” by
Maurice Lenihan, Esq.

Donations to the Library and Museum were presented, and thanks
voted to the several donors.

The Treasurer presented the abstract of accounts for the year ended.
the 31st March, 1872, with the Auditor’s report thereon (see next page) ;.
and also his estimate for the year 1872-73, as amended by the Council..

The Academy adjourned to Monday, 11th November, 1872.

ROYAL IRISH
GENERAL ABSTRACT OF THE ACCOUNT OF JOHN RIBTON | ih
FROM 1sr APRIL 187i)!

|
i} a

For Special | For General Total |!
RECEIPTS. Purposes. Purposes. of each Class. |

ads : . ah
Not appropriated, . . file Minne 205 18 O 7
Balance rom st Year, Mus. Cat Sale avating
as opposite),. . .{|90 14 4 }
206 12. 4)

From PARLIAMENTARY GRANTS :—
Unappropriated :—‘* Old Grant,” . ee Apr etc 584 0 0

Appropriated :—
Preparation of Scientific Reports, . . . | 200 0 0 |
Library, <1 .« 200 0 0 |
Researches in connexion with Celtic Manu- \ 200 0 0 |

scripts, Sri Monae inst tonne ;
Museum,. . ee tess Be AOE Oe 20) f
Purchase of Treasure ‘Trove, ‘ 100 0 0 |
Tilustration and Printing of Transactions | 200 0 0 iq
and Proceedings, . : : j
1684 0 0}
», MEMBERS’ PAYMENTS :— ,
k
intrancesMees i.e is, a ee Cie 42 0 0 i
Annual Subscriptions, . La R60 TBs. 0 i
Life Membership Compositions (invested } 9612 0 |
as opposite), . : ce
399 0 @
» PUBLICATIONS SOLD :— )
Transactions, — [
Proceedings, Se Neate Meme et cme cama sites, fs. — ’
Urishe MSS Series, iy. sets i ee es wiaes Og 2 6 \
keabharnmash-=Uidhris pee ries, arin 6 he 55 9 6 a
Leabhar Breac, : Bat es — iF
Museum Catalogue (invested. as opposite), . ae 013 0 |
57 5 OF

» INTEREST ON INVESTMENTS :—

Life Composition—Consol. Stock, . . . Se Pe eRe 57 15 8 a
Cunningham Bequest—New 8 per cents. Bhi,

67 0 4
(invested as opposite), .
Museum Catalogue—Bank of Ireland Stock
{invested as opposite) ae
4 127 10
», Refunded Bank Commission for collecting 0.0 6 0 0
country Cheques, ORE ee ned tity
ie
» TEA FUND Subscriptions & Sale of Tickets, g) ley) sy ily
wo Bi
£1277 10 8 | 1206 14 2 | 2484 4 If
_—

I certify that the above Account is correct, according to the best of my knowledij)\,,

For Auditor's Repo in,

}

i). CADEMY.

i
IJARSTIN, TREASURER OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY,
i} 3ist MARCH, 1872.

From Funds | From Funds

appropriated available Total of each
PAYMENTS. for Special | for General Class.
Purposes. Purposes.

| or SCIENTIFIC & LITERARY PURPOSES:—

| Bees dee S| 3). id: LS CY
Polite Literature and ae objects i a ee 50 0 0
Scientific pes Ng ae Se i BOO: © ©
, Library, . . ere fone Meet ZOO OO) 93°. 8.8
‘| Trish Scribe, &c., . 200 0 O
| ; (including Lithographing of
| : Leabhar Breac), i : Loe 8) eo
Museum,. . eh) sa cs 2 200 0° O01 “500 -0
i Treasure Trove, 5p Ae Se ee vere LOO O70
Transactions and Proceedings, é 200 0 0
| : », and Leabhar na h- Uidhri, ie ses 107 11 7
1100 0 0); 457 9 6
1557 9 6
» ESTABLISHMENT CHARGES :—
Salaries, . . eter te CS eT ire ena Wile 344 0 0
Wages and Liveries, oA ORG aaa Ba ges Rae etn sess 172.9 5
Furniture and RE PAIS eg i. eee. Sorte vs oy Oye
uo ewe A bh ce ec [2 Wb 91.0
Lighting, . Hume ee EE seo reas ok 387 10 3
Insurance, Taxes, and Law, AG Ses ientae ay os See Aas 10 7 10
Stationery, . oe RING SER tae Daa ma tie 0
Printing (Miscellaneous), Sprains» te eis 26 3 11
Postage, . . silte Maite ae 15 6 9
Freights, Incidentals, and Contingencies, : MID ee 1018 1
Commission on Country paeanes Coe ! eae ® ©. G
opposite), . ~e : : :
639 13 1
a INVESTMENTS (CAPITAL) :—
B oe | Description. get
i £)\s.ld S.1a E |s.id
af bershi
creations, } 103/16|8 ah Stock, |j2079| 5/8} 96 12 0
Fiunningham Be-
| quest Interest, 73/6 |0| New 3 per Cents,||2390/19|6] 67 0 4
fuseum Catalogue : 6
“Produce, . {| 1) 8]4| Bk. of Ir: Stock,|] 25/196
Viz. :—Sales, 14s. 4d. 4+ 13s. opposite, .£1 7 4
Produce of Stock, as opposite, . 214 0
414 sae ee 167 13 8
TEA FUND Expenditure. . . . . . YG Oy tO py 202d

Uzi 10) 8 1107 8 2 | 9884 18) 10

Walance to credit of the Academy, . . . es 99 6 0 99 6 0

£ (1277 10 8 \1206 14 2 | 2484 4 10

een...

pnd belief, Joun Risron Ganstin, Treasurer, R. 1. A.

Mee next page.

AUDITORS’ REPORT.

We have examined the above General Abstract, and compared the Vouchers for the details of
‘the several heads thereof, and find the same to be correct, leaving a Balance of ninety-nine pounds
and six shillings (£99 6s. Od.) to the credit of the Academy ; which amount is certified by
the Accountant-General to have remained to the credit of the Academy’s account in the Bank
of Ireland on the 30th of March, 1872.

The Treasurer has also exhibited to usa like Certificate in respect of the invested CAPITAL,
showing that the amounts of Stock standing in the name of the Academy on the Ist of
April, 1872, were £2390 19s. 6d. New 3 per cents.; £2079 5s. 8d. Consols; and
£25 19s. 6d. Bank of Ireland Stock.

. WiLL1AM ARCHER, ae
(Signed) MH Cuosm } Auditors.

June 3, 1872.

APPENDAX.

ABSTRACT OF THE

MINUTES OF THE ACADEMY

FOR THE SESSION 1872-73.

November 11, 1872.
Rey. J. H. Jetzerr, B. D., President, in the Chair.

The following Papers were read :—

‘Qn ancient Historic Tales in the Irish language;’” by Brian
O’Looney, Esq. He also submitted translations of a number of Irish Tales.

‘“On an Ogham Inscription;” by the Right Rev. the Lord Bishop
of Limerick, communicated through Samuel Ferguson, LL. D., V. P.

The Secretary, on the part of Rev. Maxwell Close, presented a
transcript of the late E. O’Curry’s Catalologue of the Irish MSS. in
the British Museum, and proposed a vote of thanks to the donor, which
was carried by acclamation. Donations to the Library were presented,
and thanks voted to the several donors.

StateD Mrrtinc, NovemBer 80, 1872.
Rev. J. H. Jevtert, B. D., President, in the Chair.

The following Papers were read :—

‘¢OQn some paper casts of ancient Inscriptions in the counties of Gal-
way and Mayo;” by Richard Burchett, Esq. ; communicated by Samuel
Ferguson, LL. D., VY. P.

On the time and topography of the Bruighean Da Choga;” by
Denis H. Kelly, Esq.

‘‘On a fragment of an ancient Crozier head, in the collection of the
Rey. James O’ Laverty ;”’ by John Ribton Garstin, F.S. A.
The following donations to the Museum were presented, and thanks

voted to the several donors :—
Two Cinerary Urns, found in a mound in the parish of Ballyhayne,

Rk. L A. PROC.—VOL. I., BER. Il., MINUTES. 0

Ixxx Appendix.

county Meath; presented by J. Tisdall, Esq., through A. R. Nugent,
Esq., M. R. 1. A.

Two Bronze Roman Medallions, presented by Mr. Baker, through
W. Sweetman, Esq., M.R. I. A.

A Flint Arrow Head; presented by Mr. Doherty, of Buncrana.

Donations to the Library were presented, and thanks voted therefor.

DECEMBER 9, 1872.
Rev. J. H. Jetiert, B. D., President, in the Chair.

The following Papers were read :—

‘On the Ammonia present in Fungi;” by W. K. Sullivan, Ph. D.
“On the Dyeing Materials and Processes of the Ancient Irish ;’’
by W. K. Sullivan, Ph. D.

Donations to the Library were presented, and thanks voted therefor.

JANUARY 138, 1873.

Rev. J. H. Jevzert, B. D., President, in the Chair.

Lord Castletown of Upper Ossory ; Arthur Andrews, Esq. ; Thomas
Drew, Esq.; J. S. W. Durham, Esq.; Very Rev. John Farrell; Lieute-
nant-Colonel J. F. Hickie; Rev. C. M‘Cready ; Joseph Nolan, Esq. ;
Alexander Porter, M.D.; G. D. Powell, M.D.; Evelyn P. Shirley,
Ksq., F.S.A.; P. J. Smyth, Esq., Ch. L. H., M. P.; and Robert E. Ward,
Ksq., D. L., were elected Members of the Academy.

The following Papers were read :—

‘On the Contents of the Book of Leinster;’’ by B. O’Looney, Esq.

‘©QOn aspecies of the Labyrinthodont Amphibia, from Garrow Col-
liery ;”’ by W. H. Baily, Esq.

Donations to the Museum were presented, and thanks returned to
the several donors.

JANUARY 27, 1873.
Rey. J. H. Jexrzert, B. D., President, in the Chair.

The following Papers were read :—

‘« First Report on Hyalonema Mirabilis;’’ by Dr. E. P. Wright.

‘‘On an Ancient Crucifix Figure ;” by Sir W. R. Wilde, M. D.

The following donations to the Museum were presented :—

Two ancient Bronze Swords, found near Maguire’s Bridge; by the
Earl of Enniskillen; a sheet of Drawings of Antiquities; by Marc
Pontet, Esq. The thanks of the Academy were voted to the donors.

Minutes of the Academy. Ixxx1

It was moved by Sir W. R. Wilde, M. D., and seconded by David
R. Pigot, Esq., and Resolved —

That it be referred to Conncil to consider and procure Reports
upon the best means of the utilization of Peat, as fuel in Ireland.

Fresrvuary 10, 1873.
Rey. J. H. Jexuerr, B. D., President, in the Chair.

W. H. Patterson, Esq., and T. A. Readwin, Esq., were elected
Members of the Academy.
The following Paper was read : —

‘‘On the Callan Mountain Inscription ;’’ by S. Ferguson, LL. D.,
VieP:

Frsruary 24, 1873.
Rev. i . H. Jewuert, B. D., President, in the Chair.

The following Papers were read :—
‘‘On Sugar Beet grown in Ireland, in the year 1872;” by the
President.
On some Clay, Iron, and Bronze Pipes ;”’ and also “‘a Charter of
James IT.;”? by W.J. O’Donnavan, LL. D.
Donations to the Museum and Library were presented, and thanks
voted to the donors.

SrateD Meerine, Marca 15, 1873.

Rev. J. H. Jevtert, B. D., President, in the Chair.
The following Report of the Council was read and adopted :—

Report OF THE CoUNCIL, FOR THE YEAR 1872-38.

Since our last Report was presented to the Academy, the following
papers have been published in our Transactions: In Science :—

1. ‘On Muscular Anomalies in Human Anatomy.’ By Professor
A. Macalister, M. B.

_ 2. * Account of Experiments on the Retardation experienced by
Vortex Rings, when moving through Air.” By Professor R. 8S. Ball,
LL.D.

3. “A Geometrical Study of the Kinematics: Equilibrium, and
small Oscillations of a Rigid Body.” By Professor R. 8. Ball, LL.D.

Ixxxli Appendix.

And the following paper is in the press :—

‘CA Monograph on the Anatomy of Chlamydophorus Truncatus,
with Notes on the Structure of other Species of Kdentata.’? By Professor
Macalister, M. B.

In Polite Literature and Antiquities, the following papers are in
the press: —

1. <‘On an Ancient Chalice and Brooches lately found at Ardagh,
in the county of Limerick.” By the late Karl of Dunraven.

2. ‘On the Felire of Oengus.” By Whitley Stokes, LL. D.

Parts 5 and 6 of Volume I. of the New Series of our Proceedings
have also appeared; and Parts 7 and 8 are in the press.

Papers have been read before the Academy during the past year:—

In the department of Science—By the President; Professor R. S.
Ball, LL. D.; G. J. Stoney, F. R.S.; Professor H. Hennessy F. R.S.;
Professor W. K. Sullivan, Ph. D.; Professor A. Macalister, M. B.; Pro-
fessor E. P. Wright, M.D.; Professor J. P. O’Reilly; Mr. F. X. J.
Webber; Mr. W. Archer; Mr. W. H. Baily; David Moore, Ph. D-. ;
Professor G. Sigerson, M. D.; and Mr. Alexander G. More.

In the department of Polite Literature and Antiquities—By the
Lord Bishop of Limerick; Samuel Ferguson, LL. D.; Mr. D. H. Kelly;
Rev. J. O’Hanlon; Sir W. Wilde; Professor W. K. Sullivan, Ph. D. ;
Mr. W. M. Hennessy; W. J. O’Donnavan, LL. D.; Mr. Brian O’ Loo-
ney; Mr. H. M. Westropp; Mr. J. R. Garstin ; and Mr. M. Lenihan.

The price of the Bell and Bell-shrine of St. Patrick having been
completed by the sum provided in the Parliamentary Kstimates of last
year, these valuable objects have been finally secured for our Museum.

In pursuance of a Resolution passed at the Stated Meeting of the
Academy in March last, the Council have purchased Dr. Aquiila
Smith’s collection of Irish Coins and Tokens.

The transfer of the collection of Antiquities to their new places of
deposit has been continued during the year. The Bronze objects, as
enumerated and arranged in the Catalogue, have all, with some trifling
exceptions, been removed to the Glass Cases in the Long Room, in
conformity with the plan prescribed by the Museum Committee. The
entire range of presses on the north side of this apartment is now com-
plete, and presents an appearance highly creditable to the taste and
ability of the Curator. The Smith collection of Coins has been depo-
sited in the Rail Cases in the Gallery. The crypt under the Library,
which, owing to its darkness and want of ventilation, had for many
years served only as a lumber room, has undergone extensive changes
by which light and air are now admitted, and has been converted into
a Lapidary Museum. Here are deposited on iron stands the twelve
ogham-inscribed stones which formed the Academy’s original collection
of this class of objects. Ten additional ogham-inscribed stones have
during the past year been acquired by the Academy by purchase from
the representatives of the late Mr. Windele of Cork, and are also depo-
sited in the crypt. Iron stands for these have been ordered and are

Minutes of the Academy. Ixxxill

in preparation. The miscellaneous collection of sculptured stones, for-
merly heaped on the floor, has been arranged and built into dwartf- walls
dividing the south side of the crypt into four bays or compartments:
the sculptured faces form the wall-surfaces, and are now seen to advan-
tage. On the north side the position of the framework supporting the
collection of ancient Canoes has been altered so as to allow access to the
north wall of the crypt, on which are now ranged the casts and moulds
from ancient crosses and other monumental objects. When proper
arrangements shall have been made for heating, and improving the ap-
proach to, this apartment, it is expected that it will constitute a valua-
ble and very interesting addition to the general Museum.

Besides the Windele collection of ogham-inscribed monuments, the
Academy has acquired during the year a fine bronze shield, which will
be described in the forthcoming number of the Proceedings, and also
several additions to its miscellaneous Irish antiquities.

In laying before the Government the usual annual statement of the
requirements of the Academy, we thought it right to repeat our action
of last year by appending to the ordinary estimate several supple-
mentary items. These are as follows:—For the cost of attendance and
general expenses necessary in order fully to open to the public our
Museum Collections, £200; for the publication of materials prepared
by aid of the grant for Researches in connexion with Celtic Manu-
scripts, £200 ; to complete the price of the Smith Collection of Coins,
£81 8s. 7d.; and for the purchase of the Ardagh Chalice and Brooches,
£500. The last of these amounts was fixed in consequence of an offer
made to us by the Right Rev. Bishop Butler to sell the objects referred
to, to the Academy, for the sum named, which the Museum Committee
reported to be a reasonable price. When that offer reached us, we at
once resolved, without waiting for the result of our application to the
Government, to recommend to the Academy the purchase of the
Chalice and Brooches, and to request from you the same discretion as
to the financial arrangements which would be necessary for the pur-
pose, as you accorded us in the case of the Smith Collection of Coins.
But, when just about to adopt this course, we were informed that a
controversy had arisen respecting the ownership of these objects, and
that the question whether they came under the description of Treasure
Trove was under the consideration of Her Majesty’s Government. In
the discussion of these matters we have remained entirely neutral, but
we have been obliged to suspend our action for the purchase of the
Chalice and Brooches until some decision is arrived at respecting them.

The first part of the lithograph edition of Leabhar Breac has been
issued, and received with general satisfaction. The second part, com-
pleting the work, is in active progress, and will, we trust, be published
within a few months. Every effort has been made to ensure perfect
accuracy ; and each page, before being printed off, is most carefully
examined by Mr. O’Longan and Mr. O’Looney. An arrangement has
been entered into for the production of a facsimile copy of the Book

Ixxxiv Appendix.

of Leinster by the joint action of the Academy and of Trinity College,
to which latter body the manuscript belongs. This announcement will
be received with much gratification, as it has long been desired that
the contents of this valuable collection of ancient Irish pieces should be
made generally available to those who are interested in such researches.

The catalogue of our Irish Manuscripts has been continued. A Regis-
ter of the Library has been commenced, and a considerable portion of it is
already completed. Among the additions to our Library during the
past year, we may specially mention the Ordnance Survey of the
Peninsula of Sinai, presented by Her Majesty’s Government; and a
copy of the late Professor O’Curry’s Catalogue of the Irish Manuscripts
in the British Museum, for which we are indebted to the liberality of
our fellow-member, the Rev. Maxwell Close. We have also obtained,
by application to the Commissioners for the publication of the Ancient
Laws and Institutes of Ireland, a copy of seventeen volumes of the tran-
script of the Brehon Laws, made for the Commissioners by the late Dr.
O’Donovan and Professor O’Curry. Every facility consistent with the
rules of the Academy is afforded in the Library to persons who desire
to consult our collections whether of printed books or of manuscripts.

It was mentioned in our last Report that steps were in progress for
preparing a revised code of the Statutes and By-laws of the Academy.
Such a code has since been completed and submitted to you, and has
received your assent. It is believed that the effect of the revision has
been to remove a number of inconsistencies and ambiguities, and to
bring the whole of our Laws and Regulations for the first time into a
complete, harmonious, and intelligible form.

The list of Council, Officers, and Members, which had not been
printed since 1866, has undergone a complete revision, and has been
issued to members within the past year. It appears from it that the
number of our Members on the Ist December 1872, was as follows:—
Life Members, 200; Annual Members, 150; and Honorary Members,
50, making a total of 400.

The Council have reason to anticipate that the Treasurer’s Report,
when presented—as usual after the close of the present month—will
show a highly satisfactory state of the Academy’s finances.

The existing regulations respecting Medals and Premiums to be
given out of the interest of the Cunningham Fund not having been
found to work satisfactorily, have been repealed, so that awards
can for the future be made from it as may be thought expedient,
or as fitting occasion may arise, subject to no restriction except those
imposed by the will of the testator. The first use the Council have
made of the freedom of action thus recovered has been one which they
believe will meet with the unanimous approval of the Academy—
namely, to award a Cunningham Medal to Sir William Wilde, as a
permanent mark of the Academy’s appreciation of his labours in con-
nexion with the Catalogue of the Museum. The Council have also
resolved to offer, out of the same fund, four Premiums, of Fifty Pounds

Minutes of the Academy. Ixxv

each, for Essays on the Irish Language, and the Literature in that Lan-
guage, written and uu-written, in each province of Ireland. They
propose inviting, in the first instance, Essays relative to the Irish Laii-
guage in the provinces of Munster and Connaught. The Council will
take care to make it known that they do not undertake to award any
Premium unless they shall consider the Essays sent in to possess ade-
quate merit.

A Bill for the preservation of Ancient National Monuments in the
United Kingdom, haying been prepared by Sir John Lubbock, was sub-
mitted by him to the Council, with a request that they would supply
a list of such Irish monuments as ought, in their opinion, to be enume-
rated in the Schedule. The Council, having been informed that a Bill
for the same purpose, intended to apply to Ireland only, had been pre-
pared by Mr. P. J. Smyth, M. P., obtained a copy of it also; and re-
quested the Committee of Polite Literature and Antiquities to consider
both Bills, and to report as to any clauses in either of them which were
open to objection, and as to the additional provisions which might seem
necessary to make an efficient measure. The Committee was further
requested to prepare such a list of Irish monuments as Sir John Lub-
bock desired. This list was accordingly drawn up and sent to Sir John
Lubbock, and a copy of it was also placed at Mr. P. J. Smyth’s dis-
posal. The Report of the Committee on the two Bills contains a very
full examination of the merits and defects of the proposed measure ;
and a copy of this Report has been forwarded to Sir John Lubbock. We
have also, at his request, presented a petition to the House of Commons
in favour of his Bill, praying, however, at the same time, that it may
be amended by introducing provisions for an enlarged representation of
Treland on the Board of Commissioners which it proposes to create, as well
as for the holding of meetings of this Board from time to time in Ireland.

After the Report of last year was presented, the Committee of
Science, finding that Mr. Abraham, to whom a grant of £50 had been
made, out of the sum of £200 annually placed at the disposal of the
Academy for the assistance of scientific researches, was unable to avail
himself of it, allocated this amount as follows:—

1. To Mr. Alexander G. More, £15, for Researches on the Flora of
the West of Ireland.

2. To Mr. Charles W. Burton, £17 10s., for the construction of a
Spectroscope to investigate the Aurora Borealis and Zodiacal Light.

3. To Mr. G. J. Stoney, £17 10s., towards the completion of the
great Academy Spectroscope, to be used in that gentleman’s Researches
on the Interrupted Spectra of Gases, the original grant for this pur-
pose having been insufficient.

The action of the Committee in making this allocation was approved
by the Council, and their Resolution to that effect was reported to the
Academy.

You will be asked at the present Meeting, to confirm the following
grants, which have been made out of the same fund for the current
year :—

]xxxvl Appendix.

1. To Mr. Wim. Heller Baily, £50, in aid of additional Explora-
tions at Kiltorcan, for Fossil Plants; subject to the condition that the
fossils discovered shall be at the disposal of the Council of the Academy.

2 To Mr. G. H. Kinahan, £40, for Microscopic Examination of
Teneous Rocks.

3. To Professor M‘Nab, £30, for Researches in Vegetable Physi-
ology and Histology.

It will be proposed to the Academy to allocate the remaining por-
tion (£80) of the fund to the illustration of the special reports on
Science, which are in course of preparation.

Mr. Clibborn having resigned the offices of Museum Curator, Assist-
ant Librarian, Serjeant at Mace, and Resident Housekeeper, it was
resolved to combine the last of these offices with that of Museum
Clerk, which had a short time before become vacant; and out of a
large number of candidates, a gentleman was selected for the appoint-
ment, who appeared to the Council to unite the qualifications of Anti-
quarian knowledge and executive ability. It is the duty of this officer
to reside in the house, to have the charge of it, and of the collections
it contains, to supervise the servants, to have the special custody of,
and be responsible for, the articles in the Museum, and to act gene-
rally under the direction of the Council and the Museum Committee.
Under this new arrangement, Mr. Clibborn, ceasing to reside in the
house, continues to hold the office of Clerk of the Academy and Assist-
ant Secretary, which he has so long filled with credit. to himself and
advantage to the institution.

Twenty-one Members have been elected during the year :—

. Wm. Hellier Baily, Esq.

. John Ball Greene, Esq.

. Major-General Sir A. P. Phayre, K. C.S. I.
. Standish G. Rowley, Esq.

. Francis Nolan, Esq.

. Thomas Baldwin, Esq.

. Lord Castletown of Upper Ossory.

. Arthur Andrews, Esq.

. Thomas Drew, Esq., R. H. A., F.R. 1. A. TI.
10. J. S. W. Durham, Esq., F. R.G.S. I.

11. Very Rev. Canon Farrell.

12. Lieutenant-Colonel J. F. Hickie.

13. Rev. Christopher Mc Cready, M. A.

14. Joseph Nolan, Esq.

15. A. Porter, Esq., M. D.

16. George D. Powell, Esq., M. B.

17. Evelyn Philip Shirley, Esq., F.S. A., D. L.
18. P. J. Smyth, Esq., M. P.

19. R. KE. Ward, Esq.

20. William Hugh Patterson, Esq.

21. T. A. Readwin, Esq., F.G.S.

OO OATS Ors GO NDE

Minutes of the Academy. IxxXvli

The Academy has lost by death within the year four Ordinary Mem-
bers, viz. :—

Edward Barnes, Esq., elected May 10, 1847. ’

Michael Merriman, Esq., elected April 8, 1867.

Thomas E. Beatty, M. D., elected June 24, 1833.

- David Charles La Touche, Esq., elected November 23, 1835.

And four Honorary Members, viz. :—

Rey. Canon Adam Sedgwick, F. R.S8., &c.

Mrs. Mary Somerville.

Colonel W. H. Sykes, F. R.S., &c.

Sir Frederick Madden, K.H., F. R.S., &c.

The Recommendation of the Council of the 8th of March, 1873, to
allocate the following sums, out of the Grant for Scientific Researches,
was adopted :—

£50 to William H. Baily, Esq., for additional Explorations at
Kiltorcan, for Fossil Plants.

£40 to G. H. Kinahan, Esq., for the Microscopical Examinations
of Rocks.

£30 to W. R. M‘Nab, Esq., for Researches in Vegetable Phy-
siology. )

£80 to be allocated to the illustration of the special Reports on
Science, which are in course of preparation.

The following President, Council, and Officers were elected for the
year 1873 :-—
PRESIDENT:
Rev. J. H. Jerzert, B. D.
CouncIL :
Committee of Scrence.

W. K. Sullivan, Ph. D.

Henry Hennessy, F. R. 8.

Rey. Samuel Haughton, M. D.

Robert McDonnell, M. D., F. B.S.

E. Perceval Wright, M. D.

Robert 8. Ball, LL. D.

Sir Robert Kane, LL. D., F. B.S.
_ Wilham Archer, Hsq.

David Moore, Ph. D.

John Casey, LL. D.

Thomas Hayden, L.R.C.S8. I.

Committee of Polite Literature and Antiguities.
John IT. Gilbert, F.S. A.
John Kells Ingram, LL. D.
Sir W. R. Wilde, M. D.
Samuel Ferguson, LL. D.

R. I. A. PROC —VOL. I., SER. II., MINUTES. p

Ixxxvill Appendix.

W.J. O’Donnavan, LL. D.
Alexander G. Richey, LL. D.
John R. Garstin, LL. B., F.S. A.
Rev. William Reeves, D. D.

Lord Talbot de Malahide, F. R. 8.
Rev. Thaddeus O’Mahony, M. A.

TrrEasuRER.—John Ribton Garstin, LL. B., F.S. A.

SECRETARY OF THE AcADEMy.—W. K. Sullivan, Ph. D

SECRETARY oF THE Councrt.—John Kells Ingram, LL. D.
SECRETARY OF ForEIGN CorresponpENcr.—-Sir W. R. Wilde, M. D.
Lrsrartan.—John T. Gilbert, F.S. A.

OCLerKx oF tHE AcapemMy.—Kdward Clibborn, Esq.

The President, under his hand and seal, appointed the following
Members of the Council for the ensuing year

Vicn- PRESIDENTS.

Rev. Samuel Haughton, M. D., F. B.S.
Sir Robert Kane, LL. D., F. B.S.

Samuel Ferguson, LL. D.

Lord Talbot de Malahide, F.S. A., F. B.S.

The following gentlemen were elected Honorary Members of the
Academy :—

In the Department of Science.

John C. Adams, F.R.S8., &c., Cambridge.
Arthur Cayley, Cambridge.

James Dwight Dana, Yale College, U.S.
August W. Hofman, Berlin.

Wilhelm P. Schimper, Strasburg.

Padre Angelo Secchi, Rome.

George G. Stokes, F. R. 8., Cambridge.

In the Department of Polite Literature and Antiquities.

Henry Wadsworth Longfellow, Cambridge, Mass.
His Excellency Cavaliere Costantino Nigra, Paris.
Rt. Hon. John, Baron Romilly, London.
John Obadiah Westwood, Esq., Oxford.

The President presented to Sir Wm. R. Wilde, M. D., the Cun-
ningham Medal, awarded him by the Council ‘‘in appreciation of his
labours in connexion with the Catalogue of the Museum.”

Minutes of the Academy. lxxoxi

Aprit 14, 1872.
Wittiam Stokes, M. D., F. R.S., in the Chair.

Dr. Michael A. Boyd; John Frost, Esq. ; Professor Alexander
Macalister, M. B.; Major- General William James Smyth, R.A., F.R.S.;
and Thomas Wilkinson, Esq., were elected Members of the Academy.

The following Papers were read :—

‘“ Notes on Applied Mechanics, Nos. III., 1V., and V.;” by Robert
S. Ball, LL. D.

“On a Comparable Self-registering Hygrometer ;’? by Michael
Donovan, Esq.

‘On an Ogham-inseribed Pillar Stone lately discovered in the
County Cork;” by Richard R. Brash, M.R. I. A.

Donations to the Library were announced, and thanks voted to the
donors.

Apri, 28, 1873.
Rev. Wittiam Reeves, D. D., in the Chair.

The following Papers were read :—

‘“On Evidences of Sun-worship at Mount Callan ;” by Samuel
Ferguson, LL. D., V. P.

oA description of an Instrument for Keeping up Artificial Resp1-
ration (being a preliminary Report on the Innervation of the Heart) ;”
by Dr. Nicholas Furlong.

Donations were announced, and thanks voted to the donors.

May 12, 1873.
Rev. J. H. Jetiterr, B. D., President, in the Chair.

The Right Hon. Chichester Fortescue, M. P., President of the
» Board of Trade, was elected a Member of the Academy.

The following Papers were read :—

‘On the Influence of Dolomite on the Deposition of Carbonates
and Silicates of Zinc, especially as illustrated by the Zine Deposits of
Silver Mines in the County of Tipperary ;” by Professors Sullivan and
O'Reilly.

“On Sepulchral Slabs in the County Donegal ;” by W. H. Pat-
terson, Hsq., M. R. 1. A.

Donations were announced, and thanks voted to the several donors.

The Treasurer laid on the table his Estimate for the year 1873-4,
as approved by the Council; and submitted the Abstract of Accounts
for 1872-8, with Auditors’ Report thereon, as annexed :—

“

RECEIPTS.

For Special
Purposes.

Walance from last Year, .

From PARLIAMENTARY GRANTS: —

Unappropriated :—‘‘ Old Grant,”’
Appropriated ;—
Preparation of Scientitic Reports,
Library, .

Researches in connexion with Celtic! Manus

scripts,
Museum,. .
Purchase of Treasure Tro: ove,

Illustration and Printing of Transactions a

and Proceedings, .

Do. Special : —To complete the purchase

of the Bell and Bell-shrine of St. Patrick,

» MEMBERS’ PAYMENTS :—

Entrance Fees,
Annual Subscriptions,

Life Membership Compositions Cra

as opposite), .

, PUBLICATIONS SOLD :—

Transactions,

Proceedings,

Irish MSS. Series,

Leabhar na h-Uidhri,

Leabhar Breac, . 6
Museum Catalogue (invested as opposite), ;

» INTEREST ON INVESTMENTS :—

Life Composition—Consol. Stock, :

Cunningham Bequest—New 3 per cents.
(see opposite),

Museum Catalogue Bank of Ireland Stock
(see opposite),

» TEA FUND Subscriptions & Sale of Tickets,

3

200
200

200

200
100

200

Soe S&S SS
SSCS © S&S

193 0 0

ay I Oy

69 3 3

Be ea

10 10 6

1470 138 7

ROYAL IRISH#
GENERAL ABSTRACT OF THE ACCOUNT OF JOHN RIBTON ji
FROM 1sr APRIL, 1872,}!

For General

Purposes.
25 SEG
8) WW
584 0 0
110 5 0
oat 2) 0
WAL Ds v4
OmlG 4
2“ D
566 8 0
Oe) dit
Gi Ges
1355-5 9

Total I!
of each Class. |}

a ne |
99° 6 OFF
8
1877 0 OF
522 18 oO
|
(
|
@
a
182 10 @

133
10

2825

19

I certify that the above Account is correct, according to the best of

For Auditors’ Report),
I

WCADEMY. ~

\)) 81st MARCH, 1873.

From Funds | From Funds

appropriated available
PAYMENTS. for Special for General
Purposes. Purposes.

oR SCIENTIFIC & LITERARY PURPOSES:—
25. 3° Gh a8 Ba ahs

Polite Literature and ecu Mae

Scientific Reports, . . : Sl BOO. OO
Library, . . ee ood eo onlin) OO Orv Onan lel Zin 4S
Irish Scribe, &e.,, : ADO OO
59 includin; Litho; raphin; of
‘ FeSERGE Bea. . Bia cea a 18 8
Museum,. . 200 0 O 24 14 2
be (special), to complete the pur-)
5 chase of the Bell and Bell-shrine of St. 193 0 0
Patrick, BF CA A aR
Treasure Trove, al ead Ber vere est OL OOO.
Transactions and Proceedings, AO OO
3% », and Leabhar na h- Uidhri, Ba baaie 5 h Moh 8

1293, 0 0) |(336. 8 10
., Cunningham Medal for Sir William Wilde, 10 0

» ESTABLISHMENT CHARGES :—

Salaries. 6 AR AR epee capt agian, A i pea BG ee San}
Wages and Liveries, 0 Opes te tee ae We Rene : Is BO
Munnituneand kepairs, 6. so) ape ales 20737 KO
Fuel, CIN ote sein myer os gf el gue he S8al2= 20
Lighting, ° e ° . e Dea ‘ a 0 37 6 11
Insurance, Taxes, and ibe, eats . Pea ont D7 a8
Stationery, . ay HOSE Sleanile arth « ake? Se 22, 0. LO
Printing (Miscellaneous), Peo an Aine a yen ASTON
Postage, . . . Men 1G 1g) 7
Freights, Incidentals, andl Contingencies, 4 ce hetatera 83110 0
5 INVESTMENTS (CAPITAL) :—
Stock 2a Total |
Bought. Description. Stock. | |

ee £ sd. TE sya)

rites, } 91/16|11 |Consol. Stock, 2170/1617) 85 1 0

}ganingham Be-

ae 5 2/10) 7 |New 3 per Cents,|2443/10/1/ 48 3 3

acum Catalogue

|| Produce, as oppo- ;

Uisite, (except &d. 4| 6) 0|Bk. of Ir. Stock,| 30] 5/6 1D 13 @

' carried forward),

TEA FUND Expenditure.e . . . . . LOPLO GH aOneGy 17

LAO Te OO YG

Balance to credit of

che Beodlarag, 9) SISOS (Ck

talogue Sale balance), Om 0) 58

Sed las Ga\isoo 55 9

{ Armroosated mat 5 Re oh Haute:

nowledge and belief, Jonn Ripron GArsTiN, Treasurer, R. 1. A.

| see next page.

| ARSTIN , TREASURER OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY,

Total

of each Class.

Rn d,
1650. 8 10F
854 13. 0
16h OMS
A) ile al
9672 1 4
153 18 0
2895 19 4

X¢Cll Appendix.

AUDITORS’ REPORT.

We have examined the above General Abstract, and compared the Vouchers for
the details of the several heads thereof, and find the same to be correct, leaving a
Balance of One Hundred and Fifty-three Pounds and Eighteen Shillings to the
credit of the Academy; which amount (with £81 8s. 7d., then undrawn) is certi-
fied by the Accountant-General to have remained to the credit of the Academy’s
account in the Bank of Ireland on the Ist of April, 1873.

The Treasurer has also exhibited to us a like Certificate in respect of the invested
Capital, showing that the amounts of Stock standing in the name of the Academy
on the same day were £2443 10s. 1d., New Three per cents. ; £2170 16s. 7d.,
Consols; and £25 19s. 6d., Bank of Ireland Stock (besides transfer-certificate for
£4 6s. of the same, the purchase of which was not completed until after the

ist of April). :
2 Oe ee heer
May, 1873.

Minutes of the Academy. X¢Clil

May 12, 1873, (continued).

A Medal issued by the Royal University of Norway, in commemo-
ration of the Millenary Jubilee celebrated on the 18th of July, 1872,
in the Kingdom of Norway,—which Kingdom was constituted by King
Harald Haarfager, A. D. 872,—was presented on the part of the
University. ;

The thanks of the Academy were voted to the Royal Academy of
Norway.

May 26, 1873.
Rev. J. H. Jetzerr, B. D., President, in the Chair.

The following Paper was read :—

‘On a peculiar Sepulchral Slab at Kilberry, Co. Meath;’’ by John
Ribton Garstin, F.S.A., M.R. 1 A.

Donations were presented, and thanks voted to the several donors.

Jone 9, 1873.
Rev. J. H. Jecterr, B. D., President, in the Chair.

The following Papers were read :—

‘‘On the Anatomy of the Gorilla,” and
| ‘On the Anatomy of the Hippopotamus Liberiensis;”’ both by Alex-
ander Macalister, M. B., M.R.I. A.
‘On Inscribed Stones in the Co. of Mayo;” by G. H. Kinahan, Esq.
‘“On a Sculptured Stone, which formed part of the Tympanum of
the doorway of the Priest’s House at Glendalough, Co. Wicklow;” by
Sir William R. Wilde, M. D., M. R.1. A.

Donations were presented, and thanks voted to the several donors.

JUNE 23, 1873.
Rev. J. H. Jewterr, B. D., President, in the Chair.

William H. Warren, M. D., was elected a member of the Academy.

Read the following Report of the Council, of May 5, 1873, which
was adopted by the Academy :—

‘‘That the Royal College of Science having published an elaborate
report by Professor O’ Reilly on the production of peat as fuel in Ire-

R. I, A. PROC.—SER. II., VOL. I.) MINUTES. q

XC1V Minutes of the Academy.

land, the Council do not consider it expedient to take steps at present
towards obtaining another report.

‘But the Council believe that the Committee of Science will be
happy to entertain any application for a grant from the fund at their
disposal in aid of such additional researches in relation to the subject
as a competent engineer may be disposed to undertake.”

The following Papers were read :—

‘On the Muscular Anatomy of the Civets;’’ by Alexander Macalister,
M.B.,M. R. 1. A.

‘Qn Changes in the Physical Geography of Ireland,” and

‘On a Cause of Buoyancy of bodies of greater density than water;”’
both by George Sigerson, M. D., M. R. 1. A

Sir W. R. Wilde presented a plaster cast of the Sculptured Stone
he described at the last meeting, he also presented, on behalf of Mr.
Scott Moore, portions of two Urns, and calcined bones found in the
Valley of the Liffey, near Kilbride.

Other donations were also presented, and thanks voted to the several
donors.

The Academy then adjourned to the next session. .

%

APE ENDS:

ABSTRACT OF THE

MINUTES OF THE ACADEMY

FOR THE SESSION 1873-74.

Novemser 10, 1878.
Rey. J. H. Jevterr, B. D., President, in the Chair.

The following papers were read :—

‘‘On some forms of Selenium, and on the influence of Light on
the Electrical Conductivity of this element; by Messrs. H. N. Draper
and Richard Moss.

“On the Anatomy of the Aonyx (N. §.) from the Upper Indus,”
by Alexander Macalister, M. B., M. R. I. A.

‘‘ On the Myology of the genus Bradypus;” by H. W. Mackintosh,
Ksq.

Statep Mrsrine, November 29, 1873.
Rev J. H. Jutzerr, B. D., President, in the Chair.

The following papers were read :—

- On the completion of the Biliteral key to the values of the
letters in the South-British Ogham Alphabet ;’’ by Samuel Ferguson,
IEDs Vor. !

‘On the question of Chemical Equilibrium;” by Rev. J. H.
Jellett, B. D., President.

Books were presented, and thanks voted to the donors..

XCV1 Minutes of the Academy.

DecemBER 8, 1873.
SamueL Fereuson, LL.D., Vice-President, in the Chair.

Edward Cecil Guinness, M. A., and Robert Romney Kane, M. A.,
were elected Members of the Academy.
The following papers were read :—

‘¢On additional instances of the tidal floatation of sand;’’ and

‘On an inverted Lunar Halo, and on a Lunar Rainbow ;” both by
Henry Hennessy, F. R. 8., V. P.

‘*On Ogham-inscribed stones from Tinahally, Co. ear by R. R.
Brash, Esq., C. E., M. R. I. A.

“On the collateral evidences corroborating the Bile key to the
South-British Ogham Alphabet ;” by Samuel Ferguson, LL. D., V.P.

JANUARY 12, 1874.

SamvueEL Frrevson, LL. D., Vice-President in the Chair.
The following papers were read :—

‘¢On some theorems in the Reduction of Hyper-Elliptic Integrals ;”
by J. C. Malet, A. M.

‘‘On screw co-ordinates, and their application to De namical
Questions ;” by R.S. Ball, i, D., M. R. I. A.

The following recommendations from the Council for grants out of
the fund for Scientific Reports were adopted by the Academy :—

£30 to Messrs. Draper and Moss, toward their researches on
Selenium.

£35 to G. J. Stoney, Esq., towards the construction of the
Academy’s Spectroscope.

Donations for the Library were presented, and thanks voted to the
several donors.

JANUARY 26, 1874.
Rev. J. H. Jexrzert, B. D., President, in the Chair.

The following paper was read :—

‘‘On a supposed substitution of Zinc for Magnesium in Minerals;’
by E. T. Hardman, Esq.

Donations for the Library and Museum were presented, and thanks
voted to the several donors.

Minutes.—Report of Council for 1873-4. XeVI

Fresruary 9, 1874.
Rev. J. H. Jetzert, B. D., President, in the Chair.

William Gray, Esq.; John C. Malet, M. A.; Rev. Edmund
M‘Clure, A. B.; Henry Burden, M. D.; Rev. Nicholas Foster; and
Richard Moss, Esq., were elected Members of the Academy.

The following papers were read :—

‘“On the fossils of Kiltorcan, Co. Kilkenny; by W. H. Baily,
EKsq., M.R.I.A.
‘On the movement of water in plants ;’”? by W. R. M‘Nab, M. D.

Frsruary 23, 1874.
Rev. J. H. Jecuett, B. D., President, in the Chair.

The following papers were read :—

‘‘ On an Ogham-inscribed stone from Mount Music, Co. Cork ;” by’
R. R. Brash, Esq., M. R. I. A., and also by Samuel Ferguson, LL.D.,
VE.

‘Qn an ancient Bronze Shield;” by Henry Wilson, Esq.,
M. R. I. A.

Several books were presented, and thanks returned to the donors. '

StaTeD Meretine, Marcn 16, 1874.
Rev. J. H. Jewzerr, B. D., President, in the Chair.

The Secretary of Council read the following Report, which was

adopted :—
Report oF THE CounciL, For THE YEAR 1873-4.

Since the date of our last Report, the follow ing papers have been
published in the Transactions :—

In the department of Science: — |

_ On some Theorems in the reduction of Hyper-Elliptic Integrals ;

by J. C. Malet, M.A.

On the Anatomy of Chlamydophorus Truncatus; by Professor
Macalister.

In that of Polite Literature and Antiquities :—

On an ancient Chalice and Brooches found at Ardagh; by the
late Earl of Dunraven.

X¢eVill Minutes of the Academy.

The following are in the Press :—

On screw co-ordinates and their application to Problems on the
Dynamics of a Rigid Body; by R. 8. Ball, LL. D. 3
On the Felire of Gingus ; by Whitley Stokes, LL. D.

Parts 7 and 8 of Vol. I. of the Second Series of our Proceedings have
appeared within the year, and a number of Papers are in the Press.

Papers have been read before the Academy :—

In the department of Science :—by the President; Professor W. R.
Sullivan (now President of Queen’s College, Cork); Professor O’Reilly ;
Messrs. Draper and Moss; G. Sigerson, M. D.; Professor M‘Nab, M.D.,
Mr. W. H. Baily; Robert 8. Ball, LL.D.; John C. Malet, A.M.;
Professor Macalister, M. D.; Mr. H. W. Mackintosh; and Dr. Nicholas
Furlong.

In the department of Polite Literature and Antiquities :—by Sir
W. BR. Wilde, M. D.; 8. Ferguson, LL. D.; Mr. R. R. Brash ; Mr. J. R.
Garstin, F.S. A.; Mr. G. H. Kinahan; Mr. W. H. Patterson, and
Mr. Henry Wilson. |

A considerable number of objects have been acquired for the Museum
of the Academy within the past year. The treasure-trove regulations
are found to work for our advantage; and through their operation we
have obtained, in particular, a large collection of silver coins of the
reigns of Elizabeth, James I., and Charles I.

The O’Brien Vase, which had been for some time deposited in
the Bank of Ireland, has been removed to the Academy’s house, and
placed in the strong room.

The Ogham-inscribed stones, ten in number, purchased from the
representatives of the late Mr. Windele, have been arranged in the
erypt, one being set vertically in the floor, and the others placed either
on iron stands in the bays at the south side, or on the dwarf walls form-
ing the bays. ‘These stones are now all easy of access, and, in the
daytime, have the advantage of a light well adapted to the examination
of their respective inscriptions.

It is much to be regretted that the crypt, which has been devoted
to the purpose of a Lapidary Museum, is not provided with a convenient
entrance, and is destitute of proper arrangements for its heating and
lighting with gas. Representations on the subject of these defects
have been made to the Board of Works, but as yet without result.

Paper casts have been made of the Ogham inscribed stones (23 in
number) deposited in the crypt.

The placing of our collection of Antiquities in the new Museum
Rooms has been actively proceeded with, and is now nearly completed.

Horizontal mahogany cases, glazed with plate glass and enclosing
suitable desk trays, have been adapted to the tops of the tables in the
long room. In one of these cases, (No. 23), the greater portion of the

Report of the Council (continued). XC1X

Tron collection has been arranged ; the residue, with the exception of a
few very large objects, is deposited in the drawers underneath.

The surplus collection of bronze objects has been placed in Table
cases 21 and 24, and the ecclesiastical objects in the case on Table 25.
The latter table has also been adapted for the reception of the harps
and ancient bronze caldrons.

The objects in cloth and leather have been arranged in press 7,

in the Long room.

| The ‘‘ Petrie Collection” has been transferred from the gallery of
the Reading-room, and arranged, for the most part, on trays in the
glazed presses 17 and 18 at the eastern end of the Long room. The gold
objects of this collection will remain, as heretofore, deposited in the
strong room, and placed, if possible, in a separate case together with
the silver, and such other objects in the collection as may be deemed
of sufficient importance to require the additional security afforded by
that room. The catalogue is in process of revision, and will be
provided with a key similar to that of the ‘‘ Museum Catalogue.”
The cases will be furnished with labels bearing the word ‘‘ Petrie.”’

In the strong room a considerable improvement has been effected
by the erection of a wall-case on the side opposite to the door, glazed
with plate glass and corresponding, externally, with the cases adjoining.
The interior is lined with mirrors, and provided with bronze brackets
sustaining slender horizontal bars of metal for the support of such
objects as may be deposited thereon. To this case have been transferred
the Cross of Cong and other objects previously exhibited on the mantel-
piece, and in the small upright glazed case, so long and inconveniently
occupying the centre of the room.

A communication was once more addressed by the Council to the
Trish Government, urging, in the strongest manner, the importance of
acquiring the Ardagh Cup and Brooches for the Academy’s Museum.
Though we have not yet received any decisive reply, we have reason to
hope that our continued efforts in this matter will, in the end, be
crowned with success.

Applications having been made to the Government several times in
recent years for an increase of the public grant to the Academy, an
additional sum of £400 was included in the estimates for 1873-4, and
was voted by Parliament. Of this sum £200 were to be expended in the
publication of materials prepared with the aid of the grant for researches
on Celtic Manuscripts, and £200 applied to defraying the expense of
opening the Academy in the evenings. The Council have had under con-
sideration the measures which it would be desirable to take with a
view to carry out the latter object as regards the Museum. It is in-
tended that short descriptive labels should be as far as possible aftixed
to the articles, or groups of articles, in the museum; and that, by a
system of references, the visitor should be enabled to study the descrip-
tions of the several objects given in the Catalogue. Proper provision
must also be made for the security of the cases in the strong room.
When these arrangements have been completed, it is proposed to open
the Academy to the Public, on two evenings in every week.

C Minutes of the Academy.

Various improvements have been introduced in different parts of
the Academy’s House, particularly in the Council Room, the Office, and
the residence of the Curator.

Important work continues to be carried on, under the supervision of
the Librarian, in the department of Irish Manuscripts.

The arduous task of reproducing the ‘‘ Leabhar Breac”’ has been suc-
cessfully completed by Mr. O’ Longan, the work being collated throughout
by Mr. O’Looney. The volume extends to 262 pages, mostly in double
columns, in close and small writing. To render the publication at -
complete as possible, it has been deemed desirable to append to it
copies of some manuscript leaves in our collection which have always
been considered to have formed part of the ‘‘ Leabhar Breac’”’ before
the latter came into the possession of the Academy. A portion of
these is already in process of being lithographed. Some of them are in
bad condition, discolored and obscure, and, if they were not now copied,
it is probable that in a few years the greater part of them would be
illegible.

The arrangements for the production of an edition of the ‘‘ Book of
Leinster,”’ by the joint action of the Academy and of Trinity College,
have been concluded, and the work has been commenced. From spe-
cimens of it now before you there is every reason to expect that it will
be carried out satisfactorily.

An edition of some of the most interesting Ancient Irish Historical
Tales, with translations, has been commenced, and will be published
uniformly with the Irish MSS. series. The first of these Tales, the
Tain Bo Cuailgne, will appear, it is hoped, in the course of the present
year. It will be edited by Dr. W. K. Sullivan, and the translation
will be the joint work of that gentleman and Mr. O’ Looney.

The Academy is in possession of 134 photographic negatives of
Ogham inscriptions, representing about eighty different texts. It is
intended to print these in autotype, and thus to present to inquirers in
this curious branch of study authentic copies of considerably more
than half the whole number of such inscriptions known to exist.
They will be accompanied by short notices, strictly limited to a state-
ment respecting the localities where the inscriptions were found, and
other matters of fact respecting them: the philological discussion and
interpretation of them being left to the free competition of scholars.

Among the presentations made to the Library during the past year

‘is a set, in fifty-two volumes, of the publications of the Academy of
Sciences of Lisbon. We have also acquired the valuable transcript of
the ‘‘ Annals of Ulster,’’ made by the late Professor O’Curry, and col-
lated in part by the late John O’Donovan, LL.D.

The registration of the contents of the Library has been continued.
Arrangements have been made for placing some of the most valuable
manuscripts in the fire-proof room. We have again called the atten-
tion of the Board of Works to the defects in the heating of the Library,
and the consequent injury received by the books, as well as the danger
to the health of members or officers, who may have occasion to remain

fieport of the Council (continued). cl

in that room ; and an intimation has been received that this unsatisfac-
tory state of things may be expected to be remedied during the present
year.

The Academy has already sanctioned the following grants from
the Fund at its disposal for aiding Scientific Researches by provid-
ing suitable instruments and materials :—

£30 to Messrs. Draper and Moss, towards their Researches on
Selenium ; and

£35 to Mr. G. J. Stoney towards the construction of the Academy’s
Spectroscope.

And the Academy will be asked at the Stated Meeting to give its
assent to the following additional grants :—

£30 to Messrs. Studdert and Caldwell for the chemical analysis of
the mineral waters at Lisdoonvarna, in the County of Clare;

£30 to Professor Macalister, to be expended in the purchase of rare
insectivora and other mammals for dissection, in order to enable him to
report on the Myology of Mammals;

£40 to Mr. W. Baily to investigate the fossils of the coal districts
in Ireland, with a view to their comparison with those of British and
other coal-fields ;

£50 to Professor Haughton to complete an investigation into the
chemical and mineral composition of the successive lava-flows of
Vesuvius; and

- £39 17s. 11d. (being the remainder of the fund) to Dr. David Moore
for the investigation and arrangement of the Irish Hepatice.

' Gentlemen proposing to undertake scientific researches during the
coming year, and desirous to obtain grants from this Fund, are invited
to send in their applications to the Council at the earliest possible date.

We offered last year two prizes from the interest of the Cunning-
ham bequest, open to general competition, for Reports on the Irish
Language and Irish Literature, written and unwritten, in the pro-
vinces of Munster and Connaught. We have received seven Reports,
but we have not yet had time for their careful examination, and are
therefore unable to state whether any of them possesses such a degree
of merit as to entitle it to a prize.

The Treasurer reports that the general financial condition of the
Academy is highly satisfactory.

We have lost by death, within the year, four Honorary Members,
Viz. :—

1. Louis J. R. Agassiz.

2. Christopher Hansteen.

8. Baron Justus Von Liebig.
4, Lambert A. J. Quetelet.

R. I, A. PROC.—SER, II., VOL. I.. MINUTES. y

ell Minutes of the Academy.

We have also lost seven Ordinary Members, viz. :—

. William Barker, M. D., elected January 25, 1836.

. Simon Foot, Esq., elected April 28, 1828.

Right Hon. Colonel French, elected January 13, 1868.

. Richard H. Frith, C. E., elected April 14, 1878.

- William L. Ogilby, M. A., elected February 12, 1849.

. Right Hon. David R. Pigot, Chief Baron of the Court of Ex-
chequer., elected February 10, 1845.

7. Robert W. Smith, M. D., elected April 10, 1837.

Oo 69 be

In this list occur the names of three men of science, who ought not
to be passed over without fuller notice in a Report like the present.
Dr. Witttam Barker was the only son of Francis Barker, M. D.,

Professor of Chemistry in the University of Dublin. After a College
course of some distinction, he graduated in the year 1832, and obtained
the degree of M. B. in 18385, and that of M. D. in 1842. He was for
many years assistant to his father in the Laboratory of Trinity College,
and afterwards studied under Professor Rose of Berlin. In the course

_of this training he acquired that aptitude for experimental illustrations
for which he was afterwards noted. In 1848 he was appointed Pro-
fessor of Natural Philosophy to the Royal Dublin Society, from which
he was transferred to the College of Science; and in 1850 he was
elected to the chair of Chemistry in the Royal College of Surgeons. The
last two posts he held to the advantage of those institutions, until his
death. He edited some chemical works, among which was ‘‘ Parke’s
Chemical Catechism,” a book of some repute thirty years ago.

The name of Witt L. Ocitpy will always be associated with the
_early history of the Zoological Society of London. The well-known
gardens in Regent’s Park were opened in 1827, and at the Society’s
Museum meetings were held, at which lectures were given in various
branches of Zoology. In 1829 the Society received its charter, and in
the following year reports of its scientific proceedings began to be pub-
lished. Into its labours Ogilby threw himself with ardour. His attention
had been very early devoted to Zoological Science, and, while a student
at Cambridge, he had availed himself of every opportunity of prosecuting
his favourite researches. Before the days of the Zoological Society,
students of the Mammalia were chiefly indebted to Wombwell’s and
other menageries for the objects of their study; and the earliest of
Ogilby’s writings was a description of a new species of Paradoxurus,
which he saw, for the first time, in March, 1827, with Mr. Wombwell.
Among the many distinguished men who were members of the Zoologi-
cal Society in its early years he held a conspicuous place, and in 1839 he
became secretary of the Society. Agassiz, in his Bibliographia Zoolo-
gica, gives a list of upwards of thirty-eight memoirs contributed by him
to the Society at this period, among the most important of which may
be mentioned ‘‘ A Monograph of the Hollow-horned Ruminants,’’ pub-
lished in the transactions of the Society, and his descriptions of new
species of Marsupials. A complete lst of his writings will be found

Report of the Council (continued). ‘cl

in the Royal Society’s Catalogue of scientific papers. He was presi-
dent of section D at the first Belfast Meeting of the British Association
in 1852, and was the author of some valuable reports furnished at the
desire of the association.

Dr. Ropert W. Suiru was educated in the University of Dublin,
and took the degree of A. B. in 1828. He became in 1838 Licentiate
of the Royal College of Surgeons, obtained the degree of M. D. in
1842; and became Fellow of the College of Surgeons in 1844. It
was in the Richmond Hospital that his first labours were carried on,
and the creating of the large and valuable museum of that institution .
was principally due to his indefatigable energy. In 1849 he was made
Professor of Surgery in the University of Dublin, an office which he
filled with efficiency and distinction till his death. He was an
enthusiastic and eloquent teacher, and his lectures are rendered
peculiarly valuable, as well as attractive, by the fine collection of
drawings and preparations which were used to illustrate them,
which has fortunately been secured by the liberality of the Board.
of Trinity College, for the use of his successors in the chair of
surgery, and for the advancement of medical studies in Dublin.
Dr. Smith founded, in 18388, in conjunction with Dr. Stokes, the
Pathological Society of Dublin, of which he was appointed first secre-
tary, a post which he held for thirty-five years. He was the author
of several classical treatises on surgical Pathology, which are equally
remarkable for the merit of their substance and the excellence of their-
style, and which will always hold a high place in the literature of the
profession. Of these may be mentioned his ‘‘ Fractures and Disloca-
tions,’ published in 1847, and his ‘‘ Treatise on Neuroma,” which ap-
peared in 1849. Dr. Smith was vice-president and president elect of
the Royal College of Surgeons. He was a member of council of the
Royal Irish Academy, from 1859 to 1861. :

The following Ordinary Members have been elected since the 16th
of March, 1873 :— .

i. Michael A. Boyd, M. D., F.R.C.S8. I.
. James Frost, Esq.

. Alexander Macalister, M. D.
Major-General W. J. Smyth, F. R. S.
. Thomas Wilkinson, Esq.

Right Hon. Chichester Fortescue, (now Lord Carlingford).
. William H. Warren, M.D.

. Edward Cecil Guinness, M. A.

. Robert Romney Kane, M. A.

10. William Gray, Esq.

11. John C. Malet, M. A.

12. Rev. Edmund M‘Clure, A. B.

13. Henry Burden, M. D.

14. Rev. Nicholas Foster.

15. Richard Moss, Esq.

CO GH -Y o> Or Co bo

C1V Hilection of Council and Officers.

The following President, Council, and Officers, were elected for the
year 1874-75 :—

PRESIDENT.
Witiram Stoxes, M. D., D. C. L., F. B.S.
CouNcIL.

Committee of Science.

William Kirby Sullivan, Ph. D., Pres. Q. C. Cork.
Rey. Samuel Haughton, M. D., F. B.S.
Robert McDonnell, M. D., F.R.S.

E. Perceval Wright, M. D., F. L. 8.
Robert S. Ball, LL.D., F. R. 8.

David Moore, Ph. D., F. L. 8.

John Casey, LL.D.

Thomas Hayden, F. K. Q. C. P. I.

Rev. J. H. Jellett, Bs D., S. F. T. C. D.
Alexander Macalister, M. B., L. R.C.S. 1.
John Purser, M. A.

Committee of Polite Literature and Antiquities.

John T, Gilbert, F.S. A.

John Kells Ingram, LL. D.

Samuel Ferguson, LL. D.

William J. O’Donnavan, LL. D.
Alexander G. Richey, LL.D.

John Ribton Garstin, LL.B., F.S. A.
Rev. William Reeves, D.D.

Lord Talbot de Malahide, F. R. S.
Rev. Thaddeus O’Mahony, D.D.
Denis Florence Mac Carthy, Esq.

OFFICERS.

TREASURER.—John Ribton Garstin, M. A., F.S. A.

SECRETARY oF THE AcADEMY.—E. Perceval Wright, M. D.

SECRETARY OF THE Councit.—John Kells Ingram, LL.D.

SECRETARY oF Forrigw CorrESPONDENCE.—Robert McDonnell, M. D.
LispRARIAW.—John T. Gilbert, F. S.A.

CLerk of THE AcADEMY.—EKdward Chbborn, Esq.

The President, under his hand and seal, appointed the following
. Members of Council to be Vicz-Presipents for the ensuing year :—

1 Rev. Samuel Haughton, M. D., F. B.S.
2. Samuel Ferguson, LL. D.

3. Robert McDonnell, M. D., F.R. S.

4, Key. William Reeves, D. D.

Minutes of the Academy. ev

The following were elected
Honorary Members of the Academy, in the department of Science :—

Marcellin Berthelot, Paris.
Johann von Lamont, Munich.
Thomas Henry Huxley, London.

The following recommendations from the Council for grants out of
the fund for Scientific Reports, were adopted by the Academy :—

£30 to Messrs. Studdert and Caldwell, for chemical analysis of tha
Mineral waters at Lisdoonvarna.

£30 to Alexander Macalister, M. B., to be expended in the purchase
of rare insectivora and other mammals for dissection, in order to enable
him to report on the Myology of Mammals.

£40 to Mr. W. H. Baily to investigate the Fossils of the Coal
districts of Ireland, with a view to their comparison with those of
British and other Coal-fields.

£50 to Rev. S. Haughton, M. D., to complete an investigation
into the Chemical and Mineral composition of the Lava flows of
Vesuvius.

£39 17s. 11d. to David Moore, Ph. D., for the investigation and

arrangement of the Irish Hepatice.

- The thanks of the Academy were voted to the ex-President.

Aprit 13, 1874.
Wituram Sroxes, M. D., F. R.8., President, in the Chair.

Ernest H. Goold, Esq.; H. S. Sweetman, Esq.; and Stephen
M. Mc Sweeny, M. D., were elected members of the Academy.

The following papers were read :—

‘‘On some improvements of his comparable self-acting Hygro-
meter ;”’ by M. Donovan, Esq.

‘On anew method of finding the equation of the squares of the
- differences of the roots of a bi-quadratic, given by its general equation;”’
by John Casey, LL. D., M. R.I. A.

‘On the Anatomy of the Coati Mondis and Marten;” by H. W.
Macintosh, B. A.

‘On accessory Lobes of the Human Lung;” by Dr. E. W.
Collins.

Several Books were presented, and thanks were voted to the
donors.

eV1 Minutes of the Academy.

Aprit 27, 1874.
Witiram Sroxss, M. D., F. R. S., President, in the Chair.

The following papers were read :—

‘*On some points in Bird Myology, considered in reference to
Mr. Garrod’s new Classification ;” by Alexander Macalister, M. D.,
M.R.I. A.

‘“On an Ogham-inscribed stone at Ballyerovane, Co. Cork;’’ by
Richard R. Brash, Esq., M. R. I. A.

Donations for the Museum were presented, and thanks voted to the
several donors.

May, 11, 1874.

Witiiam Stoxes, M. D., F. R.S., President, in the Chair.

The following congratulatory address to his Grace the Duke of
Abercorn, on his appointment as Lord Lieutenant of Ireland, was
adopted, and the Officers of the Academy were instructed to have the
same presented :—

‘¢ May IT PLEASE YouR GRACE— .

‘We, the President and Members of the Royal Irish Academy
beg to approach you with our respecttul congratulations on your
appointment for the second time to fill the high office of Her Most
Gracious Majesty’s Representative in Ireland.

“To one already so well acquainted as your Grace with the
institutions of this country, we need not do more than recall very
briefly the nature and objects of the Royal Irish Academy. Founded
by Royal Charter more than eighty years ago, it has laboured—as we
believe, not without a large measure of success—in the cultivation of
Science, Polite Literature, and Archeology. It has in its published
‘Transactions’ made important contributions to the sum of knowledge
in these departments of research. It has founded a Library, which
contains, along with valuable Irish Manuscripts, an extensive collec-
tion of works relating to the history of Ireland, as well as of the
‘Transactions’ of sister Societies, both British and Foreign. It has
established a Museum of our National Antiquities, which has acquired
a world-wide reputation as a repository of objects fitted to illustrate
the manners and social existence of one great European race.

‘¢ By the liberality of the Government it has been enabled, of late
years, to afford assistance to individual scientific research, and to
make available for the study of Celtic Scholars and comparative
Philologists, by means of published facsimiles, the most important
remains of Irish literature which are treasured in its own and other
collections.

Minutes of the Academy. evil

“Your Grace is, by virtue of your high office, Visitor of the
Academy. We hope that you will have leisure amidst your arduous
duties to inspect our Museum, which has been recently re-arranged,
and which it is purposed soon to open to the Public more completely
than has been possible heretofore. We trust also that we shall
receive your countenance and support in carrying out the objects of
our foundation, and be thus enabled to contribute still more
effectually to the promotion of Scientific and Literary culture
amongst our fellow-countrymen. It is our earnest hope that the
period of your Grace’s rule may be one of peace and prosperity, and
that all the interests of Ireland, intellectual and moral, no less
than material, may flourish under your enlightened administra-
tion.”

William F. Barrett, Esq.; Abraham Kidd, M. D.; and Arthur
Wynne Foote, M. D., were elected members of the Academy.

The following papers were read :—

‘On the identification of the site of the engagement of the ‘ Pass
of Plumes’ ;” by the Rev. J. O’Hanlon, M. R.1. A.

“‘On a new Parasitic Crustacean ;” by E. Perceval Wright, M. D.,
Seeretary of Academy.

Several Books were presented, and thanks voted to the donors.

May 25, 1874.
Wittiiam Sroxes, M. D., F. R.S., President, in the Chair.

The President read from the Chair the reply given by His Grace
the Lord Lieutenant to the address presented from the Academy, as
follows :—

‘J cannot but feel very highly gratified at the cordial manner
with which, in common with other enlightened, cultivated, and
scientific bodies, you, the representatives of the Royal Irish Academy,
have welcomed my return to the Viceroyalty of Ireland.

“IT know well the excellent objects for which your Charter
was granted to you nearly a hundred years ago, and I have had
ample opportunities of noticing for myself the admirable manner
in which the intentions of your founders have been carried out.
Your published ‘ Transactions’ have made known to the world at
large your zeal and success in advancing the study of Polite
Literature and Archeology, and I am informed by one amply
qualified to speak on such matters that your Museum of National
Antiquities is scarcely, if at all, inferior to those most renowned
in Kurope, in the beauty, variety, and richness of its collection.

evlll Minutes of the Academy.

‘““T rejoice to hear that the Government has enabled you to
extend your sphere of usefulness, and to place the treasures of your
own and other famous collections within the reach of individual
students.

‘‘T am proud to be the Visitor of such an institution, and I hope
very shortly to be able to ask you to conduct me over its various
branches, and to point out to me its numerous objects of interest ;
and you may rest assured that no effort shall be wanting on my part
to encourage and to forward the interests of an Academy which has
done so much to throw light on the past history of this country.”

The following papers were read :—

‘‘On some African Brooches (similar in form to our ancient Irish
ones) sent for inspection by Lady Louisa Tenison;” by John Ribton
Garstin, F. 8. A., Treasurer of the Academy.

“On the solution of Algebraic Equations of the third degree ;” by
J. R. Young, Esq.

‘On certain Symmetric Functions of the roots ofan 1 Algebraic Kiqua-
tion ;’ by J. C. Malet, M. A.

Mr. Charles E. Burton exhibited a novel form of Spectroscope.

Donations for the Library and Museum were presented, and thanks
voted to the several donors.

The Treasurer, in conformity with the By-Laws, Chap. t11., sec. 3,
read out the names of Members whose subscriptions, due since the 16th
of March, 1874, still remained unpaid.

———S

JUNE 8, 1874.

Wittram Sroxes, M. D., F. R.S., President, in the Chair.

Edward W. Collins, M. D.; Robert Cryan, F. K. & Q.C. P.; and
John R. Wigham, Esq., were elected Members of the Academy.

The following papers were read :—

‘On a recently discovered Ogham Inscription at Breastagh, Co.
Mayo ;”’ by Samuel Ferguson, ThTb, D., Vice-President.

“On the ancient Irish Reliquary called the ‘ Fiacal Phadraig’ ;?
by the President, (who deposited it as a loan in the Museum).

“On the Microscopical Structure of Rocks ;” by George H. Kina-
han, Esq., M. R. 1. A.

Donations for the Museum were presented, and thanks voted to the
donors.

Minutes of the Academy. c1x

JUNE 22, 1874.

Wittiam Stoxss, M. D., F. R.S., President, in the Chair.
William Stokes, Jun., M. D., was elected. a member of the
Academy.
The following papers were read :—

“Report on riveted joints;” by Bindon B. Stoney, C. E.,
M.R.I. A.
| ‘On the Ferns of the Seychelles ;’ by E. P. Wright, M. D., Sec.
R.I.A., and J. Baker, Esq.

Donations for the Library and Museum were presented, and thanks
voted to the donors.

The Treasurer laid on the table his estimate of the income and
expenditure for the year 1874-5, as approved of by the Council; and
submitted the Abstract of Accounts for 1873-4, with the Auditor’s
Report thereon, as follows : —

3

SER. il., VOL. 1., MINUTES. e

ex Minutes of the Academy.

GENERAL ABSTRACT OF THE ACCOUNT OF JOHN RIBTON |
FROM isr or APRIL, 1873} |

For Special | For General Total
RECEIPTS. . Purposes. Purposes. | of each Class. }
|
I .
| § Ss. d. £ Se d. £ Si a. 1h)
| Yalance from last Year, WO 8 | 1S ie |
153 18° OW
| From PARLIAMENTARY GRANTS :— | |
Unappropriated :—“ Old Grant,” . Nik. iar, 084 0 0 |
Appropriated :—
Preparation of Scientific Reports, . . . | 200 0 0 |
hibranyay-niva- 200 0 0 j
| Researches in connexion aeulh Celtic Mann- )
200 0 0 }
scripts, ob AP rahimandsien (Wl Miietunrhe i Maethiie
Publicationvol dong ’.* 45) iyi, oe ol 200 O mo
| Museum,. . 2 oe aaa OOO AON
| Purchase of Treasure Trove, : OOO ©
Illustration and Printing of aa 200 0 0
| and Proceedings, . :
| Opening the Academy i in the evening,. .,| 200 0 0 2084 0 OF
,, SCIENCE GRANTS refunded by Grantees, . 54 17 11 yl V7) 11|
» MEMBERS’ PAYMENTS :-—
HintrancemMees wires wei vlna ncn Tagen 78 15 0
Annual Subscriptions, . . Pen ea i. 279) 6 0
fe
Life Membership Compositions (invested | iy 10 :
Gsiopposite) wa ve ye see ATS 13
, PUBLICATIONS SOLD :—
| Transactions, Bilan tee OG |
| Proceedings, UI claie MASUR RN MM Peet) fant MMM Reais gay eae 114 6
| Trish MS SiSeriesss Gav seas otek: fine {SONS OQ B8)
Leabhar na h-Uidhri, Wee: vO)
Leabhar Breac, 2 iis WORN UO a)
| Museum Catalogue (invested. as opposite) ae 410 0
26 11 Of,
; ON
,, INTEREST ON INVESTMENTS :— ‘
hi
| Life Composition—Consol. Stock, . . . SCP alih Ba (RS .
Cunningham Bequest—New 3 per cents. My
Pe ame hae le
| (see opposite), i.
Museum @atalogue Bank of Treland Stock bn
(see opposite), ay unamtenh Nie : ce 139 17 4
», TEA FUND Subscriptions, Guage 6 5 OM”
£1758 16 8 | 1182 6 4 | 2941.3 O8

I certify that the above Account is correct, according to the best of m
, For Auditors’ Report \ |
; mo

Abstract of the Treasurer's Account. exl

GARSTIN, TREASURER OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY,
TO 31st or MARCH, 1874.

From Funds) From Funds

appropriated] available Total
PAYMENTS. for Special | for General | of each Class.
Purposes. Purposes.

iFor SCIENTIFIC & LITERARY PURPOSES:—

Polite Literature and Sey ce : ate

Transactions and Proceedings, Ache Cua Shae SOA D8)
Opening the Academy in the evening, . . 200

60 14 10

Scientific pans sep - | 254:17 11
Library, . . SMM ie) cee aie ce) ZOO! Our Or toa tO
Irish Scribe, &e.,, : ZOVOMROM ON Whi? A3

(including Lithographing of ! ra Ole

Leabhar Eee and Book of oe

Museum,. . : - | 200 0 O07} 11 4 0

Treasure Trove, . . seco yo Aa OO Dee)

0 0

0 0

1554 17 11 | 868 4 1°

., Advertising Cunningham Prizes, . . . 16 3 0 GEO 6
» ESTABLISHMENT CHARGES :— ©
Salaries, .. Shr tens? shee Cp CRUEL. 8 ee ae she lata 3880 5 90
Wages and Liveries, MEMS Bsn se iia! Ut ote Ra We 202 14 9
Furniture and Repairs, « . . . . baci ten at 1 oR
Fuel, Sr ye ms rch ms ne mae 36 0 0
Insurance, Taxes, and Law, eee : RE UL ah 612 7
Stationery, . SLA SOUR SY SMe anaes 15 159) 10
Printing (Miscellaneous), 5 A FEN aN Tha Aiken le G2
Postage, . . . CoN aie 18 5 0
Freights, Incidentals, and Contingencies, : inant a 19 a
704.0 «1
» INVESTMENTS (CAPITAL) :—
B ee Description. ane
| Fria) Ea eee:
. 127{19/4 |Consol. Stock, |2298]14/11) 117 12 0
funningham Be-
eee 61] 3/0 |New 3 per Cents,|2504/13/ 1) 55 6 4
om Catalogue
pee oS ODDO: 2/1416 |Bk. of Ir. Stock,| 383] 0) 0 8 12 6
} site, (including 8d. ;
| ere nae era enone
| from last year), eee
| a TEA FUND xpenditures ten) st). |. oan o Me ee 20 9 5
1758 16 8 11086 8 a 45 6
| Walance to credit of the Academy, . at Jor? 9 Nee 17 :
1758 16 8 1182. Gy 41), 2041 3 0

powledge and belief, Joun Riston Garstin, Zi reasurer, R. 1. A.

CX11 Minutes—Auditors’ Report.

AUDITORS’ REPORT,

We have examined the above General Abstract, and compared the. Vouchers for
the details of the several heads thereof, and find the same to be correct, leaving a

Balance of Ninety-five Pounds Seventeen Shillings and Nine Pence to the credit of .

the Academy ; which amount is certified by the Accountant-General to have re-
mained to the credit of the Academy’s account in the Bank of Ireland on the 1st of
April, 1874.

The Treasurer has also exhibited to usa like Certificate in respect of the invested
Capital, showing that the amounts of Stock standing in the name of the Academy
on the same day were £2504 13s. 1d., New Three per cents.; £2298 14s. 11d.,
Consols; and £33 0s. 0d., Bank of Ireland Stock.

(Signed), Maxwexu H. Cxoss, Se
"Wim ARCHER, eee eee
May, 1874.
The Academy then adjourned to the next Session.

¥ ot a

xf

Fee PS

R.I. A. PROC.—SER. I. VOL. I. PLATE I—SCIENCE.

Dr. BARKER on the Illumination of Microscopic Objects.

RK. 1. A. PROC.—SER. II. VOL, I. PLATE II.—SCIENCE.

Dr. BARKER on the lumination ef Microscopie Objects.

- R.1. A. PROC.—SER. II. VOL. I. PLATE III.—SCIENCE.

Dr. BARKER on the Illumination of Microscopic Objects.

SEA BREEZE,

RIA. PROC.SER.IL. | (SCIENCE) VoL.I. PLATE Iv.

C. Sugerson, Del. PW. Swan, Tithe,
DR.SIGERSON on the Atmosphere

COUNTRY AIR.

BLA PROC. SER.I. (SCIENCE) VOL. PLATE V.

&. Sugerson, Del. EW Swan, lath

DR.SIGERSON on the Atmosphere.

(SCIENCE) VOL 1. PLATE VI

La SAMINEC:

C

2
R
a
a
V2
Pe
ie
bo
Ya
ao
A

R.1.A. PROC. SER II.

R.1.A.PROC. SER. II.

GS igerser, Del.

CIA ASTER

DR.SIGERSON on the Atmosphere.

(SCIENCE) VOL.I. PLATE VI.

SHIRT FACTORY AIR

NCE

4

Talst
4

SOI

VOlp TSP Aue val it.

R.1A.PROC. SER. II

Y AIR

[RON FACTOR

i

RELA) ARATE ASAIRURS RERANSALT URLESAEAI Ht

TIT

Fei,

G.Staerson,

DR.SIGERSON onthe Atmosphere

RIA. PROC. SER.

G Sigerson, Det.

DISSECTING ROOM AIR

DR.SIGERSON on the

Atmosphere

VOLT PATE LIX

, SCIENCE,

PW Swan, [ith

R.LA PROC, SER.II

G. Sigerson,Del.

TOBACCO SMOKERS AIR.

DR.SIGERSON onthe Atmosphere

VOL.T, PLATE X. SCIENCE.

PW. Swan, Lith.

RaleAw PROC SREY. LY,

VOL.J. PLATE XI. SCIENCE

Weqsemse eee EE

Ne

SN

a

~~ 1 a
&, PSS \ ee Lo
SScceee ae a ete a =o ' 5
D —_ ar
: Sreceeee —aduat ea JIC ae ‘ EE
oy = ee ——

Su ne Coo Sancsaae Se
Soak Oe 7 257) Tee ee)

——

Scale = OOS

PW. Swan Lith

PROF. O'REILLY on Dooce new arrangement of Barometer |

my

REA ERDC.

WR

Seal

~ VOLT. PLATE XT. SCIENCE.

cher, del®

ALL THE FIGURES =< 400.

O

‘

hare BERS re

hes

R.IAPROC. SER_II.

VOL.1. PLATE XIl.SCIENCE.

Tkéy

WH N° farlane, Lath Edin? .

“ALL THE FIGURES x 400.

7

AVEO Cob I, VOL. I PLATE XIV. (SCIENCE)

Glen Suisnish

{|
a

Ammonite Beds

Foramuniteral
cand Coral Beads

‘ — Suliccous limestone

Ophite

Camus Smalaig \ y

=
>
Kilbride
(uuand)
Ophute
qa SS
PWSwan, Lith, Trinity Se Dublin

PROFESSORS KING and ROWNEY on the Ophite of Skye

RTAPROC. SER IL dee VOL 1 PLAVE KY. (SCIENCE)

Paro

C.Tichborne, delt

jas

aoe PMC, SER. AL. VOLLAPUATE AVI. (SCIENCE

0 Tichborne, delt DR

M® TICHBORNE on Dissociation by Heat

RA. PROG, SER. IL. VOL.I, PLATE XVIL (SCIENCE)

“ep
4
y ji ns
hy Yy
gy ig
/*
‘J
Ab
4 i.
‘ Wy fF
i
Lge
G. Sigerson, Del AWSwan, iid. Proty 5

DOCTOR SIGERSON on Botany

eT

CIENCE)

VOL.1, PLATE XVII (S

RI. A. PROC. SER. II.

sou 1) ep Diam)

SpIg aU} Jo Woryeorpryerjs syy Surmoys serpy, Jo Aeqpe, Jo worjvag ssory 9 yy

TP O'Reilly, Dd.

PROFESSORS SULLIVAN & O'REILLY on the Tithonic Stage in the Province of Santander (Spain)

\

R.T. A. PROC.—SER. II. VOL. I. PLATE XIX.-SCIENCE

Per centage of salt in solution.

(ju90) oIngriaduoy,

Curves illustrating the distinction between dissociation attended with basic decomposition, and the
dissociation of water of hydration.

TICHBORNE ON DISSOCIATION.

CIEN CE)

fed
1)

(c

LATE

L PI

all

VOI

RIA.PROC. SER D

DE We ey ae ee

ee

Kise A:

eombicanoen

$54 fees
AUER rae pyeIS Pena

Prof OReilly Del

G Qln.ometer

at

OL

On a new form

\.— PROC-SER.. IL. VOL.L. PLATE. XX— SCIENCE.

Mintern Bros mp.

DE MOOR F_ON TRISH RRYOLOACY

a alias : | pa
q j ve hon ge ee eg gO of ; i Val| Pil XR (Se CORE |

ae Onna c
. r ~ 3 2 A
A co { 7 = A
j TB: : a 4 " t) |
t BR a , 2
= fs S
ie ae
4 '
IS 16
Ve
ai S:
iat :
Sein er ee ES ee tea

laoke: Fotheringharm: Tith Wastenaruster’

TRIRAPEDIAA NOSDOG? .. |

. '

a

DS 10 ste
7

= at =

8

2 00 = sS3: =

oe = sari = ssesity
z uo =

i x z -—

Ps 730

S 10 mis = rs=s

> —— peoess —— —

URSA MAJORIS.

£
Ss

Fic:1.

D® BALL ON THE ORBIT OF THE BINARY STAR

Degres iv angle of position.

1166 é 7800
AD

¥

pele pe

NPT cee

K. 1. A. PROC.—SEN. Il. VOL. I. PLATE XX1IJ.—SCIENCE.

Ll «
19°

S
7

10°

oe a)

DR. BALL—ON THE ORBIT OF THE BINARY STAR £ URSAE MAJ ORIS.

R. 1. A. PROC.—SER. II. VOL. I. PLATE XXV.—SCIENCE.

=

MR. O'DONOVAN—SELF-REGISTERING COMPARABLE HYGROMETER.

kh LA. PROC.—SER.IL VOL I. PLATE XXVI.—SCIENCE.

Section of Apparatus, showing Valves.

For large animals it might be necessary either to have the aperture at A smaller than any other of
the valvular apertures, or else to have the valve V surrounded by a graduated spring, so as to obviate
the tendency of the air to pass directly from V’” to V’.. With small animals, as rabbits, I have found
the pressure of the air in the upper chamber quite sufficient.—N. F.

Riel | Nims
|

——
_

Apparatus Mounted, showing Elastic Bands and Treadle.

DR FURLONG—INSTRUMENT FOR KEEPING UP ARTIFICIAL RESPIRATION.

a i

R. I. A. PROC.—SER. IL

—— — ———

Fig. 4.

SSS
SQA.

Fig. 4.—A, a button regulating the tension of the spring S on the valve V, by screwing up or down
on the rod B B’ attached to the valve V,

Ave

Fig. 5.—S, a thumb-screw, to regulate pressure of spring A A on the valve V.

DR. FURLONG—INSTRUMENT FOR KEEPING UP ARTIFICIAL RESPIRATION.

VOL.I. PLATE XXVII.—SCIENCE.

Se a a Een Se ene A em RIE ES MR AL
pare Se Pao

Ss
i =“ Foun’ . 4
d € Ph
ne =
| y
a
: 7 | : oa
2 )
Z ~
-
q
4
a 3 Sess ; , |
a 2 ; .
2 e E | |
: re % f ;
* Me
= : . | ‘ |
: % ' « & “
E \ eee e & ny
é :
, ae a . 3
oe ; ?
2 ¥ t 7 Loic
: |
: t =
| ; . > = Oe
Na ana j : : :
‘ BS 4 * ;
f : aes
5 Shes : \
: cs
i
ee:
+ 2 ; é
‘ 5 : |
z y ; |
| 3 »
| .
*, :
| = s ~ ~*! eg
: | | | :
: 3 + F
t

‘
x
we
‘
.

RISEN TIN eater
4
g
ear HOR.

5
ri?
bath

Ya

Es

de

&

i
5 ea eaneamonairayte it eed He >

2
#
20s
'
~

«
*
hang

4

inp sravh jee eh ene anpn Nt mic eters Node cane
t
reyet
Fe
i
Pas
see

i

Mee eA) AE nh anes Se
2
ST Ash eA. ob

ae

i

; 2 Pees
aby iteryer no pre erie sean
Hae tem Se A ‘

tae he RTT ae map we y y oe
Pecra's Cee A ea Race ae eS Soraya NOE iat ihe Rape OR Woes aRehioed

/RB.T. A. PROC.—SER. Ii. VOL. I. PLATE .XXVIHIL—SCIENCE.

Bige 1e

Fig. 4

os calcis.

abd. guinti.
Wadd. brev. quinti.
add. long. quinti.

add. 4ti.

WE
ae: abd. 4ti.

abd. 3tii. W

Kowe\ fF Hi

| a ie
I

a i vv a ii
abd. 3tii. my bial?)
aA, abd. 4ti.
ndaestii AN ne
add. 5tii. — Es all add. 4ti.
; i A RU NG A
abd. 2ndi. 1 AWW add. 5ti. brev.
A\ RT g
flexor brev. 2ndi. AA HAE eve
add.2nai. ____ WA My M4) add, Sti. long.

Man WO j Ly
AZ
As

mn
South y
p

MANUS AND PEs or CH&ROPSIS LIBERIENSIS.

DR. MACALISTER—ON THE MUSCULAR ANATOMY OF THE CHAROPSIS LIBERIENSIS.

R. I. A. PROC.—SER. IT. VOL. I. PLATE XXIX.—SCIENCE.

§ Condyloid head of
U Pronator teres.

Coronoid head.

|
\
|
|
{
1
Fig. 3.
long f. tend. s.
i
i

add. 3tii.
| } add 4ti. oe abd. ind.
| i add. m. d. Le ~ add. poll.
| | abd. 4ti. WaT long fi. tend.
| \ tae JL f. b. poll. ext. hd.
.b. min. d. ly i\y abd. poll.
Oe GZAL_NIN_X\\
| abd. min. dig. i pf Za il i OPP. Poll.
| | (CG

\ \ NINE 2
yy: f. b. p.int. hd.
A\\ origin of tendon of f. p.1.
| i Wee, :

AAW |

Nfe || ec.
Mii II
Nj
NN

MANUS OF GORILLA.

DR. MACALISTER~ON THE ANATOMY OF THE GORILLA.

~ R,I.A. PROC.—SER. II,

VOL. I. PLATE XXX.—SCIENCE.

Gluteus medius.

Gluteus maximus.

Agitator Caude.
Quadratus femoris.

Caudo femoralis.
Cut edge of biceps.

Peroneus longus.

Ww a = == \/\e Fae a Peroneus quinti.
! Gastrocnemius.

Peroneus brevis.
Plantaris.

Semitendinosus.
Semimembranosus.

Bicipiti accessorius. Soleus.

DR. MACALISTER—AONYX LEPTONYX, RIGHT LEG.

a ee ee

R. I. A, PROC.—SER. II. VOL. I. PLATE XXXI.—SCIENCE.

Psoas parvus.

Tliopsoas. AM
Sartorius. MA A A

Vastus int. : |
Pectineus. | i

Adductor secundus. —“

Edge of Semimembranosus.

Gracilis.

|

- Ischial head of |
semitendinosus. | i

|

|

|

nitendin Y A
Semitendinosus Biceps.
Caudal head of | (

semitendinosus. |
Gastrocnemius internus. ——— Coceceygeus.

Bicipiti accessorius.

DR. MACALISTER—AONYX LEPTONYX, RIGHT LEG.

R.L A. PROC.—SER. II. VOL. I. PLATE XXXII.—SCIENCE,

Trapezius clavicularis.
Trachelo-acromial.
Longissimus dorsi.
Latissimus dorsi

Supraspinatus.

Splenius.
,___Rhomboideus,

Levator Scapulee.

Triceps longus.
Infraspinatus.
Teres minor.

a

Dorsi-e pitrochlear.

Triceps internus.
Supinator longus
Extensor communis digitorum.
Extensor quarti digiti.
Extensor quinti digiti.
Extensor carpi ulnaris.

Common tendon from which EF, poll.
et ind. and E. ind. spring.

Extensor carpi radialis longus.

Extensor carpi radialis brevis.

Extensor pollicis et indicis.

Extensor indicis.

DR. MACALISTER—AONYX LEPTONYX, LEFT ARM.

k. 1. A. PROC.—SER. II.

VOL. I. PLATE XXXIII.—SCIENCE.

MR. H. HENNESSY—ON A LUNAR RAINBOW.

ae

_———————————— CCC

TO VOLUME I. OF THE PROCEEDINGS.

AcantHocystis Pertyana, Archer, 96.

spinifera, Greeff, 92.

Acetic Acid, from the
distillation of Resin, 106.

Address delivered before the Academy
by Rev. J. H. Jellett, 50.

Agosta, observations of solar eclipse
taken at, 113.

Air compressed, on the respiration of,
102.

Aira uliginosa, found in Ireland, 288.

Amphizonella digitata, Greeff, 85, 90.

flava, Greeff, 80, 90.

—— vestita, sp. nov., 71, 90.

violacea, Greeff, 82, 89.

Analysis, on a new step in the proxi-
mate, of saccharine matters, 1.

Anatomy, muscular, of Aonyx, 539.

—, muscular, of the genus Brady-
pus, 517.

——, muscular, of the Civet and Tayra,
506. :

—., muscular, of the Gorilla, 501.

— of Cheropsis liberiensis, 494.

Aonyx leptonyx, anatomy of, 539.

Arctopithecus Blainvillei, myology of,
517.

destructive

_ Atmosphere, dryness and moisture of,

registered by a comparable Hygrome-
ter, 476, 556.

; researches on, 13, 22.

Augite group of minerals, note on, 37.

R.I. A. PROC.——-VOL. [., SER. II., SCIENCE.

Barometric column, a new method of
disposing it so as to furnish directly
enlarged indications, 31.

Beet Sugar, examination of, 169, 475.
Binary Star & Urse Majoris, new
approximation to the orbit of, 316.

Botanical district, tenth, Ireland, 192.

Bradypus, on the anatomy of the genus,
517.

Cams, contact of, 244.

Cheropsis liberiensis, anatomy of, 494.

Chemical compounds determined by
optical method, 31.

Chrysanthemum segetum, variety of,
described, 195.

Cohnheim, Professor, researches on
inflammation and = suppuration,
Report on, 156.

Collema, notice of recent observations
on, 310.

Compressed air, on the effects of, 206.

Crystallo-genesis, information afforded

by, 5

Derry, former insulation of, 212.

Diplophrys, organism resembling,
referred to, 98.

Dissociation, molecular, by heat, of
compounds in solution, 169.

Dolomite bed of North of Spain, 225.

Draba rupestris, found in Ireland, 264.

4)

504

Dynamics of a rigid body, problems on,
052.

Electrical conductivity of Selenium, on
the influence of light on, 529.

Eozoon canadense, 117, 123, 129, 140.

Erica tetralix, anomalous form of
corolla in, 191.

Floatation of sand, 153, 252, 564.

Flora, Irish, additions to, 192.

, Mosses, synopsis of, 329.

, papers relating to, 291.

Flora, Irish, recent additions to, 256.

, Species to be removed from, 260.

Fish remains in the alluvial clay of the
River Foyle, 212.

Foyle, Lough, Upper, on its existence
and disappearance, 212.

Foyle, River, fish remains in alluvial
clay of, 212.

Galera barbata, muscular anatomy of,
506.
Galium eruciatum, found in Ireland,
271.
a
Ganges, floatation of sand on river, 252.
Gases, on the cause of the interrupted
spectra, 107.
Geological age and structure of Serpen-
tine marble, 132.
Glacial Period, on the formation of
Thenardite in connexion with its date,
2.
Goniometer, on a new form of, 294.
Gorilla, the muscular anatomy of, 501.

Heat, action of, upon solutions of Hy-
drated salts, 247.

, molecular dissociation by, 169.

Hornblende group of minerals, note on,
ol.

Hyalonema lusitanicum, Bocage, 549.

Hydro-dynamical theorem due _ to
Professor Stokes, note on, 492.

Hygrometer, self-registering, descrip-
tion of, 476.

——, improvements in, 556.

Illumination of microscopical objects, 7.

Inflammation, Purser’s investigations of
‘Cohnheim’s researches, 156.

Inishowen, former insulation of, 212.

L; ndea .

Instrument for keeping up artificial
respiration, description of, 493.

Integrals, Hyper-elliptic, some theorems
in the reduction of, 555.

Ireland, additions to the tenth botanical .
district of, 192.

, Flora of, recent additions to, 256.

, lakes disappeared in, 222. .

, Mosses found in (for index to

species, vide p. 471), 329.

, plants, new, found in, 258.

——, Sugar beet grown in, 169, 475.

, Ziphius Sowerbi captured on the

coasts of, 49.

Lakes, vanished Irish, list of, 222.

Light, influence of, on the electrical
conductivity of Selenium, 529.

Lime, solubility of, at different tempera-
tures, 172.

Lunar halo, inverted, and rainbow, 548.

Magnesium, on a supposed substitution
of Zine for, 533.

Man, greater muscular varieties in, than
in lower animals, 128.

Mechanies, Applied, notes on, 243, 492.

Meteorology, Optical, notes on, 246.

Micro-atmospheric researches, 13, 22.

Microscopical objects, illumination of, 7.

Microscopical structure of Ophite, 132.

Mineral origin of Eozoon canadense,
140.

Molecular dissociation by heat, ot
compounds in solution, 167, 169.

Mosses, synopsis of Irish (for index to
species, vide p. 471), 329.

Muscular anomalies in human anatomy,
127.

Muscular anatomy of Aonyx, 539.

anatomy of Bradypus, 517. |

— anatomy of Civet and Taya, 506.
— anatomy of Gorilla, 501.

Nervous action, new theory of, as
regards the transmission of sensation
along the nerves, 45.

Nostoc minute, with spores, 310.

Ophite of Skye, 132.

Optical method for in certain cases
determining the formation of definite
chemical compounds, 31.

Optical Meteorology, Notes on, 246.

L ndex:

Optical Saccharometry, 167, 476.

Oscillations of a rigid body about a fixed
point, under the action of any forces,
11.

Oscillations, small, of a rigid body, 233.

Ozone, on the production of, by Resin
Oils, 106.

Parallel motion, 243.

Pillars long, on the theory of, 491.

Plagiophrys spherica, Clap and Lachm.,
WEE

Plates, description of—
9 39 ” 9.
Et eee, at 9.
TT ee ss nO
IV., ” ”? 16:
Nig ” ” 17:
VI., yy) 29 19
sala “6 20.
vais 23,
TES 5, Q 26.
x 23 ” 27.
ane sh 5, 32.
Pars i 103.
Salih... i 105.
ane i 139.
0 hae - 191.
ay, 191.
xy, ., 5 195.
NE, i 231.
MG. is 251.
SOK 3, - 296.
pexie. ee 20 7E 10!
Roth. ,, i 321.
Reel. ,, 4 399,
XXIV. (by error XX.) 330.
SON... . 477,
VAL, : 493.
ROL! | ( 493.
ROMNAEIL., - ,, f 496.
OGL, ,, 501,
XXX., i) ” 547.
SOO ie Q 547,
AO, 547.
ROMO, i 548,

Pyréla rotundifolia, found in Ireland,
279.

Rainbow lunar, and inverted halo, 548.
Resin, destructive distillation yielding
__ Acetic Acid, 106.
Resin Oils, on the production of Ozone
by, 106.
Respiration artificial, on an instrument
for keeping up, 493.

565

Rigid body, on small oscillations of, 233.

Rhizopods freshwater, new or little
known, 67.

Rhizopods, on species among, 68.

Saccharine maiters, on a new step in
the proximate analysis of, 1.

Saccharometry, Optical, 167, 475.

Salix Grahami, found in Ireland, 282.

Salts Hydrated, solutions of, action of
heat upon, 247.

Sand, on the floatation of, by the rising
tide, 158, 554.

— floatation of, on River Ganges,
252.

Scirpus parvulus, found in Ireland, 286.

Screw co-ordinates, 552.

Selenium, on some forms, and on the
influence of light on its electrical
conductivity, 529.

Serpentine marble, structure of, 132.

Setubal, Hyalonema found near, 551.

Sisyrhynchium bermudiana, found in
Treland, 284:

Solar eclipse, on results of the Agosta
expedition to observe the, 113.

Spain, note on the great Dolomite bed
of the north of, 225.

Spectra of gases, on the cause of the
interrupted, 107.

Spectroscope, on a new form of, 208.

Spontaneous generation, 30.

Spores in Nostoc, 310.

Streams flowing from same source in
opposite directions, 36.

Sugar beet grown in Ireland [1870],
examination of, 169; [1872], 475.

Suppuration, researches on, 156.

Tetrapedia, Reinsch, notes on the genus,
296.

Tetrapedia Crux Micheli, 299.

gothica, 298.

setigera, 305.

—— Reinschiana, 3038.

‘Thenardite, on the formation of, in con-

nexion with the date of the Glacial
Period, and the temperature that
prevailed during it, 2.

Theory of long pillars, 491.

Tithonic stage of Herr Opel, 225.

Transition of compounds from the
calloid to the crystalloid condition,
188.

Trifolium glomeratum, found in Ire-
land, 268.

566 Index.

Trifolium subterraneum, found in | Viverra civetta, muscular anatomy of,
Ireland, 268. 506. ‘
Troglodytes Gorilla, muscular anatomy | Vortex rings in air, an account of
of, 501. experiments upon the motion of, 113.
Tuning Fork, on alleged imperfections | _
of, 238. Weather, daily reports, on the reduction
of, 253.

Urse Majoris, &, new approximation to | Zinc substituted for Magnesium, 533.
the orbit of, 316. Ziphius Sowerbi captured (second time)
on Irish coast, 49.

END OF VOLUME I.

|
i
Py
i

E

|

| ELLA PRG SON AAA ITE TRS BEL FES RAT RET SLT ATE GN EN ISTE SC ET

ETO PN LTT SRE 9 LINAS? OE TRET DM YS CCS EP RE NEN HET PS SLR RAST BER,

Rt ES AES
CE CEE. EES, CLE SE

VTi Mg na ROE es i 25s fp aa
\\ la ‘ " Pay , oe ; A P 2 *
ANA \ AVAIVINAAESA RA ALG f
fae SOR AU BEN aaa
AN DY 1 aa a

A “

‘
7 a | '
nA L-~\ [S

- !

TNE OW ge Ni 4
|
ai

A :

A

AN, AAAIAAAINCI CAR AD

ee ee way v.Ve\

{

ARS

v
y
<
aC ‘
iia
(
04
(
iC
te G
ae
a :
GiXe §.
G &
Gi
(
4

{

ae

A\
A

“it a
«. «
a <<
as
~ Z
7 aa
‘ C &
= & l C
= ° E
¢ (
. SGN
(
( «
es 7
% a :
* @
= = CN
. (
a CCG
pee
a + & @
= ae
4 “tt
Se ae
¢ cn
: = Fed
ae g
& ‘ K
C¢ S ;
: a” a
“ es
rare <
EEK
2 af
Bi C aGi os
\
pk GS

Mw
ne

AN ah é
z. re ey
yy R

Maan